《Destroying My Own World》
Chapter 1 - 1: Start from the bottom.
Chapter 1: Start from the bottom.
Mykel was shackled with nothing to cover his skinned body with his flesh sizzling from the heat. He didn''t have eyelids to protect his eyes from dust that was as sharp as a needle and hard as a diamond. He didn''t remember how he ended up in that ce or how long it had been since he had been tortured every single day.
Every nce he made it felt like he was ripping his eyes out, but he couldn''t help it because he wasn''t the only one there. Everyone who had been with him since the beginning was there in the same condition as him, except for one.
An angel sitting on the edge of the cliff with his six ck feathered wings on his back. A being that used to be Mykel''s other half and now had turned against him, Lucifer the ruler of hell.
Mykel tried to remember but nothing came out of his head except for the people that were with him. It was a dark misty empty space and whenever he tried to go further, his head felt like about to explode. When he finally found a glimpse of light in his fuzzy memories, a strong and hot wind struck his body that electrocuted him.
"I feel a light, was it you?" Lucifer asked as he put his hand on Mykel''s face and forced Mykel to look at him. "Light shouldn''t exist in this ce," Lucifer pointed out as he tightened his grip and ripped Mykel''s face.
Mykel''s skull was being crushed and it made him remember everything. All the memories shed through his eyes in a split second which made him ignore the pain that he had been through. He remembered everything and knew that he couldn''t do anything but wait.
Lucifer who was enjoying crushing Mykel''s head made Elena scream in anger as she tried to free herself from the chains. She gave a deadly stare at Lucifer and her expression was enough to tell that she would kill him once she managed to free herself.
Lucifer suddenly looked up and stared at something with respect and fear at the same time. He went quiet and slowly removed his hand from Mykel''s head which made Mykel curious. He then took a few steps back and put his right hand on his chest as he bowed his head and kept staring at the sky.
"The Lord has given his words," Lucifer said as he slowly looked down at Mykel. "By the Lord''s grace, you''re given a chance to repent for you who have brought chaos to Earth," Lucifer continued and stared Mykel in the eye.
Mykel scoffed as he smirked and asked with a trembling voice, "Repent? It wasn''t me who brought the chaos in the first ce."
"You''re wee to stay here for eternity," Lucifer said with a smirk and kept staring Mykel in the eye. "The Lord showed you mercy, not only you, but those who don''t belong to this world that the Lord created," Lucifer continued and looked at Jeanne and the others.
Mykel nced at Elena and stared at her for a moment. "What do you want me to do?" Mykel asked.
"You''re given one opportunity. You brought chaos, and you have to be the one who ends it," Lucifer answered. "Of course, you''re not going to do it on your own. Those people that you brought, they have to bear the responsibility as well," Lucifer continued.
"What if I don''t want to?" Mykel asked.
"You have two years, and on thest day, if Earth is still suffering, you have to bear all the sins of the people you have killed. You''ll feel the most painful death and be tortured far worst than this," Lucifer answered calmly.
"And? Are you going to send us all back to Earth if I ept that offer?" Mykel asked.
"Yes, as the Lord has shown you mercy," Lucifer nodded his head.
"Mercy?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised. "Of course, I''ll ept the offer," Mykel said with a bit of a smirk on his face.
Lucifer went quiet for a few seconds, and then he snapped his fingers which made the shackles and chains on Mykel''s and the others'' bodies disappear. Elena who knew she was finally set free immediately stood up, but she lost her ability and she fell right to the melting hot ground.
Jeanne and the others who saw Elena who used to be invincible were on the ground helplessly. She was screaming in pain as she tried to stand up but her hands melted over and over again.
"Before I go, can I ask you one thing? Who sent me to that world? And how did I gain the power I created?" Mykel asked as he stared Lucifer in the eye. "If it was the Lord you speak of, the one who gave me that power. Doesn''t that mean it wasn''t my fault in the first ce if I''m using it as I pleased?" Mykel asked again.
"If you want an answer, prove yourself first," Lucifer answered.
Mykel judgingly stared at Lucifer and believed that he did nothing wrong. The power he got and the hardship he had to achieve to get that power. Everything was because of his own effort and to think he would be punished for it even though he believed that power was given by someone, and it wasn''t his in the first ce.
"Well then, I''ll see you all again in two years," Lucifer said and enjoyed Elena''s scream of pain after he hadn''t heard it for quite a while since he brought them all to hell a year ago.
Lucifer removed the ground under Mykel and the others, and they all fell down into an endless abyss. He looked at the darkness below him, and then an angelnded right next to him in golden armor.
"He lied," Lucifer said.
"We know, and the Lord knows as well," The angel replied. "But whatever he''s going to do down there, he will face the consequences of his actions. It''s not our job to judge, we only follow orders," he continued.
Lucifer didn''t say anything and closed the abyss as the ground slowly filled the hole.
"Don''t question the Lord''s decision," The angel said.
"I wouldn''t dare," Lucifer replied as he walked away.
The angel nced at Lucifer and knew that he was doubting the decision. He also felt that a me that should have been extinguished started to burn again.
(On Earth, Denver, Colorado)
Mykel, Jeanne, Aurea, Elena, Bhatmelec, Gunnar, Rozan, Gerrard, Sven, Vincze, Lillith, Edith, Nagy, Lh, and Bhatmelec hit the concrete road hard. They all were injured by the fall and took a while to get back on their feet.
They looked at empty streets, abandoned buildings, and a dead city because the demons had taken over the city. They all lost their powers and became ordinary people who could die from bleeding.
Mykel looked around and found a soldier''s dead body on the side of the road. He then approached it and took a knife from the soldier''s waist. He checked the knife and saw if it was still in good condition.
"What are we going to do now, Mykel?" Aurea asked as she held her shoulder since her shoulder was dislocated from the fall.
A notification appeared in front of them as soon as Aurea said that.
[You have been chosen by the higher being]
[You have Awakened and be an Awakener with strength and the ability to defeat demons. You are given an opportunity to save Earth, and those who prove themselves will be rewarded]
[To ess your strength and ability, you can say "Status" to check]
They all looked at the notification and noticed it was different from the one they had created. It was different from the one they created, and it was also different from when they were awakened a long time ago.
"What''s this? Did the system change?" Bhatmelec asked as she looked at the notification.
"No, that''s not ours," Mykel answered as he shook his head and stared at the knife in his hand. They all looked at Mykel with confused looks and eyebrows furrowed. "My system is currently off the grid and I can''t ess it," Mykel exined after he couldn''t ess his system and lost his [Admin] skill.
"We are going to start from the beginning again..." Mykel paused. He turned around and looked at all of them, "Even though the system isn''t ours and different, everything else should be the same. We know the demons, we know how to kill them, and we know what awaits us because we are the ones who created this game. So we will climb back up and think of a way to get out of this situation," Mykel said with confidence. "Are you guys in?" Mykel asked with his right eyebrow raised and looked at everyone.
"What kind of question is that? Of course, we are in," Elena answered with her arms crossed and she looked furious.
The others nodded their heads in agreement with Elena''s answer.
Mykel smirked as he swung the knife in his hand, "What are you waiting for then? Find yourself a weapon and start killing those demons."
Chapter 2 - 2: What happened.
Chapter 2: What happened.
(A year ago in space near Earth)
"These angels... they''re nothing like what we dealt with inside the Lucifer Tower. They''re so powerful that even Lucifer and Bhatmelec can''t handle more than a dozen of them," Rozan said as he rode Alpha which had be half the size of Nidhoggr.
"Is this really the world where you live, boss? No wonder that you''re so strong. All these beings are on par with all of us, and yet we haven''t seen the one who said to be creating those angels," Gunnar looked at Mykel who was fascinated and in awe when he saw hundreds of angels descending from space.
"Just focus on dealing with them. Their numbers are unknown and it seems there will be a whole armying toward us," Mykel answered and saw dot-like stars in the distance space that moved at the speed of lighting toward them.
They all fought with everything they got, and yet neither the angels nor Mykel''s army were injured. Both armies had instant regeneration, the angels got it from their God''s will, and Mykel''s army from the system''s help. Fortunately, Mykel, Jeanne, Aurea, Lucifer, Luciel, Bhatmelec, and Elena could kill them instantly so that the angels couldn''t regenerate or form themselves back.
The seven of them turned the tide that made the angels overwhelmed by Mykel''s power and presence. But, the angels didn''t show any fear and kept fighting with everything they got. More and more angels came down from heaven to fight them until everyst one of them failed to stop Mykel''s army.
"What a fierce enemy we have..." Lucifer said as he looked at his own sword covered in silver. "Now is the fina-" Lucifer stopped in the middle of his sentence and nkly stared at the space.
Mykel and the others looked at Lucifer with confused looks, but then Lucifer''s face slowly deformed and reformed itself. They were surprised when Lucifer''s face no longer looked like Mykel''s and his long hair turned ck that covered his face. His six white feathered wings turned dark gray with ashesing down from the gap of each feather.
[Warning!]
[Character [Lucifer] has been affected by an external force. Character [Lucifer] is no longer avable in the [Character List] and is unaffected by the system]
[Warning!]
[Character [Michael] has been affected by an external force. Character [Michael] is no longer avable in the [Character List] and is unaffected by the system]
[Warning!]
[Character [Gabriel] has been affected by an external force. Character [Gabriel] is no longer avable in the [Character List] and is unaffected by the system]
[Warning!]
[Character [Azazel] has been affected by an external force. Character [Gabriel] is no longer avable in the [Character List] and is unaffected by the system]
[Warning!]
[Warning!]
...
...
...
Mykel was shocked when he looked at the notifications that were flooding in front of his eyes. He was so confused as to what had happened and why suddenly all the Demon Kings and specifically Lilith were removed from the system. Not just them, but all the Gods and the Constetions were removed from the system.
[Due to synchronizing, all of the characters in the story that exist on Earth have be independent ande back to their true nature]
"(You''re telling me that all the characters I created from real mythologies have be real individuals and no longer characters of my story?)" Mykel asked the system and looked at all the names on the notifications. "(Does that mean they''re no longer our allies?)"
[Correct. All the mentioned characters have be real entities and are no longer characters and are not affected by the system because they do exist in this world]
"(Try to bind them with the system at all costs)" Mykel said and he looked a bit restless.
[Due to the system still loading and processing the newly discovered world to prevent problems, the system will be unavable for such a request. The system will start looking for solutions as soon as the system finishes loading]
"(How long will it takes?)" Mykel asked after he read the notification.
[Due to various reasons, the time needed for the system to take control over this world is approximately two years. With that being said, the Owner cannot use the System in the meantime]
Mykel was surprised, but he didn''t let it bother him and hoped the system would find a solution. He then looked at Lucifer, Hera, Nyx, and the others who were around him. They were all acting weird and it made Jeanne and the others confused as to what had happened to them.
"Ignore them and just focus on Lucifer," Mykel said as he spread his wings and flew toward Lucifer. "(This would be bad if he changed sides. I need to deal with him first)" Mykel thought to himself.
Before Mykel could grab Lucifer''s shoulder, a loud trumpet sounded and disintegrated his wings. He felt powerless as if he was drowning in the sea and couldn''t move his body at all. He didn''t know what had happened to him, but he saw a blinding light that appeared from space and the notification in front of his face.
[WARNING!]
[THE SYSTEM IS BEING BREACHED BY EXTERNAL FORCE. THE SYSTEM IS TAKING ACTION TO PREVENT THE EXTERNAL FORCE FROM TAKING OVER OR DESTROYING THE SYSTEM]
...
...
...
[THE SYSTEM HAS DECIDED TO SHUT DOWN TEMPORARILY FOR THE SYSTEM''S SAFETY]
A giant golden gate as big as the sr system appeared from thin air far in the distance and it slowly opened. Two angels came out of it and they were the biggest he had ever seen which stunned him.
"Mykel!" Jeanne screamed and caught Mykel who floated in space. "What happened?! Are you alright?!" Jeanne looked at Mykel with a worried expression.
Mykel was thinking about it, and when he wanted to recover from whatever happened to him, he realized his [Admin] skill was grayed out. He couldn''t use it, and then he remembered that the system became unavable because it was trying to bind everything and everyone with the system. He started to feel suffocated and his body became weak so he couldn''t do anything about it.
"Bring me down. Bring me down to earth, now," Mykel said as he tried to hold his breath.
Jeanne didn''t ask any further and flew down to earth before Mykel lost all his power. He believed it wasn''t because of the System, but something else that made him like that. He thought if there was God, then his maker was the one who turned him back into a normal human being.
Elena and the others watched as Jeanne carried Mykel in her arms as she flew back down to earth with confused looks. Elena who could hear and understand Mykel''s thoughts and feelings, felt enraged and looked at Lucifer, Michael, and Gabriel.
"I''ll take the lead, follow me," Elena said as she clenched her fists and her whole body started to glow bright.
Suddenly, she lost her power and felt weak. Not only her, but everyone also lost their powers. They were all confused by what had happened, and before they could think, a giant ckhole appeared right behind them and sucked them inside. Mykel was being carried by Jeanne also got sucked into the ck hole and they couldn''t do anything about it.
(Back to present)
"That''s what happened, so we can only wait and get ourselves stronger right now," Mykel exined as he stood on top of a gargoyle''s dead body and pulled the knife from the gargoyle''s neck.
"So we are on our own. But at least the demons are afraid of us thanks to our system that made them fear us," Aurea stared at the corpses of the incubus and subus that she killed.
"If the Lord that Lucifer mentioned is really able to recreate the system and make it his, he should be able to change that soon. We should use this opportunity and abuse it," Mykel exined as he jumped down and looked at his new status window in front of him. "Let''s keep moving and clean all the demons in the city," Mykel continued.
All of them nodded their heads and followed Mykel from behind.
"Mykel, are we going to clear this?" Jeanne asked.
"Maybe. Maybe not," Mykel answered as he looked at Jeanne over his shoulder with a smile. "I don''t like when someone told me what to do even if it''s the God who created me," Mykel continued.
Chapter 3 - 3: Messenger.
Chapter 3: Messenger.
"(Status)" Mykel said as he held a bottle of beer and sat at the counter in a dark empty bar with Elena and Lh next to him.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Name: Mykel Alester
Level: 17
Condition: Healthy (Rested)
Blood Type: O
Age: 28
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Status:
Strength: 15
Agility: 12
Stamina: 10
Dexterity: 8
Vitality: 8
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Skill: [Adept (Lv.3)], [Dagger Mastery (Lv.2)], [Recovery (Lv.1)], [Pain Resistance (Lv.1)]
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
"I brought the gas and filled the generator, boss," Gunnar said as he entered the bar with Rozan and the others.
Mykel turned around and turned on the TV to check what was happening in the world at the moment. He was tortured in hell for a year and four months to be exact, and he wanted to see how the people were doing after the demons came and attacked Earth.
They all sat down at the tables behind Mykel and watched him change the channel to see the news. After Mykel changed the channel to the news channel, they immediately heard about Awakeners trying to take back the cities that had been upied by demons.
They were so curious that they all decided to stand behind Mykel and stared at the news with serious expressions. The US lost more than half of the continent, and they had to move to the six states which were Nebraska, Iowa, Illinois, Wisconsin, Minnesota, and South Dakota.
"The President of the United States of America, Richard Green has finally approved the existence of guilds and giving them privileges. The rights and privileges are as shown behind me," The woman newscaster said as she looked at the huge monitor behind her with the list of privileges of guilds. "So far, there are four guilds that will be registered and will introduce themselves to the public,"
"Guilds... how nostalgic," Lh said as she watched the news with a ss of whiskey on her bottom lip.
Mykel looked at the list of the guilds'' names that were shown on the screen. Goldmane, Conquerors, Oath, and Silver Cross. A year had passed since the game began, and the guild masters of those mentioned guilds were all still level 30.
"We just got back here a week ago, but these guys..." Rozan paused as he grabbed a bottle of beer from the fridge. "Aren''t they a bit too weak?" Rozan asked as he looked at Gunnar and the others on the other side of the counter.
"No... we don''t know that. The system has changed, and who knows what''s happening out there since we know nothing much about this new system. We were imprisoned for a year, and the system changed after we got captured," Jeanne answered as she kept watching the news.
"Speaking of the new system? Do you have some thought about it, Mykel?" Bhatmelec asked as she looked at Mykel.
Mykel shook his head, "It was nothing like mine, and there''s a simrity in how we gain the skills. This new system also has basic information about our body which is enough to tell whoever made this wants us to help others and take care of ourselves. Other than that, I have nothing else to say." "One thing that you guys need to understand is that we aren''t safe with this system, just how I used it to destroy someone''s life and took everything for granted," Mykel warned and drank his beer.
Everyone looked at each other and realized that their fates were in someone''s hands, just like how Mykel did that benefit their lives, but this time they were in danger. Mykel already exined that their powers belonged to his system, and without it, they couldn''t get their powers back until the system came back.
"You don''t have to be afraid. As long as we do what was told, the Lord won''t do anything to us," Mykel said as he sighed and put down the empty bottle. "Get some rest, we are going to hunt early in the morning because we are running out of time," Mykel continued as he stood up and walked away.
Jeanne, Aurea, and Elena looked at each other since they wanted to know who would go and talk with Mykel privately.
"Let him be, just go to sleep, all of you," Lh said as she looked at them.
The three of them nodded and decided to go upstairs to sleep with the others.
The next morning, Elena was the first one to wake up, and then she went downstairs to grab water to drink. When she looked outside the window, she saw Mykel on his own smoking his cigarette. She went outside with two bottles of water and gave one to Mykel.
"You''re outside all night, father?" Elena asked with her eyebrows raised.
"Yes, I was thinking about what happened to Beldathiel and the others. They must be so confused and in trouble because they lose their powers as well," Mykel answered as he nodded his head and opened the bottle. "Also, I have thought about you and the others," Mykel continued as he flicked the butt of the cigarette.
"About me?" Elena asked with her arms crossed.
"Yes, I have thought about what I should do if things went south. I want you to remember that from everyone that we have here, I can only entrust everything to you," Mykel said with a serious expression.
Elena stared Mykel in the eye for quite a while, thinking about what he meant by that. Before she could open her mouth, suddenly Jeanne came out with the others. They were ready to hunt down the remaining demons that were still lurking in the city.
Mykel was on his own while the others were paired and created four teams to explore the remaining areas that they hadn''t explored and checked. On his way into the dark tunnel where the entrance to the sewer was, he felt like someone was watching him.
He ignored it and went inside into the darkness where he heard screeches and giggles from inside the tunnel. He started to hunt the demons who were still afraid of him which was enough to tell that the demons belonged to his system instead of the new system.
[You have leveled up!]
[Your Strength has increased by 2]
[Your Agility has increased by 1]
[Your Dexterity has increased by 1]
[Your Vitality has increased by 1]
Mykel wiped the sweat off his forehead as he drank a bottle of water inside the sewer. His level rose by 3 and that was better than he expected since it was the first time he had hunted demons on his own.
"Mykel? Are you there?" Lh''s voice could be heard in the distance.
Mykel nced to his left and heard footstepsing toward him. He decided to wait to see Lhing out of the corner while at the same time thinking about why Lh suddenly came to see him.
When he saw Lhe out of the corner, he was surprised and confused to see here on her own. She was smiling at him when she saw him, and then she stood next to him with an apple in her hand.
"Have you eaten? I brought you this," Lh said as she showed the big apple in her left hand.
Mykel looked at Lh''s hand and when he was about to grab the apple with his left hand, he immediately cut off Lh''s hand. Lh screamed in pain and she looked terrified as she walked back and held her wrist. Mykel on the other hand, stared nkly at her and didn''t show any expression.
"You''re still acting even though it''s so obvious that a human''s blood is red while yours is ck," Mykel said. "Second of all, Lh won''t dare to walk in here on her own because she''s a scaredy cat. Cut the act and reveal yourself," Mykel continued.
Lh''s scream turned into a giggle as her hand slowly regenerated and transformed into a womanly figure with a ck robe that covered her slender body and the upper half of her face. Mykel was wondering because of all the demons he had encountered, they were all scared of him, but this one wasn''t. He thought that the demon in front of him wasn''t from his system.
"I''m not a demon, Mykel Alester," The woman said with a huge grin on her face. Mykel furrowed his eyebrows and looked at her with confusion. "I''m just a messenger, from one of the Gods," she continued as she tilted her head and stared Mykel in the eye.
"Messenger?" Mykel asked.
"Yes, she feels... betrayed," The woman giggled. "And this is just a warning because she''s going after you," she continued as she slowly walked back.
"Betrayed? Who are you talking about?" Mykel asked again.
"Goddess of Nightmare..." The woman answered and disappeared as the ck mist swallowed her.
Chapter 4 - 4: The Four Guilds.
Chapter 4: The Four Guilds.
"What took you so long? Were you having fun that you forgot the time?" Aurea asked when she watched Mykel enter the bar when it was already nighttime.
"I met a messenger," Mykel answered as he walked to the counter to grab a drink.
"A messenger?" Aurea furrowed her eyebrows and followed Mykel from behind. "What do you mean?" she asked.
Jeanne and the others heard their conversation and wondered what it was, so they followed Mykel to the counter. Mykel poured himself a ss of vodka and he was deep in thought while the others were waiting for his answer.
"I met a messenger of a Goddess. I asked and she mentioned Goddess of Nightmare," Mykel answered after he drank a whole ss in a single gulp. "She said that the Goddess feels betrayed, and she''sing for me," Mykel continued as he poured another ss of vodka.
"Goddess of Nightmare?" Bhatmelec asked with her left eyebrow raised. "Wait a minute... you mean..."
"Mara," Mykel answered as he nodded his head and looked at Bhatmelec.
The whole room became silent, and only the sound of the TV filled the room. They heard the story of the battle between Mykel and Elena against Mara, and they were baffled by it. So everyone was frozen still when they heard that name again which was enough to give them chills.
"So, uh... what are we going to do?" Sven asked nervously.
"That''s not my concern right now," Mykel answered as he put the ss on his bottom lip. "What surprises me is that Mara still remembers what happened to her even though it was just a fictional character I created," Mykel pointed out.
Everyone had just realized that and started to think that if Mara remembered Mykel, that also meant that Hera and the others also remembered everything. They were all deep in thought about the possibility of the Gods and Goddesses to aid them.
"Doesn''t that mean Lucifer remembered everything as well? But why he decided to turn against us?" Elena asked Mykel. "He should have helped us," Elena said.
"Because this Lucifer isn''t the same as the Lucifer in the story. Even though he remembered everything, he had nothing to do with us. Also, he belonged to someone else," Mykel answered. "So, I don''t think Hera and the others would help us since we are just a mortal and a stranger to them. Even if I want to convince them, I can''t speak with them," Mykel exined.
"Mara isn''t the one who loathed Mykel," Jeanne said quietly.
Everyone looked at Jeanne with confused looks, but then they remembered what he did to Ra, Odin, Hades, Zeus, Poseidon, and the other Gods that Mykel forced to follow him. Without Mykel''s system, Hera and the other Gods that followed him wouldn''t dare to go against Zeus, Odin, and Ra since they were the Kings of Gods.
Mykel scoffed and drank his vodka, "I knew it wouldn''t be that easy. We are running out of time and we are also hated by the Gods. That''s why no Gods want to sponsor us."
"But there are more Gods in this world, right? Why none of them want to sponsor us?" Rozan asked.
"Well, if you''re a God, don''t you think you have ess to speak with other Gods? I think they already know everything about who we are and who Mykel is. Not to mention we are the ones who brought these demons here," Gerrard answered as he sharpened his knife.
While they were silently thinking about it, a breaking news came out and it took their attention.
"Today is June 30th, we remind everyone that''s watching this to take shelter and prepare enough food for a week. On July 1st, a breakout will happen and please be safe and don''t go outside. Share this information to anyone and God bless you all," A man in a suit said.
"Right... we still have to deal with this..." Vincze said. "We should postpone this and get some rest I guess," Vincze continued.
Everyone nodded their heads and went upstairs except for Mykel and Elena.
"You''re not sleeping again today, father?" Elena asked.
"No, I''m going to sleep tonight. I''m exhausted," Mykel answered and put the bottle of vodka back in the cab.
"Alright, I''ll wake you up in the morning," Elena said.
"I just realized that your hair is growing. Are you going to cut it?" Mykel asked.
Elena looked at her hair which had be long down to her shoulder. She never let her hair grow and kept it short back then, and now she didn''t have any control over her growth anymore. "I think I''ll let it grow," Elena answered as she held her hair.
"I see, goodnight then," Mykel said as he patted Elena''s head and then went upstairs.
(Outside the conference hall in Nebraska)
"Mister President, all the guild masters are waiting for you," A woman said.
"Yes, I should apologize for beingte," Richard said as he fixed his suit with dozens of bodyguards following behind him.
Richard entered the conference hall and saw hundreds of Awakeners in formal attire talking with each other. They suddenly went quiet and stared at him as he walked past them with respect. He then looked at four men standing at the other side of the hall in fancy attire.
"Good evening," Richard said and looked at them.
"Good evening Mister President," A messy brown-haired man in a brown coat said as he nodded his head. His name was James Chase the Guild Master of the Goldmane Guild of Nebraska.
"It''s nice seeing you here today, Mister President," A red-haired man with a buffed body said. His name was Travis Barret the Guild Master of the Conquerors Guild of South Dakota.
A ck-haired man in an all-white shirt, vest, and trousers didn''t say anything and kept drinking his champagne. His name was Victor Prince, the Guild Master of the Oath Guild of Iowa.
"Thanks foring, Mister President," A dark brown-haired man with sses said with a gentle smile. His name was Morris Page, the Guild Master of the Silver Cross Guild of Minnesota.
Richard shook their hands and then her secretary led them all to the round table that was filled with food and wine. He was invited because all four guilds had something to say.
"Mister President..." James said.
"Just call me Richard. I don''t think my title is worth anything here since all of you have been doing more than what a president can do," Richard interfered.
"Mister Richard, the reason we are inviting you here is that we all have decided to go and take back the cities. We believe with this many Awakeners and the sponsors that we got, we are able to take them back from the demons," James exined.
Richard was mildly shocked when he heard the good news, but he kept hisposure and tried to be as dignified as a president.
"Are you sure you can do that?" Richard asked.
"Yes," Victor answered without hesitation. "And we are going to start moving tomorrow," Victor continued.
"Tomorrow?! But tomorrow there will be a breakout," Richard said.
"We will move as soon as we cleared the wave, so rest assured that we will protect the four states since that''s our priority," Travis answered. "Since we know where the demons are going toe, half a day should be enough and we will start to move after," Travis continued.
Richard hummed with understanding since it would be possible since these four men had been dealing with demons for more than a year. They all had achieved a great feat he believed in their words without questioning anything.
"In that case, we will give a hand so you can stop the breakout sooner," Richard said as he nodded his head.
"That would be great, Mister Richard. We have thousands of Awakeners ready for tomorrow in each state, so it''s really a piece of good news," Morris said with a smile. "We won''t disappoint you," Morris continued.
"That''s assuring, but if I may ask, which state are you going to take first?" Richard asked and looked at all of them.
"We decided to take Colorado first because we believe we need the minerals it has. We can get more sources of them to make weapons if we take it back from the demons," James answered. "Also it''s closer to us," James continued.
"Colorado. I think the other states have more minerals than that state. Not to mention it''s so big and surrounded by other states where demons live," Richard answered and he looked a bit confused.
"There''s another reason," Victor said as he leaned on the chair. "Our sponsors requested us to take that state first," Victor exined.
"The Gods? What''s in there?" Richard asked.
"We don''t know, and we will find out soon enough," Victor answered.
Chapter 5 - 5: Objective.
Chapter 5: Objective.
"The air support is here already? Great!" James said as he looked at the fighter jets that flew past the buildings above him. "Everyone! Get back and let the demons taste the power of those beasts," James continued as he looked at the Awakeners that fought the imps and the ghouls that came out of the portals.
James helped the troubled Awakeners with the spear in his hands. He looked a bit disappointed by how weak his members were and that they were struggling to deal with imps and ghouls. He wished that his members were like what Victor had because at that moment the Oath Guild was the strongestpared to the others. The Oath Guild had three times more memberspared to the others.
It was as he expected, it took him eight hours to stop the breakout and a few casualties. He then went back to Goldmane''s headquarters with his members to report that he had stopped the breakout.
"Are you serious? The Oath Guild only took four hours to clear the breakout?" James asked after his trusted friend told him on the phone. "Well, Iowa is small so that''s not really surprising, but still, that''s amazing," James continued.
"The Silver Cross Guild and the Conquerors Guild are still fighting the demons if that makes you feel better," A man with a cut down his left eye said. He was Enzo Manuel, the vice leader of the Goldmane Guild.
"No. People''s lives are depending on them, so let''s hope that they clear it soon," James shook his head as he entered the building. "Anyway, I''ll leave the rest to you and make sure that not a single demon is alive on your side," James said.
"You know me. Also, Victor should be there by now," Enzo said.
"Okay, good luck out there and be safe," James said and hung up the phone.
Before James could enter the elevator, he heard carse and he looked at them with his eyebrows raised, "Wow, speaking of the devil. They''re here already."
James went outside to greet Victor and the strongest members of the Oath Guild that he brought with him. He saw at least fifty Awakeners that Victor brought with him, and they all looked quite intimidating that enough to make the Goldmane''s members avoid them.
"You just finished?" Victor asked and he sounded like he was mocking James.
"Yeah, but we did it better thanst time," James answered and ignored the mockery. "Anyway,e in and get some rest since I know you guys are tired," James continued.
"Not really, but we will ept the offer," Victor answered.
James raised his eyebrows and led them inside the building.
It took two hours for the other guilds to clear the breakout after the Goldmane Guild. They all immediately went to Nebraska to gather with the others, and they were faster than they expected.
"The cars are ready, we can go now," James said as he looked at his phone.
They all left headquarters and entered the cars. There were a total of forty SUV cars that fit eight people at most, and they went to Nebraska which would take at least six hours.
It was nighttime when they reached the border between Nebraska and Colorado through the highway. They arrived two hours earlier than scheduled, and it was still noon so they could start hunting the demons that roamed in there. But to their surprise, they didn''t encounter a single demon.
"Did you find anything?" Travis asked James who had juste back from the highest hill.
"There are no demons around here. Even the drones didn''t catch anything," James answered with a confused look on his face.
"That''s not possible. How can a deserted state have no demons around? We are so sure that there isn''t a single person living here anymore because it was the first one who got attacked by demons and it has been confirmed that there was no survivor here," Travis said and he looked surprised by the fact there wasn''t a single demon.
"If you want to waste your breath, go out there on your own and see it with your own two eyes. We use the information that we got, and not some spection," Victor said as he rubbed his hair and made it messy.
Travis nced at Victor and his gaze was enough to tell he was so pissed at Victor.
"Now now. Let''s just go to Denver and check if the demons are in the city. We should keep moving and not waste our time debating or arguing for something trivial," Morris said with a gentle smile. "Now that we talk about it, our sponsors didn''t request us toe here for killing demons. They wanted us toe here for something else, but what is it?" Morris pointed out.
Everyone immediately looked at Morris and started to think about it as well.
"I guess we will find out soon, so let''s keep moving," James said and looked at them.
They all nodded and got back inside the car to continue their journey to Denver. It took them two hours to finally reach the city, and it was dead quiet.
"You know what''s more eerie than a swarm of demons?" Travis asked. "This is more eerie than that," Travis continued as he looked at the city.
"Should we split up and check the city?" Victor asked after he drew his swords on his back.
"Don''t be crazy. Do you remember those gargoyles that made this counter almost extinct? This city has been abandoned for a year, and do you really think you can handle hundreds of them?" James asked as he looked at how prepared Victor was to explore the city on his own. "Let''s just stick together. I know you want to raise your level and be strong, but not like this," James knew what Victor intended to do.
"Fine..." Victor sighed and put the swords back on his back.
They all checked every corner, alleyway, and building that they passed by, but not a single demon could be seen. They gave up on looking for demons because they couldn''t even sense them ever since they entered the city.
"Do you think someone or something killed the demons? And we are here to see or kill it?" Travis asked as he walked next to Morris.
"I tried tomunicate with my sponsor, do you want to know what he said?" Morris asked as he looked at the notification in front of him. "He said, there''s someone that will turn our world upside down," Morris continued.
Travis and the others stopped walking and immediately looked at Morris with their eyes wide open.
"What do you mean by that?" Victor asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
"I''m not sur-" Before Morris could finish his sentence, he saw something that made him fix his sses and looked up high in the sky. "Look, there''s a giant smoke over there!" Morris said as he pointed at the sky.
They all looked at the smoke and realized that might be a sign of life. They all hurriedly ran toward the smoke which was on the other side of the city, and it was quite far away from they were.
On their way, they started to see gargoyles and other winged demons that they had never seen before. They were in disbelief when they saw dozens of themy on the ground dead with wounds, cuts, and even lost some of their body parts. They didn''t have the time to check and observe the bodies because they might find the ones who did that to the demons.
"Now we know what happened to all the demons..." James said under his breath as he looked at the headless gargoyle next to him.
"Whoever did this, they''re out of our leagues. Just look at how many of those giant demons," Morris said and looked at the demons that stuck and hung on top of the buildings.
Victor walked ahead of the others since they were fascinated and terrified at the same time by the scenery. He then suddenly stopped walking and the others stopped looking around because of it.
"Over there," Victor said and pointed at something in front of him.
They all stood next to Victor and saw twelve people standing in front of a giant pile of demons that were being burned to ashes.
"Looks like we found our objective," Morris said as he walked to the front and stared at Mykel who stood in the middle, smoking his cigarette with a bottle of vodka in his left hand.
Chapter 6 - 6: Alester.
Chapter 6: Alester.
"We gotpany," Aurea said as she nced at James and the others who were slowly walking toward them.
Mykel turned around and looked at the hundred Awakeners who walked toward him. He didn''t know who they were, but looking at their armor and the weapons on their bodies, they weren''t ordinary Awakeners.
"Excuse me, why are you burning down the demons?" James asked as he pointed at the pile of demons'' dead bodies.
"You came here and ask a question without introducing yourself first? That''s quite rude isn''t it?" Sven asked back as he put down his scythe that he had created from the demon''s w.
"You don''t know who we are? Seriously?" Travis asked as he scoffed in disbelief.
"No. We don''t. So introduce yourself," Elena answered straight-forwardly and stared Travis in the eye.
Victor chuckled quietly and he found it fascinating, especially when he saw Elena. He was interested in her and how she used her words.
"You must have heard about the four guilds, right? We are the guild masters of those guilds. Let me introduce myself. My name is James Chase, of Goldmane," James said as he put his right hand on his chest.
The others introduced themselves, but when Victor did it, his eyes couldn''t stop staring at Elena. He didn''t realize that both Mykel and Lh were giving him deadly stares because of the way he looked at Elena and her body.
"I''m going to ask you guys again. Why do you burn the bodies? Do you know one of those bodies worth a fortune?" James asked.
"Worth a fortune? Do you see anyone else here that would be interested in these?" Rozan asked back. "Also, it would only spread disease that you don''t even want to know," Rozan pointed out.
"In that case, can we take the remaining ones for ourselves?" Morris asked as he pointed his thumb at the road that they came from.
"Well now that you mentioned it, why should we do that? We are the ones that killed them. So it''s ours," Aurea answered with her arms crossed. "Unless you want to pay for it, then they''re all yours," Aurea continued.
"I''ll buy all of them," Victor said as he kept staring at Elena. "How much do you want?" Victor asked and tried to impress Elena.
Elena smirked and lifted her index finger and middle finger, "Two billion dors."
Victor was taken aback by the answer, but he immediately got back to hisposure and looked around. He looked at the remaining bodies and tried to remember how many dead bodies he had seen before.
"I don''t think it would be worth that much," Victor said.
"What''s the matter? You''re trying to impress me, so impress me," Elena smiled and raised her right eyebrow.
Victor licked his bottom lip as he chuckled and nodded his head. "Fine, I''ll buy them for two billion dors."
"That''s a deal then," Elena smirked, and then she turned around and winked at Mykel.
"Hold on. You haven''t told me your name," Victor said as he nodded his head up.
Elene slowly turned around and said, "Elena, Elena Alester."
"What about you guys? We don''t know your names. I also believe you''re the one who leads them?" Morris asked as he looked at Mykel.
"Mykel Alester," Mykel answered.
They noticed that both Elena and Mykel had the samest name, and they couldn''t help but wonder.
"Elena is my little sister," Mykel said before they could ask the question.
Lh, Jeanne, and the others immediately nced at Mykel and were surprised that he said that. They didn''t say anything and decided to y along and remember to not misspoke about who Mykel and Elena were. They then introduced themselves to James and the others.
After they all got to know each other, Mykel created a fake story about why they were the only ones in the city. He made up a story that he found Rozan and the others from the city except for Elena and Lh. He told them he was from New York, and he wasn''t lying since he was indeed from there.
"So you guys have been surviving on your own for a whole year here? That''s amazing," Morris said as he enjoyed his beer and looked at the bar he was in. "But why don''t you guys go to Nebraska since you know that it''s safe there? Why stay here?" Morris asked with curiosity.
"We can manage ourselves here. We got here everything and we don''t really need protection either. We found this cefortable," Mykel answered.
"Are you nning on staying here?" James asked.
"Not anymore," Mykel stood up as he walked to behind the counter. "Since we have two billion dors now. I think we are going to use it and enjoy ourselves with that money," Mykel answered as he poured himself a ss of vodka.
"Great! Then you shoulde along with us back to Nebraska. I believe the President wants to see you and your team because you guys are extraordinary," Morris said as he raised his beer.
Mykel didn''t say anything and just chuckled.
James and the others spent the night near the bar and it was so peaceful that it terrified them. The next morning, they all went back to Nebraska after they informed Richard and sent him pictures of what had happened in Denver.
(In the temporary White House in Nebraska)
"My God. These twelve people are enough to stop a breakout? Who are these people? Have you identified who these people are?" Richard asked his secretary as he looked at the pictures on his tablet.
"I have, but I can only identify one of them. Please have a look, Mister President," The secretary gave the document to Richard.
Richard opened the document and saw a photo of Mykel Alester and the information about him.
"Mykel Alester, an author of his popr novel called The Towers of Demon..." Richard read the information out loud and kept reading until thest page. "He has criminal records, quite a lot of them..." Richard said with his eyebrows furrowed.
"The novel went downhill and it changed his life drastically," The secretary exined.
"The Towers of Demon. Have you read the book?" Richard asked.
"Unfortunately I haven''t. I''m not interested in a fantasy book," The secretary answered.
Richard shrugged his mouth and then his phone rang. He picked it up and it was James, informing him that they should be arriving in the White House in an hour. He then told his secretary to prepare a room to wee Mykel and his team.
(Somewhere inside the bunker in New York)
A man shrouded in a dirty nket as he sat at the desk and stared at hisptop with the sound of a TV in the background. He was scrolling through the forum to find information about Awakeners and how to be one in his dark room.
"Man, this sucks. Why everyone is awakened while I''m not..." The man said as he sighed and stretched his body.
The man was nkly staring at the wall as he peeled his bottom lip''s skin, but then he heard the breaking news music in the background. He turned around to turn it off because he felt envious whenever he listened to how being an Awakener was the best thing in the world. When he was about to turn off the TV, he saw the headline and it got his attention.
"Mykel Alester, a famous author that bes a hero that survived for a year in Denver and defeated the demons..." The man said as he lowered his remote and put it away. "Mykel Alester? Isn''t he the one who wrote Towers of Demon?" he continued as he furrowed his eyebrows.
"A new hope has appeared, and this time there are twelve of them. Who would have thought that good news keeping, Ricky?" The woman newscaster said as she looked at her co-host. "I believe everyone wants to hear who these people are, and we have the names of the Awakeners that have saved Denver from demons," she continued and looked at the giant monitor behind her.
The man looked at the names and his eyes and mouth slowly widened. He immediately turned around and checked the Towers of Demon novel.
"Jeanne Dvar, Lh Leonis, Gunnar Fenmayer, Rozan Aubern, Gerrard Tal..." The man was shocked when the names matched with the names on the news. "These people are the characters from his novel..." he was speechless.
Suddenly a notification appeared in front of him.
[You have been chosen by the higher being]
[You have Awakened and be an Awakener with strength and the ability to defeat demons. You are given an opportunity to save Earth, and those who prove themselves will be rewarded]
[To ess your strength and ability, you can say "Status" to check]
The man was so shocked and startled that he fell from his chair andy down on the floor. He rubbed his eyes over and over until he was convinced that it wasn''t a dream and that he wasn''t imagining things.
"Status..." The man said.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Name: Anzel Rasmussen
Level: 1
Condition: Healthy (Rested)
Blood Type: A
Age: 22
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Status:
Strength: 1
Agility: 1
Stamina: 1
Dexterity: 1
Vitality: 1
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Skill: [Seventh Virtue: Diligence (Lv.1)]
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
[Seventh Virtue: Diligence (Lv.1): One of the seven virtues skills that allows the Awakened to never feel tired and increases recovery by 100%. The higher the level, the more benefits will be unlocked that will help the Awakened to be strong]
Anzel was chuckling in disbelief as he held his forehead, "I have awakened!"
Chapter 7 - 7: Just An Introduction.
Chapter 7: Just An Introduction.
"Wow, I think I''m falling in love with you again," Lh said as she sat on the king-size bed with her legs crossed. She looked at Mykel who wore a new pair of suits and pants that he bought for a hundred thousand dors. "I can see that your confidence sky-rocketing the moment you wear that," Lh continued as she stood up to put on a tie around Mykel''s neck.
"Of course. I feel like myself now," Mykel answered and watched Lh put on the tie.
"I''m wondering about something, Mykel. Your novel, the Towers of Demon is popr, and are you not afraid or concerned that someone would notice that we, the characters of your novel are here in the real world?" Lh asked and gently rubbed the neatly tied tie around Mykel''s neck.
"I know that, and I''ll exin it to youter when the others are here," Mykel answered as he walked away to look himself in the mirror. "Also, the novel, I deleted itst night so there won''t be anyone who can read it anymore," Mykel loved the suit and nned to buy another pair of it.
"Okay, I''ll call the others," Lh said as she grabbed her phone.
Mykel went to the balcony and he looked at the familiar scenery that he missed when he was living in a penthouse. He looked down and it was peaceful, even the people were living like nothing happened to their country. He then nced at the notification that had been appearing ever since he came to Nebraska.
[Goddess of Nightmare is watching you from up close]
[Goddess of Death and Offering is resting her head, thinking of a way to take your life]
[Goddess of Earth and Spirit is thinking to devour your body and soul]
[Goddess of Patroness hates to see you livefortably]
[Goddess of Destruction patiently waits for your tragic demise]
"What do you want? Revenge? It wasn''t the real you in the first ce." Mykel said as he leaned on the railing and stared at the notification.
Mykel knew those Goddesses shared the same name, Mara, and it appeared that all of them got the same memories as Goddess Mara in the novel. He realized this time he was dealing with more than just one Mara, and thanks to the encounter he had with the messenger, he noticed that Gods were allowed to interfere.
[Goddess of Nightmare is scoffing and startsughing]
[Goddess of Death and Offering is giggling and covering her mouth]
[Goddess of Earth and Spirit is rolling her eyes]
[Goddess of Patroness hates your naivety]
[Goddess of Destruction rubs her palms with a mischievous smile]
"You''re free to bother me, but I''ll remember this and wille for all of you," Mykel said as he looked at the sky with a smirk.
After he said that, there wasn''t a single notification that appeared. He then went back inside he removed the suit and saw everyone had gathered in the living room with their fancy outfits and essories.
"Should we change our appearance?" Jeanne suddenly asked Mykel. "I''m talking about who we are, and the possibility of them knowing us," Jeanne pointed out.
"So you don''t like the appearance that I created?" Mykel asked as he gently tucked Jeanne''s hair behind her left ear.
"No, that''s not what I meant. You know what I meant, so please don''t tease me," Jeanne was flustered and looked at Mykel.
"What are the odds of the survivors that know my novel? I think there are only a few of them, and I was doing it on purpose so they know your existence," Mykel answered as he went to the mini bar.
"On purpose?" Aurea asked with her eyebrows raised.
"Those who know about the story might know how to deal with the situation since the game, the demons, and their weaknesses are simr to the original story. So, I''m putting the bait so they woulde to me and ask what''s the meaning of this," Mykel answered as he grabbed an apple on the counter.
"And? What are you going to do? Make them our allies?" Rozan asked.
"No, I''m going to kill them all because they''re going to be problems in the future if they''re kept alive," Mykel answered and took a big bite of the apple. "But, I have a hunch it would be hard to do," Mykel continued as he chewed the apple.
"Harder than dealing with Asmond?" Elena asked as she sat down on the sofa.
"Oh, dealing with Asmond wasn''t that hard. I barely tried since I was toying with him and only wanted him to suffer. This time, without the system and knowing the Gods might support those who know, I think it''s a different case scenario," Mykel answered as he poured a ss of wine.
Jeanne and the others looked at each other with confused looks on their faces.
"Mykel, who''s Asmond?" Jeanne asked with her eyebrows furrowed.
Mykel was about to drink his wine but took a shot pause when he forgot that he used the system to erase all the characters'' memories about Earth and Asmond. He then realized why Mara said something about betrayal, it was because she knew that she was just a character and Mykel had killed her for no reason.
The only one that still remembered everything was Elena since she took back all the memories after Mykel gave the system to her. Lh also remembered everything since Elena didn''t want Lh to forget all the precious memories with her gone when she was living on Earth.
"Just someone that I loathed, but he''s gone now," Mykel answered without batting an eye.
"So, what''s the n now, boss?" Gunnar asked.
Mykel walked to the living room where everyone was, and then he stood behind the sofa where Lh and Elena were. He put his hands on Elena''s shoulder and said, "The n is to make ourselves the most influenced Awakeners in the world so that whenever they''re in trouble, the first thought thates to their minds is us."
"Influence you say? That''s my specialty," Lh slowly lifted her head and looked up at Mykel. "Do you need my help? I have been doing nothing for the past two weeks," Lh asked with a smile.
"I know you would say that, so I''ll leave a few tasks in your care," Mykel smiled and gently stroked Lh''s cheek. "With that being said, should we make our own guild?" Mykel asked as he looked at the others with his right eyebrow raised.
"Make our own guild? Do you know how? Also, I don''t think it would be that easy though," Aurea asked.
"Leave that to me. I''ll ask Victor about it," Elena said.
Mykel and Lh looked at Elena with surprised expressions, but then Mykel entrusted that to her. On the other hand, Lh started to bber and say something about Victor and what his real intention was. She was acting like a protective mother even though they both had been living for at least a hundred years.
"Mykel, there''s something that I would like to ask," Jeanne said with a serious expression. "We would never question your decision, but I''m wondering if we are really fine. Your system is gone, and we are living in a new world with nothing but our experience while at the same time, we are being targeted by the Gods," Jeanne asked.
"What makes you think that my system is gone?" Mykel asked back. "If my system is gone, there shouldn''t be a breakout every month. The demons shouldn''t exist, and all of you shouldn''t exist if my system is gone," Mykel exined. "My system is still running, but sacrificing a lot of things to protect itself. The system will be back, and once the timees, we are going to turn the whole universe upside down," Mykel continued with a serious expression.
"When is it?" Jeanne asked.
"Just enjoy the life we have right now. There are a lot of things that you need to discover about this world. So, don''t bother to think about it and let things flow," Mykel said as he walked away and grabbed his suit. "I guess that''s enough talk for today. Let''s head outside because we are going to show our faces to the public," Mykel continued.
They all went inside the elevator and silently waited to reach the lobby.
"Wait, hold on a second. If the system still manages the event, does that mean..." Rozan said.
"That''s right. Since we are basically still in the introduction of the game which is to make the people adapt to the situation, the main event should be starting soon. The Tower of Gehenna," Mykel nodded his head as he fixed his suit. "And once we are in there, where that world belongs to me. The system should be up," Mykel continued.
They all looked at each other and were excited when they heard that.
Chapter 8 - 8: A Fate.
Chapter 8: A Fate.
"Anzel! Watch get down!" A man shouted as he pointed his rifle at Anzel who had just killed an imp.
Anzel didn''t know who it was or why that person said that, but he immediately went to his knees. He heard gunshots and bullets flying right above his head, but then he heard a screeching sounding from his back. When he looked back, he saw an imp with holes in its body from the bullets.
"That was close... are you alright?" A bearded man in an army suit offered his hand to Anzel who was still on his knee and covering the top of his head with his hands.
"Sarge Harris, sorry. I wasn''t paying attention," Anzel said as he grabbed the man''s hand.
"A simple thank you should be enough," Anderson replied as he helped Anzel get up. "But I''m surprised when I heard that you have awakened. Congrattion. We will have another one-man army so I''m going to protect you at all costs," Anderson continued and patted Anzel''s back.
"Thank you," Anzel said with his hands trembling because he was pushing his strength to the limit.
Anderson looked at his surroundings and it appeared that everyone had finished dealing with the roaming demons after the breakout happenedst night. He then ordered everyone to rest and let the other teams deal with the demons since it was their turn to rest.
"You did outstandingly, let''s go back and eat lunch together. Even though you''re not tired, your mind needs to rest," Anderson wrapped his left hand around Anzel''s neck and brought him back to the bunker.
They had lunch together with only a can of beans and a slice of bread for each person. They had been eating like that for months, and even though they were sick of eating that, that was the only food they had left especially with so many people that they had to feed.
"Eric, turn on the TV will you? It''s so quiet here," Anderson said.
Eric turned on the TV and the first thing they saw was a live report. Anzel jolted from his seat and hurriedly walked to the TV to look at Mykel who was being interviewed by reporters.
"He''s been a hot topic sincest night. Do you know who that guy is?" Eric asked and put a mouthful of beans into his mouth.
"Not really, but I know him since he''s an author and I read his novel before," Anzel answered. "In fact, I know some of those guys behind him," Anzel pointed at Jeanne, Rozan, Gunnar, Gerrard, Lillith, Nagy, Lh, and Lh.
"Really? You know that hottie?" Eric raised his eyebrows as he pointed at Lh.
"Yeah, her name is Lh Leonis," Anzel nodded his head.
"Lh Leonis, huh? Goddamn, she''s fucking stacked..." Eric said as he looked at Lh''s boobs, thighs, and ass.
Anzel justughed it off and brushed it off since he knew those characters were nothing more than fictional characters in Mykel''s novel. He had been bothered by it and couldn''t sleep because of it.
"Everyone wants to watch as well, Anzel. Sit down," Anderson said. "Anyway, what''s with you that you suddenly ran when you see that guy?" Anderson asked.
"Do you want to hear something crazy, Sarge?" Anzel asked as he sat down and kept his eyes on the screen. "These people, they''re not real people. They''re just characters from a novel that Mykel Alester wrote," Anzel pointed out.
Eric and Anderson looked at each other and then burst intoughter, but Anzel looked so serious about it.
"You don''t believe me? Come, I''ll show you guys that I''m not crazy..." Anzel said as he stood up and then walked away.
Since both Eric and Anderson felt bad forughing at Anzel, they decided to follow him to his room. They were a bit surprised when they saw how messy his room was, but they ignored it and followed him to his desk.
"Where is it? I can''t find the novel anymore. Did he delete the novel? That''s suspicious..." Anzel furrowed his eyebrows as he tried to search for the novel. "Well, it doesn''t matter because the discussion forum is still there," Anzel mumbled to himself as Eric and Anderson watched Anzel surf the inte.
"Here, look at this," Anzel grabbed hisptop and showed the forum.
"Asmond Redfeld, the main character, and spoiler alert, he''s ended up with Jeanne Dvar. I''m so d..." Eric said. "My favorite character is Rozan Aubern because he''s the only one who single-handedly defeated a Demon King..." Eric continued reading thements.
"I can understand why the author aka Mykel Alester like Gerrard Tal. He''s such a nice guy and he''s the only one who never had any dramas in the story. He''s a hero behind the curtain and always made the right decision for the team," Anderson read the most likedment. "Thesements are from two years ago..." Anderson said as he looked at the date.
Eric and Anderson continued reading thements and found all the names. They looked at each other in disbelief because even if it was a coincidence, the characters and the description of the characters'' appearance were uncanny to the ones with Mykel.
"Do you believe me now? I have read the novel and when I saw those names on TV, I was shocked by it," Anzel said as he put down hisptop.
"Have you told anyone about this?" Anderson asked.
"No, I didn''t have the time since I was busy dealing with demons ever since I awakened," Anzel answered and shook his head.
"Wait a second. If you know, then there should be other people who know about it as well right? But why did none of them say anything about it?" Eric asked.
"I don''t know. This is a webnovel, so people can only read it online. The first chapter was four years ago, so it''s not really a new book even though it was popr. It went downhill when it was about to finish because the story felt so random. What are the odds of the people who know the novel is still alive right now? I think I might be the only few people who know about it," Anzel answered and exined as he read through the forum.
Anzel turned on the TV and changed the channel where Mykel was being interviewed by the reporter.
"So, what are you going to do? Are you going to reveal this to the public?" Anderson asked.
"I think I''ll..." Before Anzel could finish his sentence, a notification appeared in front of him.
[A being shrouded in mystery wishes you to keep it a secret for the greater good]
"You will what?" Eric asked with his eyebrows raised.
"Nothing," Anzel shook his head. "I think I will ask it personally to Mykel," Anzel said.
"Are you crazy? Do you know where we are and where he is right now? We are in New York and he''s in Nebraska. It would take months to go there or worst case scenario would be that you won''t be able to see him, ever," Eric pointed out as he looked at Anzel in disbelief.
"I don''t know..." Anzel shrugged as he shook his head.
"Mister Mykel, what''s your n for the future? Are you going to join one of the guilds?" A reporter asked Mykel as he pointed the microphone at Mykel.
"No, we are not going to join their guilds. I don''t think it''s necessary for us to join since they''re already strong enough on their own," Mykel answered.
"Then what are you going to do? With your team here, it''s possible to push the demons back or even kill them all. What''s your n from here and out?" Another reporter asked.
"Right now we just want to rest and wait until President Richard gives us a new task. We have been surviving on our own for a whole year, so I think we just want to enjoy the moment right now," Mykel answered with a gentle smile. "Although, there''s something I want to do," Mykel said.
"And what''s that Mister Mykel?" The reporter asked.
"I would like to go back to my hometown, in New York," Mykel answered.
Anzel, Eric, and Anderson were shocked when they heard that Mykel nned oning their way.
"I don''t know if it''s fate, but I think you''ll be able to meet him, Anzel," Anderson said as he looked at Anzel.
"Yeah, and I think I will use the time to get myself stronger before I can meet him," Anzel nodded his head in agreement.
Chapter 9 - 9: A Date.
Chapter 9: A Date.
Elena was being helped by Jeanne and Nagy to put on makeup while Lh was watching at the door. She was wearing a simple red dress which showed the curves of her body. It was her own decision to wear that dress because she wanted to copy what Lh did to seduce Mykel when they met.
"Elena, why are you wearing that?" Lh asked with a worried expression.
"Because I want to. I''m going out for dinner, and I''m doing this for all of us," Elena answered as she looked at Lh''s reflection in the mirror. "I''ll be fine, mother. Just trust me like how father entrusted me with this," Elena said.
"Elena, I think you misunderstood Lh''s concern. She''s not concerned about you, but the result of your action that would lead to something unpleasant. Even if you can handle and protect yourself, if Mykel knew that something happened, that''s what she''s concerned about," Jeanne exined. "You might know him as your father and whatever he did, you look up to him because it looks admirable and brave. But for us, he can be the most terrifying thing that ever existed," Jeanne continued.
Nagy nodded her head in agreement because she remembered how terrifying it was when she tasted fear. Everyone on the team had experienced it, even Lh was terrified when Mykel used his [Tyrannize] skill. Those moments were the worst experiences they had ever felt, and sometimes it traumatized them.
"I have seen everything. I''ll be fine," Elena looked at herself in the mirror. "Just trust me," Elena continued.
Jeanne looked at Lh and she tried her best to warn Elena. They both gave up because Elena was more like Mykel than Lh, so there was nothing else they could do once she was resolved like that.
"It''s done," Nagy said as she stood up and looked at Elena''s face. "You look beautiful," Nagy smiled and looked satisfied with her work.
Elena stood up and looked at the dress she was wearing as she spun around to look at it from different angles. She thanked both Jeanne and Nagy for helping her, and then she left her room to show it off to Mykel who was in the living room with the boys and the others.
"Father, how do I look?" Elena asked as soon as she entered the living room.
Rozan, Sven, Vincze, and Gerrard were shocked and speechless when they saw Elena in her red dress that revealed her shoulders and left thigh. Mykel had never noticed it before, but Elena''s body slowly looked like Lh''s body. Gunnar then cleared his throat so the others would mind their eyes because Mykel was there with them.
"You look beautiful," Mykel answered and immediately took a huge shot of vodka that was enough to make his head hurt.
"Wow. You know that I heard karma is real. Since you have been fucking a lot of women in your life, how many men do you think will try to sleep with her?" Aurea whispered into Mykel''s ear with a mischievous smile. "I''m just joking. I''ll go out there and protect her if you want to," Aurea chuckled as she leaned back.
"No need. She can handle everything by herself," Mykel answered as he stood up."I''m going out to grab some fresh air," Mykel said and walked toward the door.
Elena looked at Mykel and she was a bit confused, but then her phone rang and she got distracted by it. It was Victor who messaged her, and he was telling her that he was waiting in the lobby.
Elena grabbed her purse as she told Lh that Victor was waiting for her in the lobby. She said goodbye to them and left the penthouse hurriedly, hoping to catch up with Mykel.
"Mykel, wait for me," Elena shouted. She was told to not call Mykel a father anywhere but inside the penthouse because there were CCTVs around them.
Mykel held the elevator door open and waited for Elena to enter the elevator. He didn''t say a word and pressed the button to go to the ground floor. It was just silence except for the rustling sound that Mykel made since he was trying to pull out his pack of cigarettes.
*DING*
The elevator door opened and the first person they saw was Victor in his gray suit. He wore so many fancy and expensive essories on his body. A gold watch, a gold bracelet, a diamond ring, and a diamond earring. He alone was enough to attract everyone''s attention, but he added those things which made him the center of attention.
"What do you think?" Mykel asked as he walked out of the elevator and put the cigarette in his mouth.
"He looks stupid," Elena answered without hesitation.
Mykel scoffed and started chuckling as he walked to the lobby with Elena next to him. He then left Elena alone and went outside to grab some fresh air as he smoked his cigarette.
Victor turned his head and saw Elena in her red dress which stunned him by her beauty. His eyes couldn''t stop staring at her as he tried to keep hisposure and not smile creepily.
"Wow. I never thought you would put an all-out effort into this," Victor said as he put his hands in his trousers'' pockets.
"You impressed me once, and I should pay you back for that," Elena said with a smile.
"I''m stunned," Victor smiled back at her. "Should we get going?" Victor asked as he pointed his hand at the door.
Elena and Victor went to the fancy restaurant in his sportscar that only he had it. As soon as they arrived, Victor was greeted by the valet who parked the car for him. They entered the restaurant and he was greeted by the reservations, and then he guided them to their table which was enough to be the center of attention by the people who ate there.
"Are you a celebrity?" Elena jokingly asked with her eyebrows raised.
"Everyone knows me because I oftentimes came here," Victor bragged.
"Is that so? I guess I''m not the first woman you brought here then," Elena said as she sat down at their table. "Fancy suit, fancy car, being a man that''s being looked up to by everyone. How many that you failed to impress?" Elena asked with her eyebrows raised and a bit of a smirk.
"None. The other factor would be because we are all living in hell, so a bit of this feels like heaven," Victor answered.
Elena couldn''t help butugh which confused Victor if he said something wrong.
"None? Then I should be the first," Elena chuckled as he grabbed her ss of champagne.
"You''re really interesting woman that I have ever met. Cheers," Victor said as he raised his ss.
They spent the evening drinking three bottles of expensive champagne that were worth at least four thousand dors each. It was the best evening that Victor ever had, and he didn''t mind spending a lot of money as long as he could make Elena stay.
"So, why are you suddenly inviting me for a dinner? I know there must be something that you want from me," Victor asked as he leaned on his chair.
"Of course. I''m an opportunist woman," Elena smiled as she crossed her arms on the table. "The reason is that I want to know more about the guild," Elena pointed out.
"Guild? Why are you suddenly interested in it even though you declined my offer to join my guild," Victor asked and started to sit straight.
"Because we want to make our own guild. I think it would be nice to have something for ourselves," Elena answered. Victor looked a bit disappointed and suspicious about it. "What''s wrong? You don''t want to tell me about it?" Elena asked.
Before Victor said something, Elena stood up and packed her things up.
"It''s fine. I can find someone else that''s willing to tell me. I think James would do it," Elena said as he grabbed her purse.
"Wait!" Victor grabbed Elena''s wrist. "I haven''t given you an answer, why leave? Come sit, and I''ll tell you how," Victor said.
Victor told her that the requirement to make a legitimate guild was to get approval from President Richard. That was the most important, but the second requirement was also important which was to have an asset that was worth at least five billion dors which was to buy the building and turn it into headquarters. Thest one would be having to pay a yearly tax of at least thirty percent of the guild''s ie.
"That''s it?" Elena asked after she was done typing the requirements on her phone.
"Yes, those are the important ones," Victor nodded his head in agreement.
"Alright, thanks," Elena said and put her phone in her purse as she stood up.
"Where are you going? I thought you won''t leave if I told you how, and the night is still long," Victor asked and he looked confused.
"I told you, didn''t I? I would be the first who isn''t impressed by you," Elena said. "But that doesn''t mean I''m not enjoying the dinner though. Let''s do this again sometime," Elena winked and left.
Victor chuckled and shook his head as he drank his champagne.
Chapter 10 - 10: Funds.
Chapter 10: Funds.
"Five billion dors? That''s a lot of money," Rozan was baffled by the amount. "How much we have left?" Rozan asked Mykel since he was the one who held the money.
"One and a half. But that''s not really a problem since one body of a gargoyle in great condition is worth at least a million dors. If we hunt a thousand of them, we have a billion dors," Mykel answered as he put on his gloves. "There are so many ces that are still swarmed by demons. There''s no need to hold back, let''s hunt them all," Mykel continued.
(At the temporary White House)
"Mister President, Mykel Alester was trying to reach you, but since you were still in a meeting he decided to not bother you and left a message," The secretary said as he entered the room.
"A message?" Richard asked.
"Yes, he asked for transportation. To be exact, he wants to borrow a helicopter," The secretary answered as he nodded his head.
"Helicopter? For what?" Richard asked again.
"Well, sir..." The secretary paused. "He said that he and his team had enough resting, and they''re now going to hunt for demons," he continued.
Richard was surprised as he looked at his secretary and said, "Then what are we waiting for? Give him what he wants, and we will support him with everything we can as long as it''s to kill those demons."
The secretary immediately contacted the military so Mykel could use one of the armed choppers and asked them to prepare it. Richard went to meet with Mykel and his team in the guest hall.
"Mister Mykel, I heard you''re going for an expedition. Where are you going exactly?" Richard asked.
"I''m thinking of going to North Dakota and cleaning up the big cities there. I''m nning to clear the states all the way to the capital city first since it''s crucial for us and Canada. We have to work together to get back up," Mykel answered.
Richard was happy, but at the same time, he was worried about something.
"That''s really a good idea, and you''re not the first one who thinks like that," Richard said as he scratched his left eyebrow with his pinky finger. "There''s this demon, and I think you have heard about it as well when the first demon invasion happened. There''s a giant demon that stayed in Montana and we have tried to fight it, but we lost hundreds of thousands of lives and we lost miserably," Richard exined.
"The red demon with four arms, giant horns, and bonesing out from its body? A demon with a human body but the legs are horse legs?" Rozan asked.
"Yes, that''s the one. We called it the Minotaurus," Richard nodded his head.
"I guess that shouldn''t be a problem as long as we increase our level first?" Sven asked as he looked at Mykel.
"Yeah, that wouldn''t be a problem at all," Mykel responded and nodded his head.
Richard looked at Mykel and Sven back and forth. He was baffled by how those two were so rxed even though the Minotaurus was invincible. The skin of the demon couldn''t be prated by the highest caliber bullet, and a single punch was enough to turn a human body into dough.
"Excuse me, but are you not listening to what I just said? That demon killed thousands of people, and most of them were strong Awakeners like James and the others," Richard asked as he looked at them.
"We heard you. We just don''t find it problematic," Mykel answered.
"Oh good gracious..." Richard put his hand on his forehead.
Richard''s secretary entered the room and informed Mykel that the chopper was ready in the helipad. With that being said, Mykel and the others went there with Richard and his secretary following them from behind.
Richard realized something that had been bothering him, and that was the attire Mykel and the others wore. They didn''t even wear a single protective gear and only brought their weapons with them. Mykel and Elena didn''t even bring anything, only a pack of cigarettes in Mykel''s hand.
"Sir, are they going to go out like that?" The secretary asked.
"I don''t know, Russel. This is the first time I have seen them, so don''t ask me that question. All I see is men and women going to a war without a single fear on their shoulders," Richard quietly answered.
Russel whispered something to Richard, and then Richard looked at him with amusement. Russel left hurriedly and then asked one of the guards to bring something back to him.
"Mister Mykel! Can I have a minute?" Richard asked before Mykel hopped into the chopper. "Would it be fine if you make a documentation of your journey? We would love to gather any information about the situation over there," Richard exined.
"Sure, but we don''t have a video camera on us," Mykel answered as the strong wind from the propeller hit him from behind and made a mess of his hair.
Russel approached Mykel and showed him a ck backpack, "We have two video cameras with a total one hundred terabytes of memory inside this bag." "We also put a satellite phone inside that you can use whenever and wherever you are. Just use it if you need any help from us, and we will immediately send help," Russel continued.
Mykel grabbed the bag and nodded his head with understanding. He then hopped into the chopper and gave the bag to Lh since she was the only one who didn''t fight.
"Mister Mykel, I wish for your safety and we will wait for your return. God be with you," Richard said with a serious expression.
Mykel didn''t say anything and just scoffed as he smirked. He then slid the door close and then the chopper started flying.
(At Goldmane Headquarters, a weekter)
James was talking with Victor, but then James'' phone rang. He was surprised and jolted from his seat when he read the message. Victor was confused as to why James suddenly reacted like that. He thought there might be a powerful demon, so he was prepared to fight if that was the case.
"What is it?" Victor asked.
"Mykel and his team are now currently in North Dakota, and they''re nning to go to Montana," James answered as he kept staring at his phone.
"What?! Are they crazy?!" Victor said as he made the same exact reaction as James.
"You have to see this..." James grabbed a remote and turned on the TV.
Victor and James looked at the TV and it was footage of Mykel and the others killing demons. They both were speechless when they witnessed Mykel and Elena dealing with gargoyles, subus, and incubus with only their fists and feet. They both used punched demons like it was nothing and was strong enough to make a hole where they punched.
"That can''t be real," James said after he saw Mykel send a gargoyle that was three times bigger than his body flying and hit a wall that was fifty meters away. "I have never seen with that much power," James pointed out.
"We don''t know their levels, or what kind of skills they have. Anything is possible," Victor replied as he shrugged his shoulders, but he was amazed by it. "I think I know why they''re doing this," Victor said.
"What? You know something?" James asked.
"They need funds, and those are their funds," Victor wiggled his index finger and pointed it at the TV. "They''re going to make their own guild, and this might be the best promotion video ever created to promote their guild," Victor answered.
They watched as dozens of gargoyles were being transported with helicopters, trucks, and even ships. They didn''t know how much Mykel and the others had hunted the demons, but that was more than the ones they saw in Colorado.
"By the way, I have to go," Victor said and then left hurriedly.
James watched Victor leave and enter the elevator at the end of the hallway. He then changed the TV into a CCTV camera and saw Victor talking with someone on the phone. He turned up the volume to hear what and who Victor was calling.
"Tell the elites to get ready," Victor said to the person on the phone. "We are going to Montana and prepare the cars," Victor continued.
"What a sneaky bastard. You think I''m going to let you take the spotlight for yourself?" James asked and then turned off the TV.
Chapter 11 - 11: The Gatekeeper.
Chapter 11: The Gatekeeper.
Mykel sighed as he removed his suit and unbuttoned his shirt because he was covered in sweat. He used the bathroom inside the abandoned apartment to take a bath while the others were resting in a different room.
He dipped himself in the bathtub and looked at his status screen.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Name: Mykel Alester
Level: 51
Condition: Healthy (Exhausted)
Blood Type: O
Age: 28
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Status:
Strength: 66
Agility: 49
Stamina: 57
Dexterity: 51
Vitality: 47
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Skill: [Adept (Lv.7)], [Dagger Mastery (Lv.10)], [Recovery (Lv.6)], [Pain Resistance (Lv.5)], [Bone Strengthen (Lv.8)], [Mind Stability (Lv.3)], [Steel Fist (Lv.2)]
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Mykel fell asleep in the bathtub, and he immediately felt like being dragged into the deep sea where he couldn''t breathe. He tried to swim to the surface, but pale hands started to drag him further down into the darkness. He could hear giggles and franticughter from the darkness. When he looked down, he saw a pair of glowing yellow eyes. Those eyes were big enough that Mykel looked like an ant in between the eyes.
Mykel was petrified by it, and the eyes slowly grewrger andrger until he saw a dark red light below the eyes. It looked like a giant mouth, and screams could be heard from inside it. He couldn''t resist and kept staring at it until suddenly a hand grabbed his left shoulder from behind.
"Father!" Elena shouted as she pulled Mykel up.
Mykel gasped for air and realized he was drowning in the bathtub which almost killed him. He was so sure that he was leaning on the bath, but someone or something was pushing him down into the water.
"Father, are you okay?" Elena helped Mykel get out of the bathtub. "Please don''t do that again..." Elena said with a panicked expression.
Elena exined what had happened, and Mykel understood why she was so worried. He drowned himself for an hour and thankfully Elena noticed something was wrong on why he bathed for more than an hour. She gave Mykel CPR, but his bone was too strong and solid that it was hard to pump his heart. In the end, she managed to bring Mykel back.
Mykel still could see the tears under Elena''s eyes and how red her eye sockets were. He then put on his trouser while Elena was trying to calm herself down.
"I wasn''t trying to end my life there. Sorry to make you worried like that," Mykel gently patted Elena''s head. "I was having nightmares for the past week, and it''s getting worse every day," Mykel said as he sat down next to Elena and dried his hair and body.
Elena only hummed and still remembered Mykel''s lifeless body in the bathtub. She never thought she would see something like that, and it scared her.
"What kind of nightmare?" Elena asked as she leaned her head over Mykel''s shoulder.
"It''s like someone is wanting me dead," Mykel answered and threw the towel away.
Mykel exined to Elena what had been happening to him and the threat by Mara and the Gods that shared the same name as her. Elena was surprised and never thought that Mykel was terrorized by them, but listening to his words, he wasn''t really bothered by it, at least at that moment.
They both went silent after Mykel told Elena what he had been through, and it was just silence. Elena then nced at Mykel''s naked torso and the tattoos on his arms, back, and back. She stared at it for quite a while and got interested by them.
"Father, these tattoos, do they have any meaning to you? I haven''t asked you this question before," Elena asked.
"They''re mostly my unreachable desires and unforgettable regrets. They''re not a reminder, but something that I want to put on my body rather than in my thoughts so I can focus on living my life," Mykel answered as he looked at the tattoos on his arms and hands.
"Did it work?" Elena asked.
"Not really," Mykel answered.
They both chuckled andughed, but then Elena cleared her throat and looked at Mykel''s body again. "Can I do it too?" Elena asked.
"Of course. You can do whatever you want to your body as long as you''re not regretting it. Where do you want to ink your body?" Mykel asked.
"Here, and here," Elena answered as she pointed at her neck and her chest.
"Then I suggest you find a woman tattoo artist..." Mykel said since Elena was pointing at her cleavage and chest. "Anyway, everyone should have rested enough. We should go," Mykel continued as he put his shirt and suit on.
Mykel and the others left the apartment and went straight to a field that used to be a baseball field. The pilots and the chopper were there, but the pilots looked nervous because their next destination was Montana where the Minotaurus was.
"Mister Mykel, there''s something that we would like to discuss," one of the pilots said.
"Don''t worry. You don''t have tond the chopper this time. Just make it low enough so we all can jump down safely," Mykel said before the pilot could utter their minds.
"But, we still need to stay to pick you all up if something bad happens," The other pilot said.
"You don''t have to. You can leave us there and you can go back here. I''ll contact you once we are done," Mykel answered.
Without further questions, the pilots started the engine, and they all flew to Montana. Mykel asked the coordinate with Richard during the flight of the Minotaurus, and the satellite captured where it was located. They knew where it was, but they didn''t want to get too close to it for the pilots'' safety.
The trip was a bit rough because the gargoyles were attracted by the sound of the engine and propellers. Gerrard alone was enough to stop the gargoyles from approaching by using the heavy machine gun and breaking their wings. He had simr skills from the novel that helped him aim and concentrate which was called [Improve Concentration].
"This is good enough, make it steady," Mykel said as he looked down. The ground was thirty meters from them, but he jumped down without hesitation and was followed by the others.
"I wish I''m awakened," The pilot said as he looked down and was amazed that Mykel and the others were fine even though they jumped from that height. "Let''s leave. I don''t like this ce at all," he continued and turned the chopper around then left.
Gerrard looked around the hills and the river around him as he tried to concentrate so he could see and hear things that the others couldn''t.
"I hear noises from over there," Gerrard said as he pointed to the south. "I''m not sure if it''s the Gatekeeper or not though," Gerrard continued.
"There''s no harm to check, let''s go," Aurea said.
They went south, and the atmosphere changed drastically because they could feel the presence of the Gatekeeper. Since the Gatekeeper was like a Demon Lord in the novel, it was feared by other demons so there were no demons in the city. Gerrard suddenly raised his hand and everyone stopped moving and breathing.
"It''s over there," Gerrard said quietly as he pointed at the forest on the hill.
"Well, try to call it," Rozan said.
Gerrard put his fingers in his mouth and started whistling so loudly that it rang in everyone''s ears. They were covering their ears, and not long after that, they could feel the ground tremble.
"Herees the big boy," Gunnar said as he tightened his grip on his shield and axe.
A giant demon that was as big as the hill slowly raised and showed its head with giant horns like a bull. It had four muscr human arms and two legs like a cow with its skin red as blood. It roared and toppled the trees and sent the birds flying in fear.
The Minotaurus'' real name was the Gatekeeper, and there was a reason why they called it that. In the game that Mykel created, on each continent that existed in each world, he sent one Gatekeeper. The purpose of the Gatekeeper was to test the capability of the humans that existed there. If they could kill the Gatekeeper in a year, they passed the test and the real game would start soon after. If they couldn''t kill it within two years, the Gatekeepers would open a gate that led into the Tower of Gehenna.
"Are you nning this from the beginning? To prematurely start the game even though those people are not prepared for this?" Aurea asked.
"That''s right. We are going to open the gate in North America, and soon the other Gatekeepers on each continent will follow," Mykel answered.
Chapter 12 - 12: Deja Vu.
Chapter 12: Deja Vu.
"Mister President! The satellite captures the battle between Mykel and his team against the Minotaurus!" Russel said as he barged into Richard''s office.
"Put it on the TV," Richard said as he stood up and walked to the sofa so he could watch itfortably and from up close.
The moment Russel turned on the TV and put what the satellite captured, the first thing they saw was the damage that the Gatekeeper made. There were dozens of craters, and the hills and forests that used to be beautified Montana were gone and ttened.
"Good God, what happened over there?! Is that all the Minotaurus'' doing?" Richard asked as he looked at how Mykel, Elena, Jeanne, and Aurea dodged all the Gatekeeper''s attacks.
"Yes, and as you can see, Mister President. The Minotaurus is enraged. We have never seen it could be so angry, not even when we fight itst year," Russel answered as he gulped and watched Rozan use earth magic to slow down the Gatekeeper''s movement. "It looks like the Minotaurus wasn''t even trying to fight us back then if wepared to this," Russel pointed out and saw Gunnar block the Gatekeeper''s attack with his shield and survived without a single scratch.
"Unbelievable..." Richard said and was in disbelief when he saw how organized Mykel and his team moved. "It''s like they''re ying with the Minotaurus. How can someone be so fearless and confident against that demon," Richard continued without blinking his eyes because he didn''t want to miss a single second of it.
Mykel looked at the twenty-meter-tall Gatekeeper in front of him and watched Jeanne and Aurea run toward it. The Gatekeeper roared to inflict fear on them, but since their [Mind Stability] skill was too high, it didn''t affect them at all. They both then slid to dodge the Gatekeeper''s stomp enough to create a huge crater on the ground.
"Gerrard! Now!" Rozan shouted.
Gerrard released his steel arrow and Rozan immediately coated the arrow with wind magic to increase speed and added more momentum on the arrowhead. It was the same move when they first fought the Demon Lord''s servants, and the arrow hit right on the Gatekeeper''s knee.
"He''s all yours,dies!" Rozan shouted and looked at Jeanne and Aurea.
Jeanne and Aurea jumped and grabbed the steel arrow that was stuck on the Gatekeeper''s kneecap. They bothunched themselves up and tried to slit the Gatekeeper''s throat, but the Gatekeeper swung his left hand at them while they were in mid-air.
Sven and Vincze jumped and swung their spear and scythe at the Gatekeeper''s hand. They both pushed and pulled down the hand before it could hit Jeanne and Aurea. When they were close enough to the Gatekeeper''s throat, he protected his neck with his right hand. Nagy, Edith, Bhatmelec, and Lillith who had been running all the way to the Gatekeeper''s back immediately boosted each other so they could reach the Gatekeeper''s tricep.
"We only have one chance, don''t miss it," Bhatmelec said after she gave Nagy a boost.
Edith watched Lillith hold her daggers so tightly after she gave Lillith a boost. Both Nagy and Lillith managed to make a deep cut on the Gatekeeper''s tricep and the muscle on its armpit. The Gatekeeper lost its right arm''s strength and removed its hand that protected its neck.
Jeanne and Aurea stabbed their swords right into the Gatekeeper''s throat and kept pushing them deeper. They both screamed their lungs out as they both pulled their swords to the sides and created a big cut in the Gatekeeper''s neck. They both were pushed by the gushing ck blood that came out of its neck and fell to the ground.
"It''s our turn now," Elena said as she cracked her knuckles.
Mykel and Elena ran as fast as they could before the wounds could regenerate on the Gatekeeper''s body. They both used Gunnar''s and Enma''s shields as a foothold and jumped high enough to reach the Gatekeeper''s head. They both spun around and kicked the Gatekeeper''s face with Mykel''s heel and Elena''s toes with all their might.
The Gatekeeper''s head was pulled off and was flying so far away that it rolled over a hundred meters away from its body. The Gatekeeper slowly copsed and went down to its knees until its whole body hit the ground lifeless.
"That strategy is really nice, boss..." Gunnar said and looked at Mykel in awe.
"It felt like a deja vu back there," Mykel said.
Richard and Russel were dumbfounded with their eyes and mouths wide open when they saw how easy it was for Mykel and his team to kill the unkible and invincible demon. They both were screaming and cheering in joy which made the bodyguardse to check what had happened.
"It''s over! We are safe!" Russel said as heughed in disbelief and rubbed his head. "Wait, hold on. What''s that," Russel pointed at the TV and looked at the Gatekeeper''s body that slowly melted and a purple light appeared from inside its body.
Richard and Russel with the bodyguards watched as the Gatekeeper''s body disappeared but its blood started to gather around the purple light. They saw the blood was moving and created a symbol on the ground that looked like a star. They were so confused and saw Mykel and his team walk away from the scene hurriedly.
"What''s happening over there? What''s that? A symbol?" Richard asked with a worried expression. "Give me the satellite phone," Richard said to Russel.
Russel pulled the satellite phone from his trouser pocket and dialed Mykel''s satellite phone. He then gave it to Richard while it was still ringing.
"Mister Mykel! What''s happening over there? Are you alright?" Richard asked as soon as Mykel picked up the phone.
"We aren''t sure, but so far nothing is happening after this symbol appears," Mykel answered as he looked at the glowing symbol on the ground with a fifty-meter diameter. "It''s better to keep an eye on this and perhaps put a team to observe this further," Mykel continued.
"Alright. We will send a team to observe it as soon as possible," Richard said as he nodded his head with understanding. "One more thing, Mister Mykel. Thank you for your service, and we will reward you plentifully as soon as you''re back," Richard continued.
"Our objective isn''t to kill the MInotaurus, Sir, our objective is to take back the capital city, so we will continue our journey until we got Washington back," Mykel said as he put a cigarette in his mouth.
"You''re right, but now the main threat is gone, we will send armies to apany you there. Oh, and all the guilds are on their way there as well, so I believe it''s better for you to take them with you," Richard replied as he sat down after he calmed down a bit.
"That''s great. We will wait for them in the nearby town then," Mykel said as he looked at the others who were listening and staring at him. He then hung up the phone and told the others about what it was all about.
(London, United Kingdom)
"Prime Minister, it just moved," A man in a ck suit said and he looked panicked.
"The Minotaurus?" The prime minister asked.
"Yes, and it looks like the Minotaurus is trying to do something..." The man said as he showed the footage on the tablet.
They saw the Gatekeeper rampaging and destroying the city. The Gatekeeper was located in Pnd, Warsaw and it had been abandoned because of the Gatekeeper.
"Why suddenly it acted like that?" The prime minister asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
"We are not the only one. The ones in China, Australia, Brazil, and Egypt also acting the same. It''s as if something had triggered them and made them act like that," The man answered with a worried expression.
"And do you know what triggered them?" The prime minister asked.
"We just heard the news that the Minotaurus in the United States has been killed an hour ago. I believe that''s the reason why the other Minotauruses are acting this way," The man answered.
"Who killed the MInotaurus?" The prime minister asked.
"A group of people that was led by a man called Mykel Alester. He and his team of twelve people killed the Minotaurus," The man answered.
"Pardon?" The prime minister was baffled.
Chapter 13 - 13: Shrouded In Mystery.
Chapter 13: Shrouded In Mystery.
Anzel watched the news with everyone in the bunker, and they were amazed by the footage of Mykel and his team killing the Gatekeeper. He admired Mykel and his ability to kill one of the strongest demons that existed on Earth. He wanted to meet him in person and hunt the demons with him, but knowing where he was, he could only wait patiently.
"Anzel, do you know anything about that? That weird-looking symbol on the ground?" Anderson asked.
The reason why Anderson asked that question was that Anzel realized the demons they fought were simr in the novel. Anzel knew the imps'' and ghouls'' weaknesses that helped them survive and live another day. He used his knowledge from the novel to deal with the demons, and how to handle the situation they were in.
"No, that thing is new to me. That Minotaurus isn''t in the novel as well," Anzel answered as he shook his head. "Anyway, I''m going to my room and get some rest..." Anzel said that he was mentally exhausted after dealing with an endless army of demons and how terrifying the battlefield was.
"Don''t push yourself too hard, and whatever happened up there, it was nobody''s fault," Anderson said as he looked at Anzel leaving the hall.
Anzel locked the door and went to his wardrobe, but he saw a notification on hisptop. He was curious because he left ament on the forum and was hoping anyone who knew the novel would reply to hisment. Seeing there was a notification made him nervous because he had been waiting for a week, but not a single user replied to hisment.
[Anon7182: I know this novel. If you want to know the ending, it''s not rmended, so I suggest you read another novel. The novel should have been deleted a long time ago, but it looks like the author has decided to delete it now.]
"What? Did he not know what''s happening right now? Or perhaps he''s an overseas user and that''s why he doesn''t know about Mykel and his characters that are in our world?" Anzel talked to himself as he typed and replied to thement.
[Anon4229: I''m not asking about the ending, but there''s something I would love to discuss with you. Can I have your email or anything so we can chat more privately?]
It didn''t take long until hisment got another reply.
[Anon7182: Here is fine, this ce is dead anyway so there won''t be any spam or anything like that. You can imagine like at least 80% of these users are already dead, and I hope they have found peace up there]
"Yeah, I guess you''re right," Anzel said.
[Anon4229: Then, I want you to check this news link and I want you to see if I''m crazy or not...]
Anzel waited for a reply after he sent the news link about Mykel''s team and the names of people on his team. He wanted to know if he wasn''t the only one who thought it was just a coincidence because it drove him crazy.
He waited five minutes, ten minutes, half an hour, an hour until he fell asleep in his chair waiting for a reply. He got awoken by the sound of breaking news on the TV, and he immediately checked if the person had replied to hisment.
[Anon7182: I''m sorry for thete reply. I have Awakened! Also, those guys are the characters from the novel, right?! The one from The Towers of Demon!]
Anzel was more surprised about the person who had Awakened, but he got his priority straight. He then asked about the person he was chatting with and got a name, Gea Lupin. Turned out it was a woman, and she was French.
[Anon7182: I''ll DM you and give you my number. Let''s talk more privately]
Anzel got Gea''s number and added her to his contact list so they could talk or chat whenever they wanted. They both started to talk about the novel, Mykel, and the current situation they were in that somehow resembled the story in the novel.
Anzel spent the whole night talking with Gea, and finally, he collected his courage to ask about the skill she got.
[You want to know my skill? Well, I guess it''s fine if it''s you. It''s called Sixth Virtue: Purity, and it gives me Purification Shield that prevents me from dying. It also gives me high resistance against all kinds of ailments. In thest part, it says that the higher the level of the skill, it will give me more benefits]
"What? Does she have a simr skill to mine? What''s this Virtue series skills?" Anzel asked as he looked at the message on his phone. "Now that I think about it, she experienced something simr to mine. She suddenly awakened after she found out the truth. What''s going on here?" Anzel rubbed his head as he stared nkly at the wall.
Anzel said his skill and asked Gea about it, but then a notification screen appeared in front of him.
[A being shrouded in mystery is curious about it as well]
[A being shrouded in mystery wants you to solve the mystery. The being will reward you plentifully if you solve it]
Anzel looked at the notification and got a chill down his spine because he never thought having someone or something listening to everything he said would be that creepy. He tried to calm down and cleared his throat as he thought to himself to get used to it.
"What kind of reward?" Anzel asked.
[A being shrouded in mystery has connections with all the Gods. The being can get you anything you want]
"Who are you? Are you, not Gods? Are you not part of the Sponsor?" Anzel asked with a confused look.
[A being shrouded in mystery is smiling and doesn''t want to answer]
"If you''re one or not, you warned me back then that I shouldn''t reveal anything about Mykel and the character of his novel. Why is that? If you warned me then that means you know something. Can you tell me what''s going on right now? Is there a connection between the demons and Mykel?" Anzel asked and looked around.
[A being shrouded in mystery is giving you a sign]
Anzel heard screeching and crackling sounds on the wall that were unpleasant to his ears. He looked around to find out where the sounds wereing from, and then he saw a carving on the wall with numbers and symbols.
"What''s that?" Anzel asked and walked toward it.
While Anzel was staring at the numbers and symbols on the wall, he heard someone knock on his door. He opened it up and Anderson was standing at the door with a cup of coffee in his hand.
"Perfect timing, can you check what this thing is, Sarge?" Anzel asked as he waved at Anderson.
Anderson walked inside and saw the numbers and the symbols. He hummed immediately as soon as he saw everything. "Can I borrow yourptop?" Anderson asked.
"Yeah, sure," Anzel answered as he nodded his head.
Anderson typed the numbers and the symbols in between the numbers. Anzel had just realized those numbers and symbols were a coordinate. When Anderson entered the coordinate, it pointed at Kokelv, Norway.
"That''s like at the other side of the earth..." Anzel said.
"Yeah, so what this is all about?" Anderson asked.
[The being shrouded in mystery shushes you to keep it a secret between the being and you]
[The being shrouded in mystery awaits your arrival]
"It''s nothing," Anzel smiled as he shook his head.
Anderson raised his eyebrows and brushed it off as he gave the coffee to Anzel. He then looked at the news and bumped his shoulder at Anzel to get his attention.
"Look Anzel," Anderson said.
(Beijing, China)
Thousands of Awakeners were gathered in the middle of the city with dozens of helicopters and tanks deployed at the center of the city. They were all staring at something anxiously, and it was the symbols that appeared from the Gatekeeper''s dead body.
"General, Mister President is on the phone," A man said to the General with a satellite phone in his hand.
"Mister President," The general said.
"What''s the situation over there?" The president asked.
"We can''t confirm what''s actually happened, but when we arrived, the Minotaurus is already dead and nobody knows who did it. We specte that the Minotaurus killed himself," The general answered.
"I see, so it''s the same..." The president said.
"It''s the same, Sir?" The general asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
"All the Minotaurus all over the world also died mysteriously. We have agreed to secure the area where the Minotaurus'' dead body is, so keep an eye on it and tell me if something happens," The president said.
"Yes, Mister President," The general hung up the phone and looked at the Minotaurus''s body which was slowly melting and decaying.
Chapter 14 - 14: Noble Cause.
Chapter 14: Noble Cause.
"How was the trip here? Looks like you guys had some trouble back there?" Sven asked and looked at how some of the cars were heavily damaged. There were also some Awakeners who lost a limb or two and were being treated as soon as they got out of the car.
"Are you making fun of us even though you can see it clearly with your own eyes?" Travis asked as he stood right in front of Sven and Sven looked so tiny in front of him.
The demons started to swarm the city and the areas in Montana because the Gatekeeper died. It was expected and that was why they were in a really bad condition.
"What''s your problem? We are not the ones who asked you toe here. We have to wait for hours here just for you even though we can go right to Washington and take back the state for you. You''re not only wasting our time, but you guys are also bringing heavy luggage with you," Sven answered.
Travis clenched his fists, and when he wanted to raise his right hand, Morris grabbed it and pulled it back down. Morris tried to calm Travis down, but he wasn''t the only one who got pissed, the Awakeners that heard it were furious at Sven.
"He''s telling the truth, and it''s a fact. Yet you guys can''t ept it and show your hatred toward him? You guys are really something," Lillith said and scoffed as she looked down on them.
"Shut the fuck up," A woman with ck hair that covered her left eye with her bang.
"See that? That''s what a loser would say once they lost in an argument," Lillith chuckled and pointed at the woman. "If you want me to shut up, make me," Lillith smirked as she pulled her daggers from the back of her waist and walked toward the woman.
Victor nced at the woman and didn''t say anything. The woman then pulled out her sword from her back, but Lillith suddenly dashed toward her at full speed. The woman couldn''t react to Lillith''s speed at all, and she was pushed down to the ground.
Lillith was sitting on top of the woman and her daggers were right on the woman''s throat. She didn''t hesitate to scratch the woman''s neck and made it bleed. Victor who saw that immediately drew his sword and put it on Lillith''s neck.
"Get off of her, or I''ll cut your throat," Victor said coldly.
"Make me," Lillith smirked and her eyes were dead serious. She then suddenly pushed her neck down and blood started dripping on the de.
Victor hesitated because he had never killed a human before, but looking at how dangerous the situation had be, he didn''t know what to do. He was in a tight spot on whether he should keep it going or not because he was being judged and stared at by James and the others.
"Lilly, that''s enough..." Mykel said as he sighed.
Lillith pulled her daggers away from the woman''s neck as she chuckled mischievously. She stood up and looked at Victor who was frozen still because he was in shock when Lillith pushed her neck down and let him scratch her neck with his sharp de.
"Pussy," Lillith said as she wiped the blood from her neck with her thumb, and then licked it clean as she walked back.
James paid attention to Lillith and he saw and heard her giggle after what had happened to her. He shook his head in disbelief to think someone would be crazy enough to think it was a joke even though she was trying to kill that woman. He started to think if each one of the members of Mykel''s team were as crazy as Lillith because none of them were worried about her nor showing any sympathy to those heavily injured people.
"She''s sick in the head," The woman said as she tried to stop the bleeding.
"They survived on their own for a year, I don''t know what they have been through, so I guess you''re right," Travis said. "Are you okay though, Triss?" Travis looked at the woman.
The woman was Triss Ethen, the vice leader of the Oath Guild, Victor''s right-hand woman.
"We waited for a whole day here, and seeing the condition on your side, do you want to take care of them first before we go?" Mykel asked.
"If you don''t mind," Morris said nervously.
"Of course, we don''t mind," Mykel smiled, but his smile felt ominous.
Mykel and the others watched as the healers healed all the wounds very slowly. Healers were said to be the most favored Awakeners since they could heal any wounds as long as they had faith in the God they served. None of Mykel''s team had the ability to heal, and the only reason why was because none of them served any God.
After they were done healing the wounded, they started to hunt the demons in Montana. It was a big state, so they had to deal with the mountains, hills, and forests. But thanks to the Gatekeeper''s death, the demons started to swarm the cities again, so they didn''t have to travel to every corner to hunt them.
"Do you want to join me?" Victor asked Elena.
"No, I would rather go alone. Thanks for the offer," Elena smiled and then left on her own.
"Why are you so interested in her?" Triss asked with her arms crossed. "I have never seen you so desperate like this," she continued.
"Mind your own business, and let''s go hunting," Victor said.
Mykel didn''t join the hunt and decided to go around looking for a bar because he needed to drink. Lh realized something was off about Mykel, so she decided to join him and wanted to be there for him.
"So, I looked at the map. Washington DC is the capital city of the United States which is on the other side of the continent. It''s quite far from here, and what''s the reason for you to do such a noble thing?" Lh asked after she looked at the giant map on the wall.
"Because I want to go to New York. You can see how close it is from Washington DC to New York," Mykel pointed at the map. "It''s also because I want to be seen as their savior," Mykel continued.
"What''s in New York?" Lh asked.
"Nothing, I just want to make my guild over there. It''s the biggest city in this country, and if I managed to get that for myself, things would go smoothly for us," Mykel exined as he drank his whiskey.
They spent a whole week in Montana and on the first day they arrived, they all disliked Mykel''s team, but after witnessing it with their own two eyes, they were terrified of them. They felt insecure about themselves if they had topare it to Jeanne and the others, and they didn''t even dare to join them.
Mykel hadn''t killed a single demon ever since, and only watched the others from the hotel he slept in. They all decided to go back because they believed they had taken care of the major problem, and let the armies deal with the rest.
They safely went back to Nebraska, and the people were cheering for them when they came back to the city. Lh used that opportunity to make a connection with important people with Edith since they both knew what to do.
Once they were back in the penthouse, Jeanne approached Mykel who was chilling on the balcony, smoking his cigarette.
"You have been spacing out ever since we killed the Gatekeeper, is something bothering you?" Jeanne asked as she leaned on the railing and looked Mykel in the eye.
"It''s nothing," Mykel smiled as he looked down and saw people were still crowding the streets. "It''s just I feel like something good is going to happen," Mykel continued.
"Oh yeah? What''s that?" Jeanne asked with a smile.
Mykel didn''t say anything and stared nkly at something.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
N#m$: Mykel Alester
L#v&l: ??
C+n%!ti0n: Healthy (???)
Bl+0d T*#e: O
A$#: 28
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
S?#t$s:
St%&!gth: ??
A+&!#$y: ??
St@m!n0: ??
D&#t#r!ty: ??
V@#$%!0y: ??
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Sk#!%: [A&#$@ (Lv.?)], [D+%@#* M%&@* (Lv.?)], [R&$*@! (Lv.?)], [P@0$ R$&@%! (Lv.?)], [B0@( St-@^!hen (Lv.?)], [M!~# S&%^@y (Lv.?)], [St&$! F!&# (Lv.?)]
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
[System is overriding....]
[Estimated time until the system is reestablished: 2423 Hours 42 Minutes 12 seconds]
"It''s nothing, really," Mykel looked at Jeanne with a gentle smile. "I heard there will be a festival tonight. I think we should enjoy it since they have prepared it for us," Mykel said and flicked his cigarette.
"I was about to say that," Jeanne turned around and looked down at the street. "I heard that you want to make a guild in New York. When are we going to move?" Jeanne asked.
"Tomorrow," Mykel answered. "We are going to start our trip to New York tomorrow," Mykel continued.
Chapter 15 - 15: The Richest Family.
Chapter 15: The Richest Family.
"Their fame is really skyrocketing ever since they appeared on TV, huh?" James said as he stood next to Morris and Travis.
Everyone was gathered in the temporary White House and they were waiting to get a medal of honor from Richard for their achievement. None of them felt like they deserved it because they only did so littlepared to Mykel and his team.
"We got our moments, and this time it''s their turn, I guess?" Morris said as he fixed his sses. "Although, I think this is just the beginning of their reign because what they have achieved is iparable with ours. They still have a long way and their fame will keep raising as the time goes," Morris exined.
"I hate to agree, but if we want to stay relevant, we should keep a good rtionship with them," Travis said with his arms crossed. "I know that I hate most of them, but that Mykel guy is really a good leader, too good to be true that it terrify me when they all listened to every word he said," Travis looked at Mykel and got a pin from Richard.
Mykel shook Richard''s hand, and he could tell how happy Richard was. He listened to Richard''s praises and how indebted he and the people of America were for what he did.
"There''s something that I would like to discuss with you, Mister President. That''s if you have time," Mykel said.
"We can talk after this. I''ll send my secretary to pick you upter," Richard said and nodded his head in agreement.
Mykel nodded and left the stage with the others as the eyes were focusing on him. He looked at each one of them and tried to remember the faces of the important people. He walked down next to Lh and whispered to her about those people because he had a task for her to get more connection with those people.
After the ceremony was over, Russel approached Mykel and told him to meet with Richard in his office. Mykel left the afterparty and let the others enjoy the moment before they depart for Washington DC tomorrow.
Mykel entered the most secure ce in the United States, and he entered the office which was the exact copy of the office in the real White House that he always saw on TV. He then sat down at Richard''s desk as Richard was on the phone and talking with someone that appeared to be the King of the United Kingdom.
"I apologize for that. Let''s get down to business," Richard said after he hung up the phone and cleared his throat.
"I should be the one to apologize to bother you, Mister President," Mykel smiled as he fixed his suit.
"Please, just call me Richard, Mister Mykel," Richard said as heughed. "So, what do you need to discuss with me? Is this perhaps about your objective to get the capital city?" Richard asked as he fixed his seating.
"Yes, and I''m nning to go there tomorrow early in the morning. After what we saw back there in Montana,. That circle with symbols inside, that''s something that we should be worried about, and I think it was a mistake to kill it," Mykel said and acted like he was worried about it.
Richard nodded his head in agreement as he rubbed his chin because even though he was no expert, he could tell that demons and circles with symbols were a bad sign.
"So, you''re going to leave tomorrow? Do you want to go straight to Washington DC or are you going to travel by car?" Richard asked.
"We are going to travel by car. It''s better this way because we want to raise our level as well. It''s also good for those who want to move because we will clear the area for them," Mykel answered.
"I see, we can expand our territory that way," Richard nodded in agreement. "Oh, speaking of demons. I have something to tell you and to be exact, I need your approval on this," Richard said as he leaned forward and put his hands on the desk.
Mykel tilted his head and furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Richard with a curious look.
"The demons that you killed, we have collected at least fifty percent of it, and we can only pay you the same amount as how we usually bought from the four guilds. We have calcted that we can only pay you one billion dors," Richard exined. "But, there''s someone who''s interested to buy them all, including the ones that haven''t been extracted three times the original price," Richard continued.
"And who that might be?" Mykel asked.
"The Redshield family. You might know that name, they''re the richest family on Earth," Richard said as he looked at Mykel with a serious look. "They want to buy all of them, but I said that it depends on you whether you want to sell it to them or not," Richard continued.
Mykel was surprised when he heard about the Redshield family, and not to mention that they were interested in them was really a good opportunity for him. The Redshield family was the richest family because they owned the bank, mines, media, energy, and other business that kept them richer.
The Redshield family could be the most mysterious and famous family that had existed on Earth. Their wealth couldn''t be drained no matter how much money they spent, and the fact they were not really famous to ordinary people, was really suspicious. They were more like a cult rather than a normal family because almost all the strings of every business and event would somehow lead back to them.
"I don''t mind selling those to them, but I want them toe in person to see me," Mykel said.
"That would be hard because they''re currently in the United Kingdom," Richard
Richard didn''t look okay about Mykel wanting to meet them in person. That alone was enough for Mykel to tell that there was something more about that family than it looked.
"Well, if they want to do business, it''s better to meet me in person. I don''t care if they paid ten times the prize if they don''t see me in person," Mykel said.
"You don''t want to mess with them, Mister Mykel. They''re more powerful than you think. The King even has to show respect to them, and thises from a man who has seen it with his own two eyes," Richard said and he sounded so serious. "I suggest you to not take it lightly," Richard warned.
"Well, let me be the one who worried about that, Mister Richard. Money isn''t everything in this kind of world we are living right now, strength is," Mykel answered with a smile.
Richard looked at Mykel and there was something that made him different from James and the others. Mykel had the aura of an elite soldier who was addicted to adrenaline, or what the people called a war junkie. A man who would love to see the world burn to satisfy their urge or need, but at the same time, Richard thought that he needed someone like that.
"(A man that could change the world order, a man that can put our country to be the strongest country in the world)" Richard thought.
"I''ll see what I can do," Richard said as he tried to see what kind of a reply Mykel would make.
"You''re a man with ambition and an opportunist. I can see it in your eyes, and we have simr goals, so why don''t we work together and see how far we can go?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised. "We can see the possibility from this, and I hope you''re thinking the same as me," Mykel continued.
Richard stood up with a big smile on his face, and then he offered his hand for a handshake. Mykel immediately shook his hand and managed to get Richard in his pocket which was the best thing he could ever get at the moment.
"Once I took back Washington DC, let''s talk business afterward. For now, make that Redshield family on hold, and show them who''s the boss now," Mykel said with a smirk.
"That won''t be a problem, Mister Mykel," Richard smiled and nodded his head with understanding.
Chapter 16 - 16: Anomaly.
Chapter 16: Anomaly.
"Why are you not joining us? There are enough demons for all of us," Aurea asked as she looked at Mykel who was sitting on the hood of the car while smoking his cigarette.
"I''m not in the mood, you guys can take all of them for yourself," Mykel said as he looked at Aurea.
Aurea shrugged her mouth and then walked away to deal with the demons that were swarming in the city.
Mykel looked at the map on his phone to check the location he was in. He was still in Chicago and the sun was already down, and he was still halfway from Washington DC. He could have just gone straight there, but the fact that a whole division of an army followed him, they had to take it slowly.
Lh, Edith, and Enma stayed in Nebraska because they had a more important task than killing demons. They were making connections to important people that Mykel said to Lhst night during the ceremony.
"Mister Mykel, we have checked the other areas, and we captured dozens of demons. What do you want us to do? Should we go there and deal with it?" A man in a military suit with a hat that covered his hair. He was the major that led the division and was responsible for the mission.
"If you think you can''t deal with them on your own, bring Nagy and Lillith with you. They will handle the big guys for you," Mykel said as he jumped down from the hood.
The major nodded and immediately left to ask Nagy and Lillith for help.
The night was long, and nobody could sleep because of the screeches and the growls of the demons that scared the soldiers. Although it was really scary for them, they felt safe because Gunnar and the boys were dealing with the demons until the morning.
Mykel was outside and drinking his cold drink because the summer was really hot. The reason why he was outside was that the major was informed that there was an anomaly. He was waiting until the major finished talking with the general on the phone, so he could know what it was all about.
"Mister Mykel, can youe with me for a second?" The major asked as he pointed at the humvee that was parked in the street.
Mykel looked at the Humvee and saw theptops in the backseat. The major grabbed one of them and showed it to Mykel.
"This just appearedst night, and we have no idea what it is, but this looks like a giant door," The major said.
A photo of a giant door that was captured by the satellite, and the weirdest part was the door was floating above the ground. Mykel never made something like that, and there was nothing like floating doors in the game he designed. He was curious about it and what was behind that door.
"Where is this taken from?" Mykel asked.
"Near the Ozark mountain in Arkansas, and this door was glowing bright like amp at night based on the information that we got. The President is asking us to go and check it out because we don''t have any more resources to go out there," The major exined and looked at Mykel with a worried expression.
"It''s going to take a while to go there by car," Mykel pointed out.
"We are not going there with a car, a chopper is on their way here and we can arrive there in just a few hours," The major answered.
"Then I''ll bring some of my team with me while the rest stay here and maintain the territory," Mykel nodded with understanding and walked away.
It took them six hours to get to Ozark, and they saw the giant door that Mykel saw in the photo. The door was twenty meters wide and fifty meters tall. Mykel, Jeanne, Aurea, and Elena were confused and curious at the same time about the door because it was the first time they saw it.
"Let''s get down there," Elena said.
"You guys can go ahead," Mykel said.
Elena, Jeanne, and Aurea looked at each other for a moment, but then they jumped down from the helicopter which was a hundred meters high from the ground. Theynded and broke the ground, but they were fine since they got even stronger thanst time.
"Have you guys noticed that something is off about Mykel?" Aurea asked.
"He has been off for quite a while, but this time he''s really showing it off," Jeanne answered and looked at the chopper that was slowly descending into the empty space. "Elena, did he say anything to you?" Jeanne asked.
"No, and I''m not going to ask," Elena answered as she walked toward the door. "My father is someone who likes to keep things to himself, and there''s no need to think about it unless he tells you about it," Elena exined.
Mykel got out of the chopper and approached the door from top to bottom. He noticed the door was floating and stayed still like it was frozen, but then he noticed the symbols around the door''s frame. He didn''t know whatnguage it was, but that should mean something and might be the answer to this anomaly.
"Hold on a minute, I know thisnguage," One of the soldiers said as he approached the door. "It''s anguage that a Native American used, I have seen them on a history channel, but I can''t read them," he continued.
"Native American..." Mykel said under his breath as he looked at the door with a confused look.
"Take photos of the door, and make sure that every symbol or word on the frame is readable and visible. We are going to send the photos back and hope there''s someone who can trante it for us," The major said as he looked at the door.
Elena, Jeanne, and Aurea looked at Mykel, but he shook his head, telling them that he knew nothing about it.
"They have tranted it, the words!" The major said as he walked toward Mykel.
Mykel looked at the photos with the trantion next to them, and he read it out loud.
"This door is destined for those who believe in ournd of evesting happiness. Those who believe in us will be rewarded with our blessing by entering this door. Those who don''t believe in us will be punished if they enter this door. The Great Spirits await your arrival," Mykel said.
Everyone looked at each other with confused looks, but then Mykel walked toward the door and stared at it for quite a while.
"This door can only be entered by those who believe in the Native American Gods which are the Great Spirits. Those who don''t believe in them, they would be punished when they get through this door. This is what they called a sponsor, or perhaps it''s something else," Mykel pointed out with his arms crossed. "This is really interesting because if this appears, then there will be other doors like this out there around the world," Mykel continued.
"You''re saying is that this door is like a connection between the God realms and ours? If the Native American Gods are behind this door, does that mean the Greek Gods, the Norse Gods, and also the Egyptian Gods have something like this in their own country?" Elena asked as she looked at Mykel.
"Yes, I believe so, and they''re out there," Mykel nodded his head as he looked at the sky. "(You can''t change the game, and so you added a new feature to help them, huh?)" Mykel thought.
"If that''s the case, don''t we who believe in God should also have something like this somewhere?" The major asked Mykel, and he looked excited and anxious.
"Do you think so? I think the God that you believe in won''t allow anyone to see him," Mykel said as he looked at the major. "Your God is something else," Mykel continued as he walked past the major.
(At the temporary White House)
"What''s going on? First, there''s a demon circle that is enough to stir the whole world, and now you said there''s a door that connects our world to God''s world?! What''s the meaning of this!" Richard asked as he rubbed his nose bridge and leaned on his chair.
"Sir, I think you want to see this," Russel said as he turned on the TV.
Richard looked at the TV and his jaw dropped when he saw the door in Egypt open. "My God, is that an Egyptian God?" Richard asked as he slowly stood up and looked at the screen with his eyes wide open.
Chapter 17 - 17: Stepping foot on Earth.
Chapter 17: Stepping foot on Earth.
A being that was half the height of the great pyramid walked down from the tip of the great pyramid. His skin was as ck as charcoal with gold essories all over his body with a bird mask and a crown on top of it. His presence was enough to bring everyone down to their knees and lowered their heads to the ground after he pointed his staff at the sky and the sun immediately shined brightly.
It was enough for the Egyptians to tell who he was by the look of his appearance and the power he possessed. The King of all deities and the father of all creation, Ra had stepped foot on Earth.
"Those who believe in me shall arise!" Ra said and his voice trembled on the ground and the sky.
Everyone was trembling in fear and tears started to wet the sand and screamed in fear. They didn''t understand what he was saying because he was speaking the ancient Egyptnguage, a deadnguage that nobody could understand through verbalmunication.
Ra tilted his head and nced at every spot to find his loyal followers, and then five people suddenly raised their heads and slowly stood up. Ra looked at the five of them, two women and three meant were standing tall, and looked up at Ra with admiration.
"So this is how the world has turned. The five of you who are gifted,e up here and enter the door. I shall give you a reward for your loyalty," Ra said as he pointed at the door that was floating on top of the great pyramid.
The five of them nodded their heads because somehow they understood what Ra was saying. They all walked past Ra and it felt like their souls were being sucked out, but they managed to survive because of their faith in Ra. They then climbed up the great pyramid and entered the door.
"The rest of you shall perish," Ra said as he clenched his fist on his staff.
The sun beamed the area around the great pyramid, and thousands of people who were bowing down got turned into ashes. They all died in a blink of an eye with nothing remaining. Everything was captured by the camera before it got turned into ashes.
The whole world saw it, and they were terrified by the power of a being called God. They were petrified and couldn''t imagine how it felt if they were the ones who stood there in front of Ra. They started to think if there was a door like that in the country they lived in.
"Mister President, should we keep this a secret from the public? It''s not toote to hide this from the people to avoid chaos and fear," Russel asked as he looked at Richard.
"Keep it a secret? You want the Native American Gods to show their wrath if we hide it from the people who believe in them?" Richard asked back. "This isn''t something that a mortal like us can decide. We shouldn''t anger the Gods, and let the people know about their existence," Richard answered as he walked back to his desk.
Richard sat down and started taking a deep breath then he exhaled deeply as he rubbed his face. He was still in shock and his hands were trembling in fear because he was wondering how long it would take for Gods to take over the world if they wanted to.
"Awakeners, Demons, Gods. What about us? What are we to them? A sheep? A fodder?" Richard asked as he looked at the ceiling.
Russel didn''t know what to say, but then suddenly the satellite phone rang in his pocket. It was the major who called him, he then picked up the phone.
"Yes?" Russel asked.
"Mister Secretary, the door is opening," The major said in a trembling voice.
"What?! The door is opening?!" Russel shouted and it startled Richard.
"Yes, and someone ising out of the door," The major answered as he looked at Mykel standing in front of the door with Elena, Jeanne, and Aurea.
"It looks like Mister Mykel is trying to confront whatever that''s going toe out of the door," he continued.
Mykel heard a neighing from inside the bright white smoke that blocked his vision to see what was on the other side of the door. He slowly walked back because he felt like being pushed by an invisible wall, and he wasn''t the only one who felt that way.
A silver-hared horse came out of the door and it was half the size of the door, and there was a man riding on its back. A muscr man with glowing white eyes as he held a ball that resembled Earth in his right hand, and a spear in his left hand.
"You''re not wee here," The man said as he looked at Mykel and the others.
Mykel didn''t know what the man was saying, and it didn''t feel like he was being threatened by the being. Suddenly, a notification appeared in front of him and it surprised him when he saw what was written on it.
[You have attained a new skill!]
[You have attained [Ancient Tongue] skill!]
[Ancient Tongue: Allows the User to speak and understand the ancientnguage. The User canmunicate with ancient beings and Gods with this skill]
"We have heard about you, a man in all ck with yellow eyes like an eagle that would devour everything. You''re a man with desire as deep as the sea, and a will as strong as the mountain," The man said as he kept staring at Mykel.
"Who are you?" Mykel asked.
Everyone was shocked when they heard Mykel speak a Native Americannguage.
"My people called me the Great Spirit, the one who created thisnd," The Great Spirit answered.
"The creator of thisnd? Are you talking about everything in this world?" Mykel asked because he was curious about the truth about Earth and the universe.
"Only thisnd, not what beyond the sea," The Great Spirit answered. "I sent a water beetle down from the arch, and she saw nothing but a vast sea. She then grabbed mud from the deep of the sea and created thisnd with my will," The Great Spirit exined.
"So you''re telling me that thend and the people beyond the sea aren''t yours?" Mykel asked.
"Indeed, they were created by other beings. We all came almost at the same time, and we worked together to create this beautiful ce that they called Earth," The Great Spirit answered. "Your curiosity will do nothing good to you, a man with the eyes of an eagle. This knowledge isn''t for a mere mortal like you," The Great Spirit said.
Mykel finally understood a tiny bit of truth about Earth, but not the universe.
"You have given me valuable information, and as repayment for telling me about the truth, I will bring your people here," Mykel said as he looked the Great Spirit in the eye.
"I see no goodness in you, but I shall ept your offer. Bring me, my people, who have been gifted with powers," The Great Spirit said. "Now leave. We are not weing you here," The Great Spirit warned as the horse started neighing and looked like it was about to stomp Mykel to the ground.
Mykel smirked and then walked away as the Great Spirit watched him walk away with Jeanne, Elena, Aurea, and the soldiers who had been watching silently. They all then went back to where the chopper was, and they were curious about what kind of conversation Mykel and the Great Spirit had that made him smile in excitement.
"Mister Mykel, you can speak a Native Americannguage? Why don''t you say anything about it?" The major asked.
"I don''t, I just got the ability to speak with them after we encountered the Great Spirit," Mykel answered. "And I know that the President is on the call right now, right? Tell him that I will give what the Great Spirit wants," Mykel looked at the satellite phone in the Major''s hand.
"And what does the Great Spirit want?" The major asked.
"His people," Mykel answered as he got into the chopper. "The Native American people, the ones who have awakened," Mykel continued.
They all went back to Chicago since their mission was still to take back Washington DC. On their way back, Jeanne looked at Mykel and noticed that Mykel opened his hand, and a thin smoke appeared from his palm, but it was blown away immediately before anyone else could see it.
"You saw it?" Mykel asked without looking at Jeanne.
"I did. Was that the..." Jeanne said.
"Yes, my power ising back, but they''re all iplete," Mykel answered.
Chapter 18 - 18: Redshield.
Chapter 18: Redshield.
"The day has finallye, people of America! Our saviors took back the capital city and this is just the beginning! Our time hase, and please raise your heads and arms because we will fight the demons and send them back to hell!" The newscaster said with excitement.
"It''s easy to say while you''re just sitting behind thatfortable desk with a fancy suit. You''re not the one who fights the demons you fat fuck," Eric said as he turned off the TV because he was so pissed after listening to those words every single day. "It''s nice for him to increase our morale, but it''s starting to get annoying," Eric sighed as he gulped the canned bean in his hand.
Anderson chuckled as he listened to Eric''s rants, but then he looked at Anzel who seemed nervous.
"What''s wrong? Is something bothering you?" Anderson asked.
"No, not really. It''s just that Mykel is going toe here to New York, and I think about it, I don''t know what I''m going to do if I meet him in person," Anzel answered as he nervously yed with his fingers. "Should I tell him what I know? Or should I just meet him and pretend I know nothing while at the same time, I gather information about them?" Anzel continued and he looked restless.
"Hold up, just take a deep breath and go outside. You need fresh air if you can''t decide what you want to do. It will help," Anderson said.
Eric nodded in agreement, and he offered hispany. The three of them then decided to go outside since the city had been cleaned and only a few demons left existed.
They were patrolling around the city as they were joking around and just enjoying the afternoon. Anzel still didn''t know what to do and nned to ask Gea about it since he hadn''t informed her that Mykel wasing to New York.
While they wereughing and making fun of each other, they heard a rumbling sounding from the distance. They all went quiet and realized it was the sound of artilleriesing into the city. They immediately went to check where the sound wasing from by going up the building and seeing it from above.
"Wait, they''reing here already? They just took the capital city two days ago," Anderson said as he looked at the tanks, humvees, trucks on the ground, and choppers in the sky. "Let''s go and meet them," Anderson continued as he hurriedly walked down the stairs.
Anzel stayed in the building and looked at it from the building because he wanted to see if Mykel was in one of those humvees.
[A being shrouded in mystery is looking at you with a worried expression]
"What? What''s wrong?" Anzel asked as he looked around.
[A being shrouded in mystery wants you to avoid Mykel Alester]
"What do you mean?! Am I in trouble?" Anzel asked.
[A being shrouded in mystery nodded the head]
Anzel was so confused because the being didn''t warn him about anything beforehand. The being didn''t even speak to him when he was thinking about what to do about meeting Mykel. Now that he saw the notification, he didn''t know whether he should listen to the message or should he stick with his n which was to meet Mykel.
"Give me a reason why I should listen to you?" Anzel asked.
[A being shrouded in mystery cannot tell you the reason why. The being knows you will be in danger if you meet with him]
[A being shrouded in mystery wants you to listen]
"Alright, I understand," Anzel sighed and then looked at the soldiers getting closer to the bunker. "I''ll stay low and pretend like I don''t know him," Anzel continued.
[A being shrouded in mystery is relieved]
Anzel caught up with Anderson and Eric, but then he realized that half of the artilleries were going somewhere. He was so confused until Anderson told him that they were going to take him back to the airport. Nobody was informed why, but they believed it was because it would be easier for them to travel from one state to another.
"Wow, there are so many survivors here. I''m surprised," Elena said as she looked out the window and saw hundreds of Awakeners guarding the bunker.
"This city is the biggest city in the United States. Important and rich people used to live here, and so I believe they prioritized this city first. That''s why there are so many people still alive here," Mykel answered and looked at the skyscrapers around him.
He remembered every street in the city, he remembered the ce he worked, the women he met after he came back to Earth. Everything had been turned to ruin, but he was d that it happened because he could take the whole city for himself.
"So? Why are we going to the airport?" Aurea asked.
"We have important peopleing, they have been eager to meet me in person," Mykel answered.
They arrived at the airport, and there were a few demons nesting there and they had been breeding like ants. Jeanne and the others were happy to kill them and it didn''t take long until they cleared the whole airport.
Mykel was waiting inside the humvee and then he saw a private jeting tond with a dozen fighter jets protecting it from all sides. He came out of the humvee and watched as the private jetnded with all the fighter jets.
Everyone was dumbfounded by it and wondered who Mykel was going to meet. Richard was also there because he wanted to wee a family that was as respected as the royal family.
"Do you want me to do the talking?" Richard asked Mykel.
"No, I can''t handle this myself. I don''t want them to think that I''m working with you. I need to show them that I''m someone that they can work with," Mykel answered. "It will be easier for me to gain their favor, and that will benefit you as well," Mykel continued.
Richard nodded with understanding and agreed to Mykel''s reasoning.
The private jet was parked right in front of them, and then two men in ck suits and sunsses walked down the stairs. Then an old man in a brown suit with a scarf that covered his neck walked down the stairs with a few men behind him that looked like hiswyer and personal bodyguards.
"Good evening, Richard. Long time no see, and I see you''re doing well," The old man said with a smile.
"I''m d that you''re as well, Sir Alfred," Richard answered and offered his hand first for a handshake.
The man in front of Mykel was the head of the Redshield family, Alfredo Mayer de Redshield, the richest man alive. Mykel looked at the bodyguards that had been staring at him, and they were Awakeners, strong ones as well.
"So, you must be the miracle that came to Earth," Alfredo said as he looked at Mykel. "I can see what an outstanding man you are by looking at your eyes. I can also see that you hate small talk, so let''se and follow me. We will talk business inside," Alfredo continued as he pointed at his private jet.
Mykel nodded and followed Alfredo from behind. Elena wanted to follow him, but then the bodyguards stopped her. Mykel told Elena to stay and let him deal with the business on his own.
"I see that you have brought everything in that ship," Alfredo said as he pointed at the big cargo ship that was docking near the airport filled with thousands of demons'' dead bodies. "How much do you want for all that? Twenty billion dors?" Alfredo asked and looked at Mykel.
"I''ll take five billion dors, that should be enough," Mykel answered.
Alfredo was mildly shocked when he heard the price.
"That''s like the original price. Are you sure you don''t want more than that? You can buy anything in this world with that much money," Alfredo said.
"Business isn''t just about money. Connection is what I''m looking for," Mykel replied as he looked at the ship. "I don''t really need money. I can get more by hunting demons, and there are at least dozens of thousands of them here in this whole continent," Mykel continued.
"I know you''re different, and I''m d I''m here," Alfredoughed. "Then five billion it is, and I would love for you to sell all of them to me againter. From there, I''ll see if you''re really as interesting as I think," Alfredo said.
"Fair enough," Mykel nodded in agreement.
"The money is ready and it will be ready when you leave," Alfredo said. "Anyway, I heard you''re going to make a guild. I''m interested in investing in your guild and giving you funds for everything you need," Alfredo continued.
"Invest? What are you going to give me if you''re thinking of investing in my guild?" Mykel asked.
"Since you said that you don''t need money. For starter, how about I give you those two buildings that stand side by side over there?" Alfredo asked as he pointed at the two skyscrapers in the distance. "Those two buildings should be enough to be your headquarters, no?" Alfredo asked again.
"That''s surprising, but I''ll take it," Mykel looked at the skyscrapers. "What do you want in return?" Mykel asked.
"What I want is your cooperation. If things went bad, you have to protect me and my family. Can you do that?" Alfredo asked.
"I have no problem with that," Mykel smiled.
"Brilliant. Let''s get down to business, shall we?" Alfredo said.
"We shall," Mykel nodded.
Chapter 19 - 19: An Empire.
Chapter 19: An Empire.
"Five billion dors and these two buildings? Are you being serious?! Holy shit!" Rozan asked in disbelief as he looked at the two highest buildings in the city. "But still, cleaning them up and fixing the damages would be suck ass," Rozan sighed as he looked at the broken windows and walls.
"That''s not a problem at all because they will be fixed soon. Right now, you guys can choose which floor do you want to take for your own penthouses," Mykel said.
All of them looked at each other with excitement, and then they immediately entered the building to check each floor. Mykel and Elena stayed outside since Elena wanted him to show the city around.
"Now that we got the fame, recognition, wealth, connection, and power, what''s our n next? Just wait until the portal is open?" Elena asked as she walked next to Mykel.
"Yes, pretty much. There''s nothing else that we need to get here. I really want to go to Greece or Italy to check the door that they have," Mykel answered and looked at the people starting to clean their own ces and try to get back on their feet. "But they haven''t found it yet," Mykel continued.
"You miss her," Elena smiled as she leaned her body forward so she could look at Mykel''s face.
"Of all the people I have been with, Hera is different. I''m also worried about Sasha and what happened to her. She''s also my daughter," Mykel said.
Elena looked up and she also missed Sasha because she was the only sister she had. She remembered when she brought all the Gods to Earth. She sent Sasha away to safety with Hera when the angels started to attack them.
"I''m also worried about Beldathiel and the others. They must have been struggling to survive out there because they lost their powers as well. The Demon Kings have be a real one, and who knows what they''re doing to them," Elena said and thought of the possibility of them dead or enved by the Demon Kings.
Elena didn''t realize that she was brought to the cemetery, and she looked confused. She was about to ask Mykel, but then he suddenly stopped walking and stared at the gravestone in front of him.
"This is her..." Elena said as she bent her knees and looked at the name written on the gravestone. "She''s the one who created half of the story," Elena was shocked that Mykel brought her there.
Mykel didn''t say anything as he stood there and lit his cigarette. Elena was a bit suspicious of why Mykel brought her to meet Sasha, but then she looked at Mykel''s neck tattoo and remembered what he said about the meaning behind his tattoos.
"Father? What are you thinking right now? You''re not thinking of bringing her back to life, right?" Elena asked.
"What makes you think I would bring her back to life?" Mykel asked with curiosity.
"Unforgettable regrets, your tattoos. You said that it didn''t actually work, and I have seen your past. You have so many regrets, and this is one of them," Elena answered.
Mykel realized that Elena was no longer a kid inside, and she inherited his personality. He didn''t expect she would read him like an open book because he always showed vulnerability in front of her.
"I''m not thinking about it nor nning on doing so. It''s justing through my mind," Mykel said. "Even if I want to, I can''t do that since she''s not a part of the system. She can''t be brought back to life," Mykel pointed out.
"Yeah, but we don''t know that. I know you for so long that you make the impossible possible. You''re just trying to make me think that this is just nothing but talk," Elena said as she looked at Mykel. "I''m your daughter, I know how your mind works, father," Elena continued.
"Smart kid," Mykel said as he chuckled and rubbed Elena''s head. "Let''s go somewhere else and get something to drink," Mykel continued.
A week had passed and more than half of the city had been upied by humans and not demons. People started to live at ease even though at night they would still hear the gunshots and screeches of demons. They started to rebuild the city and started making businesses to make money, and most of them got money from processing the demon corpses. Only a few started opening a weapon and armor smithing that got them a lot of money.
All the money came from Mykel and the guild that he created called Rebirth Guild. Lh and Edith were the ones who managed the guild and offered work to anyone. People sold their loot from the demons to the guild and paid a good amount of price.
All the loot and the corpses were sold to the Redshield family for a higher price, not to mention that Sven and the others had been going to different states to hunt more. In just a week, Mykel almost had ten billion dors from that business alone, and he was slowly catching up with the four guilds.
"These are the list of the buildings that have no owners, and the government has them. I''m already lobbying half of them and making it ours, so we are only waiting for their approval," Lh said as she gave the documents to Mykel. "I can handle this much, so you don''t have to help me on this one," Lh pointed out before Mykel could say anything.
"Alright, I''ll leave the city to the two of you. I''ll have another business to take care of," Mykel said as he put down the document. "Let''s make this city our empire, and try to sabotage anyone who tries topete with us here," Mykel continued.
"Yes, I have prepared all the possibilities. I''ll make sure anyone who tries to open a business here without our permission suffers," Lh answered without hesitation. "I also have a lunch appointment with the senate, so I''ll try to get him on our side," Lh said.
"Perfect. I''ll take my leave then," Mykel said as he grabbed his suit that he hung on his chair. "I might noting tonight, I''ll be in Washington DC with Richard," Mykel continued.
Lh and Edith nodded with understanding and apanied Mykel to the lobby.
"Man, she''s hot," Eric said as he ate his pizza and stared at Lh in front of the building.
"You don''t want to get close to her. She''s Mykel''s girlfriend and you''re going to die if you touch her," Anderson said.
"I wish I''m an Awakener, fuck this..." Eric sighed and took a huge bite of his pizza.
"Wait, hold on a minute, you''re right, you should be awakened," Anzel said as he furrowed his eyebrows. "Do you remember how I awakened? You both should be awakened if you both know the truth about Mykel and those people," Anzel exined.
"Maybe that''s just pure luck, I think it''s just a coincidence," Anderson replied.
"No! Gea also awakened when she found out the truth, and she got a simr skill as mine! That''s not a coincidence," Anzel said. "You both should have been awakened, but you guys were not which is weird," Anzel exined.
"It''s fine, we don''t really mind though because we are rich from selling the corpses to them. I have never been this rich in my whole life," Eric said as he patted Anzel''s shoulder. "If it wasn''t a coincidence at all, I think it has something to do with you and Gea who know the story of the novel, no? I think that''s the reason why you both awakened," Eric pointed out.
"Yeah, I guess you''re right. If that''s really the case, that means there are still people who know about the story because the skill is a series. I wonder why though, is it to help Mykel? But if so..." Anzel paused and didn''t finish his sentence because the being shrouded in mystery didn''t want him to get close to Mykel which meant it could be that the Virtue skills series were to fight Mykel.
"Well, there''s something that bothers me, and that''s how Mykel dealt with this whole situation so easily and how he gained a lot within a month. This guy is really smart, and I hate smart people because they''re all cunning," Anderson pointed out. "I hope I''m wrong, but I can tell that he has a big n, and that might affect us all," Anderson continued.
Anzel looked at Anderson and then looked at Mykel who had just entered the car.
"Do you really think so?" Anzel asked.
Anderson didn''t say anything, but raised his eyebrows and nodded his head slowly.
Chapter 20 - 20: Different than expected.
Chapter 20: Different than expected.
Mykel, Richard, and Russel were watching the awakened Native American people walk in the door. It terrified both Richard and Russel when they saw the Great Spirit guarding the door, and never thought they would see God with their own two eyes.
"No need to be scared, he''s not going to kill anyone unlike the one in Egypt," Mykel said as he looked at Richard and Russel''s trembling hands.
"How can you be so rxed even though you''re standing in front of a higher being like that?" Richard asked and looked at Mykel in disbelief.
"What? You haven''t seen God before?" Mykel asked jokingly as he smiled.
Richard and Russelughed nervously because they took that question as a joke and didn''t bother to think about it. They both then heard the horse neighing and took their attention. The Great Spirit went inside the door after all the awakened Native Americans that they brought entered the door. The door was shut and they could tell that they wouldn''t be able to open it with force.
"Egypt, Greece, Italy, Norway, China, Japan, Korea, India, Africa, and the other regions with their own religions and beliefs, all of them have this door. Do you have any idea what''s going on, Mister Mykel? Because right now, the world is scared by this event," Richard asked.
"Mythologies, they''re the Gods that used to rule Earth. They appear toe to help us humans deal with the demons," Mykel answered as he looked at the door. "Something big ising if you think about it. First, all the Minotauruses died, and now this. What do you think will happen next?" Mykel continued.
"The current situation is fine around the world, and because the Minotauruses are dead, we have nothing else to fear except the breakout. If what you''re thinking is true, that means the circle and the symbols we saw in Montana are going to be the next problem," Richard said as he rubbed his chin. "We need to fortify that area now, Russel. Send as many soldiers and make the whole area a restricted area," Richard looked at Russel.
Mykel watched as both Richard and Russel were busy contacting the military to fortify the area. He then looked at his watch and silently waited until the needle reached twelve.
"What?! What do you mean?!" Russel was shouting that it attracted everyone''s attention. "Sir, you have to check this," Russel looked at Richard with a worried expression as he pointed at the humvee where theptops were.
Mykel followed them from behind, and when Russel essed the satellite camera, they saw the circle and the symbols started to light up. The light was going all the way to the sky, and they immediately looked in the direction where it was. They could see it from where they were.
"My God, it''s really happening..." Richard looked at the sky and saw the purple beam pierce the sky.
Mykel looked at the purple beam and realized that something was different about it. He decided to walk toward it to see it more clearly, but then the purple beam started to expand and it exploded that made a loud crackling sound in the sky. He knew that it shouldn''t be like that because it was supposed to spawn a tower, but it exploded instead.
"Sir, we lost contact with the Alpha team on the site," Russel said with a trembling voice. "Also, we got a major problem, Sir," Russel pointed at theptop.
Both Mykel and Richard looked at the giant dark purple portal formed from the circle, bigger than the door. They saw demonsing out and there was no sign of stopping.
Mykel looked at the demons and those demons weren''t the same as the ones that he had created or seen before. Those demons were different and they were moving so fast that the camera barely captured them.
"Sir, what is that?" Russel asked and he looked terrified.
"I don''t know, Russel. That thing looks a lot stronger than the Minotaurus," Richard answered and looked at the demon with long arms and ws with its body as ck as charcoal. It didn''t have legs, but a raging me was covering the bottom half of its body. "What are we going to do? Can we kill that thing?" Richard asked as he looked at Mykel.
Mykel didn''t say anything and kept looking at the feed with a serious expression. He then said, "Prepare the chopper and send it to pick up my team. We will try to fight it,"
Mykel, Richard, and Russel immediately flew to Nebraska because they heard that the demons were going there after they destroyed the base in Montana and killed everyone there. James, Travis, Victor, and Morris were on alert when they heard the news, and they had prepared all the Awakeners they had to protect the people.
"Have you seen it?" James asked Victor who stood next to him.
"I did, that thing is terrifying and I don''t think we can kill it," Victor answered.
"Good thing they''reing, huh? I guess our job here is to dy that thing until they arrive," Travis said as he looked at his own reflection on the giant sword he was holding.
"What''s the estimated time for them to arrive?" James asked nervously.
"From New York to here with a chopper, that''s going to be four hours or three hours at best," Morris answered as he looked at his watch.
All of them sighed as they loosened their muscles because they knew three hours was too long and had to go all out for this. They were not confident with what they had, and they already knew it would be a hellish ride.
(An hourter)
James was covered in blood, and that wasn''t his blood but the blood of his allies and demons makingyers on his armor. He looked at his surroundings and the city that used to be crowded with people, now it was covered with dead bodies both humans and demons.
He didn''t remember much about the battle because his mind and body were so focused on surviving. It felt familiar and reminded him of when he was trying to survive the first demon invasion. It brought the fear back to him and how he realized that he could die anytime.
"James! Don''t think! Keep fighting!" Travis screamed his lungs out when he saw James standing still in between the corpses.
James snapped back to reality and nodded his head with understanding. He then ran to the frontline where demons and beasts ughtered the humans. He used his skill called [eleration] which allowed him to react and move two times faster for half an hour.
Victor used his skill called [Power Up] which doubled his all status for five minutes. He alone was enough to change the tide because he was the strongestpared to the others. His level was 52 after he met with Elena and wanted to be stronger than her which was his only motivation.
"You think you''re the only one who can have fun? I want to have some fun as well!" Travis said as he took a giant leap and swung his giant sword down to the ground.
Travis had a passive skill called [Overgrowth] which increased his status points more than other Awakeners when leveled up. He had no special ability, but his status points were almost twice the points than the others who had the same level as him.
"Guys! Be careful! Another wave ising! Bring them here and get back as soon as you can!" Morris shouted as he looked at the three of them killing the demons. "Oh God. Everyone retreat!" Morris screamed his lungs out.
The giant demon could be seen in the distance with its zing me underneath its body. James and the others could see it clearly, and they were almost petrified by its presence. Suddenly the fighter jets flew past them and sent all the missiles toward the giant demon, but when all the missiles hit the demon, it only fed the me and made the me bigger and fiercer.
"We are so not going to kill that thing," James said as he watched the demons start to run away because they were also scared by that giant demon.
They were preparing themselves to fight the giant demon, but then they heard the sound of the chopper flying above them. They turned around and saw one chopper flying toward the giant demon, and they were so confused why it went there on its own.
"Is that the reinforcement? That''s suicidal," Morris said as he used the binocrs to look at the chopper. "Wait, someone is jumping down from the chopper!" Morris continued.
The giant demon looked at the chopper, and when it tried to grab the chopper, its hands were pushed down so hard that it sent its whole body down to the ground. They didn''t know what happened next, but an explosion happened that destroyed the whole building around it. The shockwave was enough to knock everyone down to the ground.
"Did that demon just vanish?" Morris asked as he tried to look as far as he could with the binocrs.
"What?! Who''s powerful enough to kill that thing in less than a second?!" Victor asked.
"I don''t know, but that demon is really gone," Morris answered.
Chapter 21 - 21: Despised by both.
Chapter 21: Despised by both.
"This is our chance! Let''s send these demons away from the city! We can''t waste a single moment!" James shouted as he pointed his sword forward.
All the Awakeners charged forward with James, Travis, and Victor leading them on the frontline. They fought the demons until they were out of breath and stamina, but they didn''t stop swinging their weapons.
They managed to make the demons run in fear and flew away from the city. Everyone dropped their weapons and went down to their knees as they caught their breath, some of them copsed and fainted with exhaustion. It was enough to prove that everyone was doing their best and went all out in the battle.
"The me is still burning fiercely. We can''t see anything behind it," James said as he looked at the wall of fire that was forty meters tall in front of him.
They tried to extinguish the mes with both magic and fire extinguishers, but nothing happened. They were starting to feel the heat and it gave them a minor burn all over their bodies.
"We can''t do anything about it, but the person who killed the demon, what happened to them? Are they dead?" James asked as he removed his armor since his body was soaked in sweat.
"I don''t think anyone would survive, especially when the explosion happened. That person just saved humanity," Morris answered as he wiped his face.
They were about to leave, but then they heard a crackling sound from behind the me. When they turned around to look at the me, they saw a silhouette of a person walking in the me. They were shocked when the person survived and seemed to be fine.
They waited for the person to walk out of the me as they held their breath. The first thing they saw was a left leg and they could see that it was severely burned that they could see the flesh and bone as it sizzled. The next thing they saw was a body with a simr condition, but they saw tattoos on it. Thest thing that shocked them was the person''s face which waspletely fine.
"My-Mykel Alester?!" Morris was dumbfounded as he looked at Mykel with barely anything on him.
"Give me water..." Mykel said quietly as his voice trembled.
James hurriedly grabbed a bottle of water and ran toward Mykel to give it to him. When he offered the bottle, it melted before Mykel could touch it, and James could feel the burn on his hand. He then asked someone to bring a stainless steel bottle of water.
"Here, take this," James said as he endured the heat on his right hand.
Mykel grabbed it and emptied the bottle in just a few seconds, but some of the water got vaporized. They couldn''t believe that someone could survive that kind of heat, and not to mention he could endure the pain like it was nothing.
The healer tried to heal him, but they felt what James felt and immediately retracted their hands from Mykel. They couldn''t heal him because it required them to touch the body they wanted to heal.
"Don''t bother, I''ll be fine," Mykel said as he threw the bottle back to James.
Mykel walked to the side of the road and sat down to enjoy the cool breeze to ease the pain. Everyone was watching him and didn''t dare to approach him because of the heat. They saw the steaming out of his back and shoulders, but then they realized that all his burn wounds were slowly being healed.
They suddenly heard another chopper flying toward them and stopped right above them. They then saw a dozen people jump down from the chopper which was a hundred meters away from the ground.
"You might want to move from there or you might die from getting trampled," Mykel said.
Everyone started to run away and emptied the street where those people mightnd. They saw Elena and the othersnding on the ground on their knees and immediately went to where Mykel was.
"Sorry, we arete," Elena asked as she looked at how bad Mykel''s condition was.
"It''s already over even before it started," Mykel said as he tried to stand up, and then Jeanne and Aurea helped him.
"It''s over before it started? Then what with all this mess?" Sven asked as he looked at the buildings around him and the hundreds of dead Awakeners on the street. "Oh, never mind. I guess you''re talking about the demon," Sven realized and started making a sarcastic statement as he looked at how bad James and the others'' conditions were.
Mykel could walk on his own, but Elena, Jeanne, and Aurea didn''t want to let him do that. He then looked at James, Victor, Travis, and Morris as he heard his own flesh still sizzling. "You need to fortify this ce if you want to live, and I suggest you to do it now," Mykel continued.
Elena and Aurea furrowed their eyebrows and they looked a bit shocked when they heard Mykel giving a good suggestion. They thought Mykel didn''t care about them and wanted them as good as dead.
"What did you see and hear?" Travis asked.
"Bad news. There will be more of them, and this is only the beginning," Mykel answered.
"We understand, and you should take care of yourself and get yourself treated," James said as he nodded with understanding.
Mykel left with Jeanne and Elena while the others stayed since they wanted to deal with all the demons with James and the others. Mykel was brought to the nearest hospital and got exclusive treatment even though there were hundreds of Awakeners that were badly injured.
After Mykel got a lot of treatment and was brought to a VIP room, Elena and Jeanne were sitting next to his bed to apany him. He was asleep and they both let him rest and didn''t make a single noise.
"What time is it?" Mykel asked with his eyes still closed.
"One in the morning. You slept like a log which is great because you needed it," Jeanne answered as she held Mykel''s hand. "Everyone is here as well, they''re waiting outside because they don''t want to bother your sleep. Lh and Edith are still in New York though, Lh said that she knew you would be fine so she was doing her best there," Jeanne continued.
Mykel smiled as he slowly opened his eyes and saw Elena sleeping next to him. His smile then disappeared when he remembered what had happened back there.
"Bring everyone inside, there''s something I want to say," Mykel said as he slowly sat up and leaned on the bed.
Everyone was gathered in the room and they were d that Mykel was already in his prime again.
"It went wrong and everything became worst," Mykel said. "When I defeated that demon, it said something to me that all the princes have been waiting for this moment to meet me. They''re not going to make the same mistake again and nned to take everything until I''m the only one left," Mykel continued.
"Princes? What''s that mean?" Aurea asked.
"The princes of hell, and there are seven of them. Lucifer, Belphegor, Mammon, Beelzebub, Satan, Asmodeus, and Leviathan. They''re the main princes of hell the others are also a prince, but they''re inferior to the seven princes," Mykel answered as he rubbed his face. "Each of the seven princes is on the move, and they''re slowly conquering Earth," Mykel continued.
"So, what we fought out there was a real demon? And you''re saying that we are being attacked rather than going inside to attack them?" Rozan asked as he pointed his thumb outside the window.
"Yes, and they will keeping until there''s no one alive except me," Mykel nodded his head. "There are seven continents on Earth, and each one of them is being attacked by a prince of hell," Mykel pointed out.
"Then which prince we are dealing with here?" Jeanne asked.
"Mammon, the Prince of Greed," Mykel answered as he looked outside the window. "Not only that we are being despised by Gods, the Demon Kings are also going after us. Seeing how I was badly injured to kill a single demon, we are slowly being cornered." Mykel raised his right eyebrow as he stared nkly at the window.
"What are we going to do?" Elena asked.
"What else can we do? We can only fight back, like always," Mykel answered and looked at them with a serious expression.
Chapter 22 - 22: Not even one percent.
Chapter 22: Not even one percent.
"He has been discharged already? With those wounds on his body? Why didn''t you tell me? It''s already noon," Richard asked and looked at Russel with a surprised look after he heard that Mykel was already back in New York early in the morning. "Prepare the helicopter, I want to see him in person and ask about what happened," Richard said as he closed the document in his hands.
They both flew to New York, but Richard had been talking on the phone the whole time. Russel also was busy talking on the phone, and the moment they were done with all the calls, they both leaned on the chair and just stared nkly at the city from above where the sun shined brightly.
"The word travels really fast there. To think everyone around the world already knows that we have killed the giant demon. They''re immediately asking us to assist them? Are they really out of their mind? We are struggling here and they have the guts to request help?" Richard sighed as he massaged his nose bridge.
"Should we tell this to Mister Mykel?" Russel asked.
"I''ll tell him myself after I know it''s okay to tell him. I don''t want to be a pushover, and losing him is worse than losing the four guilds right now," Richard answered.
(Inside the training ground)
Mykel was wiping off the sweat on his face and neck, he was shirtless and looked at everyoneid down on the ground with bruises on their bodies. Lh came and gave him a bottle of water, she chuckled and saw everything from the side.
"Now you know why I decided to let them know. You guys are not even strong enough to put me down, not even a scratch on my body," Mykel said after he took a sip of his drink.
"Boss, is your power back? There''s no way for us who have higher level than you could be beaten to a pulp with just a single punch and kick," Gunnar asked as he tried to stand up, but his body didn''t listen.
"Not even one percent of my power is back, but it was enough to beat all of you," Mykel answered as he sat down and put the towel on his head. "You need more level, maybe once you reached level two hundred you can be equal to me," Mykel continued.
"This system sucks ass," Rozan said as he slowly turned his body to stare at the ceiling.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
N#m$: Mykel Alester
Name: Mykel Alester
L#v&l: ??
Rank: Loading...
C+n%!ti0n: ?? (??)
Affinity: Loading...
Bl+0d T*#e: ??
Recipient: Loading...
A$#: ??
Arcana Coin(s): Loading...
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
S?#t$s:
St%&!gth: ??
A+&!#$y: ??
St@m!n0: ??
D&#t#r!ty: ??
V@#$%!0y: ??
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Sk#!%: [A&#$@ (Lv.?)], [D+%@#* M%&@* (Lv.?)], [R&$*@! (Lv.?)], [P@0$ R$&@%! (Lv.?)], [B0@( St-@^!hen (Lv.?)], [M!~# S&%^@y (Lv.?)], [St&$! F!&# (Lv.?)]
Skill(s): Loading...
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
[System is overriding....]
[Estimated time until the system is reestablished: 2200 Hours 12 Minutes 40 seconds]
Mykel looked at his fucked up status screen that mixed with both his system and the new system. It looked so weird and wondered if the power he possessed was pure from the old system or a mix of both. All he knew was that he was far stronger than anyone on Earth, and that was good enough for a starter. He knew he would grow stronger and stronger as time passed by, so he could only wait patiently.
"Get up. You guys need to increase your skill level and get a new one," Mykel said as he closed the panel.
Everyone got up and forced themselves because they wanted to get stronger. It gave them motivation because soon their powers woulde back to them as well. They had to survive with the current system that they had, and they didn''t want to be a burden on Mykel''s goal.
Elena dashed forward and threw punches and kicks at Mykel, but he blocked them so easily. She didn''t hold back on her strength and pushed her to her limit because she wanted to make Mykel proud.
"More, Elena!" Mykel shouted.
Elena screamed her lungs out as her fist was filled with anger and excitement. She punched Mykel in the chest and it was enough to knock Mykel back quite far. She didn''t stop and kept throwing punches and kicks at him as her vision only focused on Mykel''s face.
Mykel suddenly grabbed her neck and she was startled that she didn''t see iting. She got lifted up and then mmed down to the ground so hard that the ground broke. She coughed blood, but she didn''t react to the pain and focused on trying to remove Mykel''s hand from her neck.
"Keep your head cool, Elena. Never show your anger and give them the satisfaction that you''re weaker than them. Use your head to make the situation to your advantage," Mykel said as he felt his hand being scratched with her nails to free herself.
Elena calmed down, and then she wrapped her legs around Mykel''s neck. She screamed as she pushed Mykel down and tried to lock him to the ground.
"It''s our chance! Get him!" Elena shouted.
Everyone started to run and tried to lock him on the ground by holding all his limbs down. Aurea was sitting on top of his chest and she looked excited about it. She then clenched her right fist and punched Mykel in the face without hesitation.
*Creak!*
Aurea''s wrist got dislocated after that punch, and she groaned in pain because it felt like she was punching a steel wall. She immediately fixed her wrist and it made another cracking sound.
"Nice try, but this isn''t enough," Mykel clenched his fists and sent everyone away from him. "You think everyone would be there to help every time, Elena? Use another way where you alone would be enough to deal with the situation," Mykel said as he looked at Elena.
"Then teach me how!" Elena shouted as she ran toward Mykel.
Everyone fought Mykel with blood and sweat, but the oue was still the same. They couldn''t beat him, but this time they managed to scratch his body and left a few bruises.
"Mykel, we have a guest," Lh said as she pointed at the door.
Mykel looked at the door and saw Richard and Russel standing still with their eyes and mouths wide open. They had been watching and couldn''t believe what they saw because of how powerful and invincible Mykel was.
"That''s enough training for today, you guys can take a break," Mykel said as he grabbed the towel in Lh''s hand.
Everyone sighed and stretched their bodies with relief because they had been training since early in the morning nonstop. They all sat down on the sides as they let their bodies heal and listened to what Richard had to say since he came unnoticed.
"Good afternoon, Mister Mykel. It appears that we bother your training," Richard said as he looked at Jeanne and the others. They were shaking their heads slowly and he could tell that they were grateful for his sudden visit. "I guess not," Richard raised his eyebrows as he slowly looked at Mykel.
"If you came here to show gratitude, that''s unnecessary because we are not in that kind of awkward friendship. But I know you know that, so then you came here for something else," Mykel said.
"Have they contacted you? The situation over there is quite dire," Richard said.
"No, they haven''t. I''m quite surprised they haven''t contacted me yet even though the situation all over the world is in chaos," Mykel answered as he put on his shirt. "That''s that, but I heard the five people that entered the door in Egypt havee back. Any information about them?" Mykel asked.
"The information we got is that they''re going to fight the strong demon. Another thing is that they have be a totally different people after they came out," Richard answered as he crossed his arms.
"They have spoken with Gods, what did you expect? I think they have be the servants of Gods," Mykel said.
"Do you think they''re powerful enough to stop the strong demon? I mean, I don''t know exactly how powerful they arepared to you, but I assume they should be special, right?" Richard asked with his eyebrows raised.
"Who knows, but I''m as curious as you are, Richard. I want to see them in action as well and see what they''re capable of," Mykel said
Chapter 23 - 23: One of the many.
Chapter 23: One of the many.
"Shanka, you take the lead," A man covered half of his face with white cloth said as he held two daggers with handles made of gold. The man had light brown hair and bright blue eyes, and he was staring at something in the distance.
A man standing at the front silently watched a giant demon with each of its limbs wrapped in chains. He also covered half of his face with a white cloth, and he had ck hair and green eyes. He was holding a staff made of gold with carvings all over it.
The demon was destroying the city with its chains and cutting the buildings in half. The demon had destroyed dozens of cities and killed thousands of lives ever since it came out of the portal. There was nobody that could stop it, and it was on a killing spree as the other demons followed it from behind.
"Are you guys fine if I be the leader?" Shanka asked.
"We believe you''re the strongest, so there''s no reason for us to not choose you," The man answered.
There were three other people standing behind Shanka and the man, they were the people who were chosen by Ra. They traveled all the way to Saudi Arabia to deal with the giant demon.
"Then let''s move, Khai, Rash, Zahra, Ak," Shanka said as he nced at them.
All of them nodded their heads and followed Shanka from behind.
"Khai and Zahra, you go to the left," Shanka looked at the first man and the woman with long curly brown hair that also covered half of her face with a white cloth. She didn''t hold any weapons, but her arms were covered with tattoos of a tiger and a falcon that weren''t there before she entered the door.
Khai and Zahra nodded with understanding and started to walk to the left.
"Rash, Ak, you take care of the right side," Shanka said.
A man with long dark blonde hair and also covering his half face with a white cloth nodded. He held a scimitar with carvings on the de and the handle was made of gold. He looked so rxed and didn''t have any fear in his eyes even though he was getting closer to the demon.
Thest one was a woman with long and straight ck hair that her bang covered her forehead. Half of her face was also covered by a white cloth, she was holding a katar in each hand, and the color of the des was shiny ck with gold handles.
"We will try to bring it down to its knees," Rash said as he swung his scimitar.
Shanka walked in the middle of the road as he heard the screams of the people. He could hear everyone screaming for help, forgiveness, and even prayer, but he was unbothered by them. He then stabbed his staff and the ground started to shake that enough to attract the giant demon and the other demons'' attention.
"Come here. Your opponent is me," Shanka said to himself.
The giant demon looked at Shanka in the distance, and then it growled at him with its eyes wide open. The demons started to run past the giant demon toward Shanka who was in the open.
He watched as the demons crawled, jumped, and flew toward him and they were all getting closer. The moment they were only ten meters away from him, he raised his staff and let it get exposed to the sun. Suddenly spikes came out from the ground tall enough to pierce the demons that were flying toward him.
He mmed his staff to the ground and all the spikes went back into the ground in an instant. He then pointed his staff forward, and the sand around him started to form and flew toward the demons like a sandstorm.
All the demons got pushed away as the sand ripped and tore the demons'' bodies into pieces as if they were inside a giant blender. Shanka watched as the demons were massacred and not a single blood could escape the sandstorm.
The moment Shanka lowered his staff, the sandstorm disappeared and the pieces of demons fell to the ground like rain. That made the giant demon furious and started to run toward him at full speed.
"Unfortunately, your opponent isn''t me, you fool," Shanka said with a smirk.
When the giant demon was about to swing his hand and whip his chain at Shanka, it noticed something was lurking in between the buildings. When it turned its head, a giant tiger had already pounced at its arm and took a bit of its arm. The tiger was half the size of the giant demon which was at least fifteen meters tall.
The demon was brought down to the ground, and when the tiger was busy ripping its arm off, something was blocking the sun and it was a giant falcon that was as big as the tiger. The falcon scratched the demon''s face and took one of its eyes with the falcon''s ws.
Zahra was on top of the building and stood on the edge as she looked down at the demon being torn apart by the tiger and falcon. The tattoos on her arms disappeared and it appeared that the tiger and the falcon came from her arms. She then realized that the wounds were regenerating rapidly and that the tiger and the falcon weren''t enough to deal with the demon.
"I did my part, it''s your turn now, Khai," Zahra said.
Khai jumped off the building and pointed his daggers at the giant demon. The tiger and the falcon turned into dust, the dust flew and went into Khai''s daggers. The daggers started to glow orange and the size of the des grew a bit bigger.
Khai stabbed his daggers right into the demon''s chest, and the giant demon growled in pain because it felt like the inside of its body was being ripped apart. He started to pull the daggers downward and created two big open wounds on the demon''s chest.
"It''s your turn, Rash!" Khai shouted as he pulled out his daggers and jumped off the demon''s body because the demon started to stand up and got used to the pain.
His daggers started to dim and the dust came out of the des. The dust flew toward Zahra and it covered her arms until the tattoos were marked on her arms again.
Rash ran from the other side of the road with his scimitar ready, and his scimitar was covered with floating sand around it. He then swung his scimitar even though he was still far away from the demon, but then the sand started to fly toward the demon in a crescent shape.
The sand cut the skin of the demon open and Rash didn''t stop sending the sand to the demon. When the wound was about to close he stabbed his scimitar right into the demon''s flesh.
"Enjoy the filling," Rash said.
The demon started to move weirdly and it looked like the body was stiffening. The moment Rash pulled his scimitar, the sand starteding out and that was the reason why the demon moved weirdly. The demon''s whole body was filled with sand and it couldn''t move its body freely.
"It''s all yours, Ak," Rash said.
Ak appeared from behind Rash''s back and jumped onto the demon''s right arm. She climbed up with her katars so quickly that it only took her a few seconds until she stood on the demon''s shoulder. She then tightened her grip on the katars and ran toward the demon''s neck.
She sliced the demon''s nack rapidly that the naked eyes couldn''t see every movement she made. She was so fast that the demon''s head was already detached from its body. She then jumped down at the same time as the demon''s body hit the ground.
"We are done here, let''s go back," Shanka said as he looked at the lifeless body of the demon.
All of them nodded and suddenly a sandstorm circled around them. They all disappeared and the people who filmed their actions couldn''t see where they went.
(Inside the meeting room in the Rebirth Guild)
Mykel and the others watched everything from the beginning and were amused by how easy it was for them to kill the demon.
"They made so many unnecessary moves. That guy with the staff could easily kill that demon on his own," Sven said as he looked at the TV.
"They knew, but their purpose wasn''t just to defeat the demon, they''re showing off their powers to the public," Jeanne replied with her arms crossed.
"That''s one. There are at least dozens of doors out there and they will produce people like them. They''re going to be heroes that will save Earth from demons," Mykel said. "This is going to be exciting," Mykel smirked.
Chapter 24 - 24: Guilds of the World.
Chapter 24: Guilds of the World.
Mykel was in the White House in Washington DC with Richard and Russel. Russel was informing Mykel about the situation on the other side of the world. Mykel wasn''t that surprised when he heard that all the powerful demons that came out of the portal had been taken care of.
"Based on what I have heard and watched, these people are currently sitting on the top as the best and strongest Awakeners," Russel said as he used thezer pointer at the projected screen.
Mykel looked at the names and wrote them down on his phone because he was interested in each one of them.
"Now, after everything has settled down and the portals seemed to be inactive, these people have formed a guild. These are the names and I have put them in a rank based on the previous information I have shown you," Russel said.
----------------------------------------------------------
The Rank of Guilds of the World
1. Olympian''s Guild (Greece and Italy)
2. Valha Guild (Northern Europe)
3. The Sun Guild (Egypt)
4. Golden Lotus (China)
5. Shinshi n (Japanese)
6. Winter Guild (Celtic)
7. The Redshield Guild (United Kingdom)
8. Sinhwa n (South Korea)
9. The Rebirth Guild (United States)
10. Zoroaster Guild (Middle East)
----------------------------------------------------------
"I''m sorry if I offend you by putting your guild in the ninth ce, but I calcte it not only based on individual power but also the number of members," Russel exined nervously as he looked at Mykel.
"No, I''m fine with that. It would be best if you put my guild out of this since I''m more interested in the other guilds that aren''t mentioned here. There must be a lot of guilds with potentials, so you can remove mine in there," Mykel replied as he looked at the names of the guilds. "Or just rece my guild with one of the four guilds here," Mykel suggested.
Mykel was really unbothered by it, and there was one name that took his interest. The Redshield Guild and he didn''t know that they made their own guild, and surprisingly better than his guild.
"I''ll do that if you want it, Mister Mykel," Russel said.
"Also, if you can. I don''t want to be mentioned anywhere or my guild. I want to watch these guilds take their fame and glory from behind the curtain. I''m interested in them and want to see them in person. With that being said, I don''t want to be recognized by them yet," Mykel said.
Richard had been so quiet and he looked troubled that Mykel could see it in his face. Richard realized that Mykel had been staring at him, and then Mykel raised his eyebrows.
"This morning, Alfredo contacted me and he wanted to buy the giant demon''s body. He gave a stupid amount of money for it, but since it was you who defeated it, I can''t give the answer right away, but he didn''t know that," Richard said.
"You can do whatever you want with it. I don''t need it and neither does my team," Mykel said as he looked at his phone.
Richard nodded with understanding and then discussed it with Russel. Mykel on the other hand had been staring at the Redshield Guild on his phone. He decided to check it out on the inte, but there was barely any information about them.
"I have been wondering. The Redshield made their own guild? Who are the members?" Mykel asked.
"We actually don''t know much about it, but the King himself asked for their protection. We tried to dig for any information, but it was really hard to do because the King himself protected their information," Richard answered.
"That''s why I believe the Redshield Guild is actually powerful and I put them in the list. Only a few people in the world know that the Redshield created a guild," Russel said.
"Is that so? Then I changed my mind. Tell Alfredo if he wants to buy the demon''s body, he has to contact me because I''m the one who killed it," Mykel said as he looked at both of them. "I''m going to dig for information about them," Mykel continued.
"It''s risky, can you do it?" Richard asked.
"I''ll be fine. Even if I ended up in a bad spot, I won''t drag you in. I can promise you that," Mykel answered without hesitation. "That would be great if I could meet him in his ce, but that would be impossible at the moment," Mykel continued.
"Wait, hold on a minute. Mister Mykel, I think you''re really in luck because a month from now, all the guilds are going to meet. It''s still a n though, but I think it might be happening," Russel said with his arms crossed.
"Who''s so optimistic enough to invite them and that all of them would attend that event?" Mykel asked.
"It was Sir Alfredo himself who suggested that, and he nned to bring them all to his pce. He said it was to let all the strong Awakeners know each other," Russel exined.
Mykel scoffed as he put his phone in his pocket.
"He''s trying to bring some of them to his side. What a cunning man," Mykel said with a smirk on his face. "Well then, if that''s the case I should prepare for that," Mykel continued as he stood up.
Mykel left and went back to New York with the helicopter as he waited for Alfredo to contact him. When he was back in his office, Alfredo hadn''t contacted him still, so he just focused on training his team and told them about the Awakeners and the Guilds.
After training was over, he was surfing the Inte and trying to get something about the Redshield family again. This time, he went into a conspiracy theory site and found a lot of interesting coincidences about the world order.
"Illuminati and freemason. They have a lot of branches around Europe," Mykel talked to himself as he put his chin on his knuckles.
He found a lot of old pictures of people wearing a waist cloak with a symbol of an eye inside a triangle. Those people were famous people, and to his surprise, one of them was an ex-president of the United States. He was also surprised when he saw a few core members of the freemason were Redshield.
"I care not what puppet is ced upon the throne of Ennd to rule the Empire on which the sun never sets. The man who controls Britain''s money supply controls the British Empire, and I control the British money supply," Mykel quoted the words that Alfredo''s father said. "Give me control of a Nation''s money supply, and I care not who makes itsws," This time, Mykel quoted what Alfredo said. "What an interesting family," Mykel said as he chuckled.
As Mykel dug deeper into the rabbit hole, his phone rang, and it was Alfredo who called him.
"I heard that you were the one who killed the demon, so I immediately call you when I heard it from Russel. Since you must have heard about it, I''ll tell you the price for the body that you killed. I''m offering you thirty billion dors, how''s that?" Alfredo asked.
Mykel wanted to decline the offer and was urged to ask for information about the Redshield family in return, but it would be risky and might put him in a bad spot.
"Twenty billion is enough. You don''t have to dig your pocket deeper for this. I don''t want to make you broke because of doing business with me," Mykel answered.
Alfredoughed really hard that his voice couldn''t be captured, he then cleared his throat and said, "You''re underestimating my family wealth, Mykel Alester, but I would dly ept that."
Mykel hung up the phone after he was done with the matter and continued to surf the Inte. He then found an interestingment on the article, and it was someone who knew a lot about of Illuminati and Freemason. The person didn''t leave any information about themselves, so Mykel clicked on the profile of the person who left thatment.
To his surprise, all the person''sments were always about the Illuminati, Freemason, and Redshield family articles. He read all of the person''sments and found it interesting and all the conspiracy theories that person said were spot on and made Mykel think it all wasn''t just a coincidence.
"I need to find this person," Mykel said as he looked out the window.
Chapter 25 - 25: Found you.
Chapter 25: Found you.
Mykel watched as the giant demon was being carried with a crane onto the cargo ship. Rumors started to go around about Mykel and the mysterious person that he was going to do business with. They had so many spections, but none of them were near the truth because they didn''t even know the Redshield.
"It''s done, the money has been sent to your headquarters," A man in a gray suit said. He was Alfredo''s trusted advisor that dealt with all the business overseas. "It''s a pleasure to do business with you, Misfsd Mykel," he continued as he offered his hand for a handshake.
Mykel shook the man''s hand and then watched the ship sail as dozens of choppers guarded it from above. The man then went back to his private jet and flew back to the United Kingdom since he had no more business there.
"Good morning, Sir," Anderson said as he looked at Mykel leaving the secured gate into the air site.
"Morning," Mykel replied without batting an eye and then left.
Anderson had been promoted to major in the army for his amazing feat, and he was stationed at the airport and managed the whole area. Eric also got promoted and he became a captain in the army which was also stationed at the airport.
They both knew with whom Mykel was doing business, and they were told to shut their mouths about it. Of course, they did what was told, but that didn''t mean they didn''t do some research about the Redshield family.
"How could he have the authority to sell that thing? Isn''t the president have to get involved in this since that thing could be the most precious thing we might have?" Eric asked as he walked next to Anderson.
"What makes you think the president didn''t get involved? Do you know how much money Mykel got from selling that thing?" Anderson asked back as he looked around and hoped nobody was listening to their conversation. "That thing could bring billions of dors," Anderson nodded up and stared at the biggest cargo ne he had ever seen.
"Yeah, there were a hundred container trucks that came in this morning. We both saw the money was being transferred. There should be tens of billions of dors back there," Eric said.
"All we know is that the Rebirth Guild is so powerful now. They have less than twenty Awakeners, and yet they could take over the whole city on their own. As we speak, they will only grow more powerful," Anderson answered. "The president gained something from this as well, that''s why he let the Rebirth Guild do whatever they want," Anderson continued.
"Let''s stop talking about this and grab lunch," Anderson said. "I hope Anzel is fine out there. He has been on a mission to take back the cities out there," Anderson sighed as he looked at his phone.
Eric nodded with understanding and went to the cafeteria to eat lunch.
Mykel was on his way back to headquarters as he stared at his phone. He suddenly stopped scrolling as he looked at an article made by the user that he had been looking for. The article was released three days ago, and it was about the Redshield family and his infinite wealth.
"So you''re still alive, that''s a good sign," Mykel said as he put down his phone and looked outside the window. "Let''s find where you live," Mykel continued and nned to ask someone to track down the user''s information.
As soon as Mykel went back to headquarters, he went to the floors where his employees worked. He asked them if there was someone who could track someone''s IP address from a website.
"I can, Sir!" A man raised his hand and looked at Mykel with confidence.
"Come to my office," Mykel said.
Mykel told the man what to do and straight to the point that made the man feel nervous. The man knew why Mykel was interested in the user because he could read the articles and what it were all about. As he was doing his job, his head couldn''t stop thinking about it, and bothered him a bit.
"I found the person''s address, and even his name," The man said.
"Let me see," Mykel said as he leaned his head at the screen. "Huh? He''s way closer than I thought," Mykel smiled as he chuckled.
"Is that all, Sir?" The man asked nervously.
Mykel didn''t say anything as he grabbed his pack of cigarettes from his suit pocket. The silence made the man more nervous because he knew that Mykel knew what he saw was something that should be kept a secret.
"Edward Hugh. You have little sister and a mother in the apartment on the hundred and fourth street. Their apartment room is thirty-seven, isn''t that right?" Mykel asked as he lit his cigarette.
"Y-yes Sir..." Edward nodded his head repeatedly became he never thought Mykel would know his name and where he lived.
"A single wording out of your mouth about this. I''ll make sure you see the death of your sister and mother, do you understand?" Mykel asked and stared into Edward''s eye.
"I swear on my life and I swear to God that I won''t say anything. I''ll try to erase this from my head!" Edward answered as he started to tear up.
"Good, now go back to work. I''ll pay you triple the amount of your paycheck for a year. That''s if you decided to stay," Mykel said. "I suggest you stay so I can monitor you. Or you can leave, but you will have to say goodbye to your family," Mykel warned.
Edward nodded his head repeatedly as he sobbed in fear. He then left Mykel''s office as he wiped his tears and went straight to the restroom to clean his pants.
"Why do you specifically bring us here? Is there someone important that you want us to meet?" Aurea asked as she looked at the apartment in front of her with Jeanne and Elena next to her.
"Something like that, but I brought you guys here because I think you guys might be interested. Let''s head in," Mykel said as he entered the apartment.
Mykel asked the receptionist and mentioned the man''s name, Harold Erickson. The receptionist hesitated to give him where Harold lived, but then Mykel put a thousand dors on the desk. The receptionist immediately gave the room number to Mykel after he took the money.
Mykel stood in front of the door and knocked on it gently. They were quiet and tried to listen to hear if there were any doorstepsing from behind the door.
"Yes? Can I help you?" An old man with messy hair and round sses looked at Mykel through the small gap in the door.
"Harold Erickson, I''m interested in your article. You might think I''m suspicious to know where you live, but you should know who I am, and I''m curious about the Redshield family," Mykel said.
Harold looked at Jeanne, Elena, and Aurea who stood right behind Mykel. Jeanne and Elena gently smiled at him to show that they meant no harm, except Aurea who had been judgingly staring at him.
"Yeah, I know who you are. You''re Mykel Alester," Harold said.
"That''s right, and I have been doing business with Alfredo Mayer de Redshield. I need to know what kind of man he is," Mykel nodded his head as he kept his distance between him and the door to put Harold at ease.
"You''re ying with the incarnation of the devil," Harold said and he looked at Mykel with pity. "Come in, I''ll give you everything I know," Harold opened the door and let them in.
Mykel looked around and saw so many books about demons on the shelves inside his apartment. He then looked at the desk and table that were filled with papers, and he saw the same symbols that the Gatekeeper had.
"Do you want tea? Coffee? Or perhaps whiskey?" Harold asked. "You look like someone who enjoys alcohol, so whiskey it is. With rocks or not?" Harold asked again.
"I''m fine either way," Mykel answered.
"What about you,dies?" Harold looked at the three of them.
They all shook their heads because they were still confused as to why they were there. All they knew was that it was about Alfredo and his family, Redshield. They realized about the books and the papers around them, they wondered who Harold was and why Mykel was interested in him.
"Please have a seat," Harold said as he pointed at his dining table and put the ss of whiskey down.
They sat down and looked at Harold who was busy searching for something in the drawer. He then came back and sat down with a pile of papers and documents in his hands.
"I would ask anyone who came to me if they believe in demons, but I guess that question is no longer necessary," Harold said and chuckled. "This time, I''m going to ask you if you believe that demons have been living among us in the past few centuries?" Harold asked as he looked at Mykel.
Mykel emptied the ss in a single gulp, and then said, "Go on. I''m listening."
Chapter 26 - 26: Truth and Conspiracy.
Chapter 26: Truth and Conspiracy.
Mykel and the others listened to Harold''s interesting story, and Aurea couldn''t stop smiling because she found it funny. Although it sounded crazy, Mykel listened to every single thing Harold said because he was interested in what Harold believed.
"So you''re a conspiracy theorist?" Aurea asked jokingly.
Harold stared at Aurea and he looked a bit pissed and annoyed by that question. It was the first time that someone looked at her with that kind of expression which made her a bit surprised.
"You think everything I said is baseless spection? If that''s what you think, then wait here and I''ll show you something that will shock you and give you nightmares," Harold said as he stood up.
"Is that a challenge?" Aurea asked with a mocking smile as she watched Harold go to the other room.
"Can you not be an asshole, Aurea. We are his guest here," Elena said as she looked at Aurea with her eyebrows raised. "Where are your manners?" Elena asked.
"Sorry, I just found it funny about demons living among humans and trying to rule over the world. A demon that pretends to be a human, I can''t take it seriously," Aurea answered as she raised her hands.
"You know that Mykel did exactly the same thing right? And what we experienced was the result of his action making a deal with demons," Jeanne said as she looked at Aurea. "You were possessed by a demon and what makes it so funny to you if you experienced it yourself?" Jeanne asked with her eyebrows raised.
"Well, that was just a fiction story, but you have a point..." Aurea replied and felt defeated.
Harold came back with an old diary book in his hand, and then he put it down on the table. He pointed at it and said, "Open it, and you''re going to tremble in fear."
Mykel grabbed the book and the first thing he saw was an old photo that was attached to the page. A ck and white photo of a big hall with statues on the sides that were covered in curtains. What took Mykel''s attention were the people in the photo, they were soldiers and he could tell from what year the photo was taken.
"This photo was taken during world war two?" Mykel asked because he knew the armband on the soldiers'' right arms.
"Yes, this photo was taken in Austria after Nazis took the castles that were owned by the Redshield family. These are the proof of everything I said," Harold said as he nodded his head.
Mykel turned the pages and saw the same hall, but this time there was a giant circle in the middle with weird symbols. They started to believe in what Harold said, and when Mykel turned the next page, they immediately believed in what Harold said.
"Are these, human remains?" Jeanne asked as she looked at Harold.
"Yes. They got all the evidence that the Redshield family did some kind of ritual. They also found a lot of things in there based on what I read in the letters, but unfortunately, I couldn''t get the documents they found in there," Harold answered as he stared nkly at the table.
Mykel turned the page and saw the copy of the letters that Harold mentioned earlier. Elena took the letters and realized it was in Germannguage, so she didn''t know what she was reading. Harold then gave the tranted ones to her so she could read them.
"Commandant, we have investigated the castle, and we have found remnants of unknown objects scattered all over the floor. It wasn''t human skin, flesh, or bone, but it was something else that was tougher than steel but as soft as flesh. We also found teeth that weren''t belong to humans or animals," Elena said as she read the letter.
"Commandant, there''s something that we want you to see once we are back. We have captured something that looks like a human but it wasn''t. We tried tomunicate with it, but it didn''t speak our tongue. It was aggressive as a bear, and we shot it many times, but the body started to heal itself," Elena read the second letter.
"Commandant, the thing we captured started to speak our tongue, and it said something about the end of the world. It called itself a demon from hell, and it was brought to our world through a ritual of sacrifices. We have found most of the answers to our questions." Elena read the third letter. "Commandant, please inform the leader that it wasn''t the only one that was brought to our world. There are dozens of them and they''re called the Dukes. Commandant, we are not only fighting humans, but we are also dealing with creatures from hell," Elena continued.
"We have lost the war as our opponents got help from demons. We can''t prove what we saw and heard because we are the demons in their eyes. If the world is really going to be ruled by demons, may God have mercy on our souls," Elena said after she read thest letter.
Mykel was reading the journal as he listened to the report that Elena was telling. He read that the Nazis were in fact losing a lot of men drastically after those letters and how they lost the war not long after. It was just a theory that Harold made, but if they really fought demons, then Mykel believed it wasn''t a surprise that they lost the war.
"The Dukes... they''re themander of the princess of hell," Mykel said as he nced at the letters.
"That''s right! So you know about it as well?" Harold replied as he looked at Mykel with excitement.
"Yes, I know about them," Mykel nodded his head slowly. "The fact that a single family did all the summoning rituals, means their whole family is protected by them, at least the ones from the main family," Mykel said as he stared at the empty ss in front of him.
Harold nodded his head in agreement, and then he grabbed the bottle of whiskey and poured it into Mykel''s ss.
"You said that you were doing business with Alfredo. What kind of business you''re doing with him?" Harold asked with curiosity.
"Selling demon bodies, and thest one was the big one that I killed," Mykel answered.
Harold was shocked and he suddenly trembled in fear when he heard that.
"What have you done?!" Harold asked with his eyes trembling.
"It''s just a demon body. Their bodies are nothing since the souls should have been sent back to hell," Elena said and she looked confused.
"What are you talking about? They''re using those bodies to resurrect them back to life! Or worse, they''re going to use those bodies to summon something more powerful! Perhaps as strong or even stronger than the Dukes!" Harold yelled and he was still in disbelief.
"Summoning rituals need human bodies, not demon bodies, especially dead ones. They''re useless," Aurea said.
"Humans, animals, demons? What''s the difference? Not all demons ask what they want for a ritual. They can even be summoned with money or even some stones. What makes you think that demons only need human sacrifice? As long as they were offered something, the demons will take it and ask for something that they truly want when they got summoned," Harold answered and exined it to the four of them.
"Are you also a demonologist?" Mykel asked.
"Yes, and this is my whole life''s research. I know about demons more than anyone," Harold answered.
Everyone looked at Mykel and thought if it would be a problem for them in the future. Knowing they had been sending thousands of demons to the Redshield family. But Mykel was more curious about something else, and that was why the Redshield Guild was included in the top ten Guilds in the world.
"These Dukes, do you have any information about them?" Mykel asked.
"This is just a spection, but they''re currently working with Alfredo. Perhaps, they''re closer than you think," Harold answered. "I can''t get information about them since the documents about the Dukes are nowhere to be found. I said that earlier that I couldn''t find the documents about it," Harold continued.
"I see, I think that''s all that I want to know for now. Let''s meet againter, Harold," Mykel said as he stood up and fixed his suit.
"Hold on a minute. You''re not worried about what you did? You gave them what they wanted, and you''re not feeling bad or concerned about it?" Harold asked.
"Why should I? If they''re stupid enough to face me, then I''ll dly send them all back to hell," Mykel answered.
Chapter 27 - 27: We are not in that kind of relationship.
Chapter 27: We are not in that kind of rtionship.
"The chosen ones havee out of the realm of God. They''re on their way to the portal as we speak," Russel said on the phone. "The president wants you to observe them, and perhaps get something from them about what the Realm of God looks like," Russel continued.
They started to call the Awakeners who were blessed and entered the Realm of God as the Chosen One. They were elites among elites which made them different from any other Awakeners, even if they already had a sponsor.
"Me? I''m busy at the moment. I''ll send someone in my stead," Mykel replied as he looked at the documents that he had borrowed from Harold.
"I see, then please immediately send them to Montana," Russel said and then hung up the phone.
Mykel put down the phone and then nced at the photos inside the documents. There were dozens of photos of all the ex-presidents of the United States wearing the waist cloak with the Illuminati symbol. All of them were there except Richard, and he wondered if Richard was a part of the world order.
"You need something?" Elena asked as she entered Mykel''s office.
"Go to Montana. The Awakeners havee back from the Realm of God. You can bring Jeanne and Aurea with you and try to gather some information about what''s behind that door," Mykel answered.
"Okay..." Elena nodded her head and walked out the door.
"Wait, when did you pierce your ears?" Mykel asked when he saw piercings in her ears, quite a lot of them as well. "Also, you dyed your hair ck," Mykel was curious about the sudden change in Elena''s appearance.
"Last night we had a girl''s night, and I''m interested in piercings and this too. Do I look good or it''s bad?" Elena asked as she brushed her hair and looked at it.
"Yes, you do, but please don''t overdo it. I have seen people get addicted to piercings so I hope that your ears would be the only ce you pierced," Mykel answered.
"Okay, I promise," Elena smiled and then left to inform Jeanne and Aurea.
Mykel put the documents inside the drawer and then grabbed his suit as he walked out of his office. He didn''t tell anyone where he went and just hopped into the helicopter and told the pilot the ce he wanted to go.
"Thirty out of fifty states have been reimed, twenty states left," Mykel said as he looked at the current situation that Russel provided.
Mykel looked out the window and thought about the twenty-three Chosen Ones that had juste out of the door. So far, there were two hundred Chosen Ones all over the world, and they started to take over nations just like Mykel.
"Sir, we will be arriving in ten minutes," The pilot said to Mykel.
Mykel hummed and then looked down where all he saw was nothing but a vast desert. He was going to Texas and he heard that Texas had the highest amount of demons that roamed in a single state.
The helicopternded in the middle of the desert, and then Mykel walked out to explore the whole state on his own. The helicopter left and waited for his call in the nearest and safest state. The pilot nced at Mykel and was amazed at how brave he was to explore the most hostile area in the whole country.
"Now that I''m on my own, let''s see how far I have regained my power," Mykel clenched his fists and cracked his neck.
(Montana, restricted area)
Elena, Jeanne, and Aurea looked at the giant portal in the distance which couldn''t bepared to the door. They were curious where they would be teleported to if they entered the portal, but Mykel ordered them to not mess with it yet.
"Elena? Is that you?" Victor asked from behind.
Elena turned around and saw Victor, James, Morris, and Travis with their vice leaders and a few of their members. They had just arrived, just like her, and it seemed that Mykel wasn''t the only one that Richard asked.
"It''s been a while, Victor," Elena gently smiled at him.
"Yes, it is. I almost didn''t recognize you with your new appearance. You look good," Victor said and smiled back at her.
"Are you here for the same reason as ours?" Elena asked and disregarded Victor''spliment because she only cared about Mykel''s opinion of her.
"It appears so. Have you seen them yet?" James asked and stole a nce at Jeanne who had been silently staring at the portal with Aurea next to her.
"Speaking of the devil, there they are," Elena tilted her head and stared at something behind Victor and the others.
Twenty-three Native Americans entered the restricted area with weird-looking essories on their bodies. Nes made of nails, bracelets made of sharp teeth, and circlets or crowns made of roots. They also carried tomahawks, spears, and bows on each of them that looked like primitive weapons.
"Excuse me, can we have a moment with one of you?" Morris asked as he tried to stop them from walking toward the portal.
A man who seemed to be the leader of the team looked at Morris with a disliked stare. He then looked at the man behind him and tilted his head toward Morris. The man nodded his head and stayed behind as the rest of them continued to walk toward the portal.
"What do you want?" The man asked as he looked at Morris.
"We are curious about what happened when you entered the door, that''s all," Morris asked with a gentle smile.
"I can''t tell you that. Even if you try to use force on me, my mouth is sealed," The man answered. "If you have nothing else to say, then don''t bother us. We are ordered to protect ournd from the demons," he continued and then walked away.
"Are you sure you can keep your mouth shut?" Victor asked as he nced at the man.
The man stopped walking and took a moment before he turned around to look at Victor. "You''re not God, what makes you think I''m scared of you?" The man asked back. "Don''t act tough, you don''t know what we have been through in there," he continued and walked away.
"Well, that was fast," Aurea scoffed.
"That''s quite disappointing, Victor. I thought you''re good at something else other than flirting and impressing women with your wealth," Elena said with a mocking smile. "Jeanne, can you please handle this for us?" Elena asked Jeanne.
Jeanne nodded her head and then approached the man.
"I have one question if you don''t mind?" Jeanne asked as she walked right behind the man.
The man nced at Jeanne and stared at her for quite a while because he felt something about her that made him think she was different than the others. He nodded his head and let Jeanne ask a question that she wanted.
They watched as the man talked to Jeanne and he seemed to be exining something to her. They wanted to hear what they were talking about, but they were too far away and the man spoke quietly. Not long after that, Jeanne smiled and nodded her head at the man. She then left and came back to Elena and Aurea, but she didn''t say anything and kept it a secret from the rest.
"You got it?" Elena asked.
"Yes, we are done here," Jeanne nodded her head.
"Done? What do you mean you''re done here? You haven''t told us what you know. At least shares it with us first," Travis said and looked at Jeanne.
"I believe nobody said anything about sharing, and I believe we are not in that kind of rtionship where we share anything with each other. So, if you want to know, you should go and ask them before they get into the portal," Elena said with her arms crossed and stared at Travis.
"You''re not going to enter the portal?" Morris asked.
"No, why should we?" Aurea asked back.
"So you''re scared?" Travis scoffed as he looked at Aurea.
"Yes, and you should too," Jeanne answered before Aurea could say something that would make a scene. "It''s better to be over-prepared and felt underwhelmed than under-prepared and felt overwhelmed. We are in a situation where life and death are right in front of us," Jeanne exined.
"There are so many of us here right now, and they''re the best from our guilds. Not to mention, the Chosen Ones are also with us, so there shouldn''t be a problem," James said as he looked at them and the Chosen Ones that had gathered in front of the portal.
"So you''re the type of person who''s relying on others. What are you going to do if you ended up on your own in there? Do you think that won''t be a problem?" Elena asked. "I don''t want to trust my life with someone like that. If you''re not confident with yourself, don''t hide yourself in the crowds and pretend that you''re not," Elena continued. "We are not confident with ourselves, and that''s why we''re not going in," Elena said.
"They''re not wrong. We should wait until their return and ask them what''s inside that portal first. We then can put a precaution and prepare ourselves," Morris said and looked at the others.
"Good, we will see you guys when the timees," Elena said and then left with Aurea and Jeanne.
Chapter 28 - 28: Three more left.
Chapter 28: Three more left.
The day didn''te when everyone waited for the Chosen Ones toe back from the portal. The news had been spreading all around the world about it, and they were curious about it. They wanted to know what was inside the portal, and yet they didn''t want to enter because knowing that twenty-three Chosen Ones hadn''te back.
There was another rumor that had been going on in the United States that there was someone or something that destroyed and ttened a city in Texas. Also, there was a giant crater that mysteriously appeared in the middle of the desert. They were curious who did that, and why the government tried to hide it from the public about it.
"Mister Mykel, if you wanted to try to test your power, I think you should tell us first. The damage that you did is really expensive, and to rebuild a whole city like that would take years," Russel said as he stood in front of Mykel''s desk.
Russel came all the way to New York just toin about what had happened in Texas. He looked a bit pissed, but he was too afraid to show it to Mykel because he could die by a flick of Mykel''s finger on his forehead. He saw it through satellite footage of what happened a week ago, and to see Mykel''s brute strength was still haunting him in his sleep.
"It won''t happen again. I''m satisfied with what I have right now," Mykel replied as he looked at his drawer. "Now that you''re here. I read a news article about the Winter Guild is also trying to enter the portal in Warsaw, Pnd. Is that true?" Mykel asked.
"Yes, and they have at least ten guilds that will join them. In total, there would be five hundred Awakeners and neen Chosen Ones. They''re going in and believe they would make it out before the big conference," Russel answered and nodded his head. "Do you believe they will be able to make it out alive?" Russel asked.
"Who knows, there''s no such a thing as zero chance in this world, anything could happen. But, knowing that they were the ones who killed the giant demon that came out of the portal in Warsaw, I believe they have the confidence, but I don''t know if they''re strong enough to deal with whatever is inside that portal," Mykel answered as he leaned on his chair.
"I see, I hope that they''re going toe back alive because we are all anxious about these portals all over the world. We can''t keep living in fear like this," Russel said as he looked out the window. "Anyway, I came here just to say that, and I hope you really hold onto your words, Mister Mykel," Russel continued.
"I never back down with my promise, you can be at ease," Mykel said with a smile.
Russel nodded his head with understanding and left to go back to Washington DC.
(Somewhere in Arkansas)
"You all right?" A man looked at Anzel who was enjoying the sun as he rested at the edge of the cliff and looked at the beautiful scenery.
"Yeah, I''m just thinking that we have gone so far away from home. I miss my friends in New York, but I''m d that they''re living happily and peacefully there," Anzel answered. "By the way, we are getting closer to where the door is, right?" Anzel looked at the man.
"Yep, only a few miles away from here. I think it''s somewhere behind those hills," The man answered and pointed at the hills in the distance. "Are you interested in checking that out?" he asked.
"I want to see the God that the Native people believe in," Anzel nodded his head in agreement.
They were talking for a whole minute, and then his phone rang. He was surprised when he saw the preview message that Gea sent. He looked at the whole message and couldn''t believe it, he immediately replied and asked if she was serious about it.
"You look like you just saw a ghost," The man said.
"It''s nothing," Anzel chuckled nervously as he waited for Gea''s reply.
The message that Gea sent him was about someone that knew about the book. Gea had been checking the forum and hoping someone would react just like she did. She not only found a person, but she found two people that knew about the book and had awakened just like she did.
The names were Anastasia Lischenya and Danny ke, and both were from different countries. Anastasia was from Russia and Danny was from New Zend which were nowhere near each other. It would be hard for them to meet, but the good news was that the United States started to operate the airports again, and allowed nes to travel.
Anastasia Lischenya had a simr skill, and she had the [Fifth Virtue: Patience] skill. The skill made her see the future of the person or thing she focused on. It didn''t have any cooldown and she could keep seeing the future as long as she was focused.
Danny ke had a skill called the [Fourth Virtue: Charity] skill, that allowed him to be stronger permanently for every person he gave his wealth to. The more people and the more money or things he possessed he gave, the stronger he became.
Anzel started to talk with them and got their phone numbers. The four of them started to make a group message so they could talk with each other easily.
"Resting time is over, boys. Let''s move," A bald man said and he was the leader of the team.
"Four out of seven, huh? Three more people and we might be able to change the world together. I''m curious about what the other three skills will be and their effects. I guess I can only wait until the dayes," Anzel said as he stood up and looked at the bright sky. "For now, let''s focus on making myself stronger," Anzel continued and regrouped with the others.
[The being shrouded in mystery nodded in agreement]
"(Status)" Anzel said in his mind.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Name: Anzel Rasmussen
Level: 48
Condition: Healthy (Rested)
Blood Type: AB
Age: 22
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Status:
Strength: 61
Agility: 77
Stamina: -
Dexterity: 48
Vitality: 56
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Skill: [Seventh Virtue: Diligence (Lv.2)] [Sword Mastery (Lv.5)] [Spear Mastery (Lv.3)] [Dagger Mastery (Lv.2)] [Pain Resistance (Lv.3)] [Recovery (Lv.2)] [Mind Stability (Lv.3)] [Quick Hands (Lv.2)] [Heal (Lv.1)]
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Two weeks passed, and all the powerful guilds were invited by the Redshield Guild. Every single one of them epted the invitation and they were ready for the big conference of the powerful guilds. Mykel was also invited, and he got more privileges than the other guilds where he could enjoy all the facilities that the Redshield had.
Gunnar and the others came back after a long journey around the United States, and they had be stronger than before. Mykel told them what had happened for the past three weeks, and that included talks about Redshield and the cult they did in the past.
"Demonology. I think I''m interested in that if you don''t mind let me do my research about it?" Rozan asked as he rubbed his chin.
Rozan was such a nerd that everyone already knew that he would be interested in those since in the novel world, nobody could be called a Demonologist. The only Demonologist he knew was Mykel because he was basically the author of the novel and made the demons based on his knowledge.
"Go ahead, we have three days before we take a flight to Ennd. I''ll give you the address, and just tell him that I sent you there because you want to learn about Demonology. I think he would love to take you in as his pupil," Mykel answered.
Rozan looked so happy and immediately left the penthouse to meet with Harold.
"So, the Winter Guild also didn''t make it out of the portal. I think that should teach them a lesson to not take it too lightly," Elena said as she looked at her phone.
"You''re entering hell. Nobody could enter and leave as they please when ites to that ce. But, aren''t we should give it a try, Mykel? I think we are all strong enough," Aurea said as she looked at Mykel who was enjoying his ss of vodka.
"Of course. We are going to enter after the conference and show the world who we are. It''s time to show them who''s the boss," Mykel answered as he put down the ss. "But first, let''s try to find those Dukes of Hell. If the Princes of Hell know who we are, that means they also know about our existence. Let''s make a scene," Mykel said as he poured vodka into the ss.
"That sounds fun," Aurea grinned in excitement.
Chapter 29 - 29: Introductions.
Chapter 29: Introductions.
"Wee to Ennd, Mister Mykel," A man in a ck suit said as soon as Mykel and the others walked down the private jet that Alfredo sent for them. "Pleasee this way, the cars are waiting and Sir Alfredo has been waiting for your arrival," he continued.
Mykel nced at the seven most expensive luxury sedans parked and those were their rides. Each car was exclusively for two people so they could ridefortably, and those sedans were enough to buy a few private jets. They couldn''t believe there was someone who could be that rich and finally understood why the Redshield family was the richest family in the world.
"Are we thest one who arrived?" Mykel asked the man that sat in the front with the driver.
"Unfortunately, yes. All the guilds have been gathered in the castle as we speak, and they have been wondering why the conference hasn''t started yet," The man answered with a t tone and without showing any expression like a robot.
"I should apologize to Alfredo then for beingte," Mykel said as he fixed his tie and the surgeon''s cuffs.
"You should. Sir Alfredo has never waited for anyone before, and this is his first time," The man replied and his tone showed that he was annoyed.
Elena who sat next to Mykel immediately red at the passenger seat in front of her. The man felt a chill down his spine so suddenly, and when he nced at the rear mirror, he saw Elena was deadly staring at him.
"I don''t like the tone you''re using to my brother. If I hear you use that tone again, I will rip your back and take your heart from here before you can react," Elena said coldly.
The man was frozen still and tried not to look scared, but his hands were clenched and his shoulders stiffened after he heard that.
The two-hour journey became dead silent and awkward after that, and Mykel wasn''t bothered by it. He was in fact enjoying the view because he had forgotten how beautiful Ennd was.
"We will arrive in fifteen minutes," The man said and his shoulders were still stiffened because he was on guard.
Mykel saw the big gates and the walls in front of him, and he was surprised that the gates were there even though they still had fifteen minutes before they could reach the castle. He was amazed by how big thend the Redshield family had and wondered if they had a hidden or secret building there that nobody knew.
"How many buildings are there within the walls?" Mykel asked since he saw pces in the distance.
"There are exactly fifty-six buildings within the walls. Five of them were for the maids, servants, and the other workers. Twenty pces for the family members and their descendants. Two theaters, three training grounds, and ten pces for the members of the Redshield Guild. Five towers near the walls, and two castles that especially for the head family and the wife," The man answered. "There are flower gardens, mazes, sshouses, a museum, and a cemetery," he continued.
"You should make something like this, for your future generation," Elena said as she looked at Mykel.
Mykel only chuckled and didn''t respond to Elena''s words.
"We are here, Mister Mykel, Miss Elena," The man said as he pointed at the wide castle in front of him.
The sedans were parked right next to each other, and then the servants opened the doors for them. They weren''t amazed by the castle because they had seen something more beautiful inside the towers.
The man guided them into the castle and went straight to the main hall where all the guilds had gathered. He asked them to stand in front of the giant door because the announcer was going to announce Mykel and the others'' arrival before they could enter the hall. It was a tradition for nobles to show their respect for the guest.
"Fancy," Rozan said quietly as he checked his suit and made sure there was no wrinkle on it.
"Ladies and Gentlemen, the Rebirth Guild has arrived!" The voice of the announcer could be heard from behind the door.
The door slowly opened and the hall was so quiet to look at thest guild that made them wait for hours. Mykel was walking in the front while everyone else was walking behind him as they entered the hall. He could feel the gazes that were poking him, but he ignored it as he grabbed a pack of cigarettes in his pocket and put a cigarette in his mouth.
"This isn''t a ce for smoke, Mister Mykel," The man said as he looked at Mykel.
Mykel nced at the man with a cigarette in his mouth, but then Alfredo chuckled as he walked down the stairs. "Let a man smoke when he wants to smoke. He''s an important guest of mine, so I want him to feelfortable here," Alfredo said.
Mykel raised his eyebrow and slightly smirked at the man as he lit the cigarette with fire magic. He then approached Alfredo as he puffed the smoke to show who was the real guest in the hall.
"Why are you smoking that cheap stuff? Did the money that I paid isn''t enough for you to enjoy the best quality cigar?" Alfredo asked as he offered his hand for a handshake.
"Old habit is hard to break," Mykel answered with a smile as he shook Alfredo''s hand.
"Then I''ll let your mouth taste the best quality cigarter," Alfredo smiled and kept shaking Mykel''s hand. "Anyway, let us go to the auditorium and start the conference," Alfredo said.
They gathered in the auditorium and sat in their designated seats that had been carefully ced to avoid dissension between the guilds that already had a conflict with each other. Mykel and the others were ced in the center of the auditorium which made them the center of attention.
"I know that some of you or almost all have known each other from the hall earlier, but let''s introduce ourselves formally here," The announcer said as he stood on stage.
The announcer introduced the number one guild in the world, the Olympian''s Guild. There were twelve Chosen Ones, and each of them represented the Olympian Gods. The leader''s name was Lazarus Demetri, and it was so obvious that he represented Zeus.
The second one was the Valha Guild with twenty Chosen Ones, and they looked at the Olympian''s Guild with despise. The leader''s name was Magnus Borrson, and he represented Odin because of the eye patch that he wore.
The third one was the Sun Guild with only five Chosen Ones, and yet they were enough topete with the Olympian''s Guild and Valha Guild. The leader''s name was Shanka Amer, and he still wore that white cloth to cover the bottom half of his face. Not only him, but the rest of them were also wearing the same white cloth. He represented Ra since he held the staff with the sun carved on it.
The fourth one was the Golden Lotus n with nine Chosen Ones, but there should be more of them because the Gods had chosen more Awakeners. There would be fifteen more, and they could take the first spot as the strongest guild. The leader''s name was Zhang Chen, and nobody knew which God that he represented.
The fifth one was the Shinshi n with neen Chosen Ones. They were more secretive about their Gods and they weren''t given much information about them. The leader''s name was Ren Kimishima, and rumors said that he was the son of the patriarch of the strongest and most feared Yakuza in Japan.
The sixth one was the Sinhwa n with twenty-one Chosen Ones and their numbers kept rising since originally there were only six of them at first. They weren''t interested in the ranking system because they only cared for the safety of their people. The leader''s name was Jeong Ahn, and he was the youngest Chosen One and leaderpared to the others, he was only sixteen years old.
The Golden Lotus, Shinshi, and the Sinhwa ns had formed an alliance that made them the strongest in Asia.
The seventh one was the Zoroaster Guild with only four Chosen Ones but powerful enough to stand in the top ten just like the Sun Guild. Their Gods were basically Mykel''s children in the novel world which were Angra, Spenta, and Ahura Mazda. The leader''s name was Darius Azar, and rumored to have said that he was a fierce leader like a dictator and a tyrant.
The Goldmane, Oath, Conquerors, and Silver Cross guilds were introduced after. The other guilds and ns looked at them as if they didn''t belong there since none of them had been chosen.
"Now, let me introduce the Rebirth Guild with a total of fourteen members. The leader is Mykel Alester from New York," The announcer said as he pointed his hand at Mykel.
Mykel stood up with the cigarette still hanging in his mouth and then sat down again after everyone had seen his face. A second after he sat down, someone opened the door and just barged into the auditorium.
"Sorry, we arete," A man said, and his voice echoed throughout the auditorium.
The whole auditorium''s atmosphere became so heavy the moment that man entered. Mykel and his team looked at the man, and then four other men and two women walked in. They could tell they were different than anyone in the auditorium, the familiar pressure and presence that they had been feeling their whole life inside the novel world.
"Let me introduce the Redshield Guild with a total of five thousand members. The leader is Agares Andreas," the announcer said.
"Agares, one of the seven Dukes of Hell," Rozan said quietly.
"To think we found all the seven Dukes of Hell here," Mykel smirked as he stared at each one of them.
Chapter 30 - 30: A glimpse of power.
Chapter 30: A glimpse of power.
Agares and his team walked up the stairs in the middle row of the auditorium. He looked at each one of them and his expression was enough to tell that he wasn''t interested in any of them because they were inferior to him. The moment he and his team looked at Mykel and his team, he smirked and found their interest.
Coincidentally, their seats were right behind Mykel''s team, and they took a seat as they kept staring at Mykel and his team. The auditorium''s atmosphere became heavier and heavier which made most of them hard to breathe. Mykel suddenly stood up and slowly turned around to look Agares in the eye. Everyone immediately looked at him and wondered what he was trying to do.
"We don''t mind if you keep staring at us, but can you stop oozing your fiendish aura? It''s making everyone ufortable," Mykel said and puffed the smoke of his cigarette.
Agares scoffed with a smirk as he raised his left eyebrow, "What are you talking about? We have no idea what you mean by that, and if they''re troubled by our presence, that means they''re weak."
The announcer was about to calm them down, but then Alfredo raised his right hand. He wanted to see what was going to happen and was interested in what would Mykel do against Agares, his most valuable Awakener.
A notification appeared right in front of Mykel.
[Due to the System is still in the progress of reestablishing, the System cannot bring the [Judgement Arcana] skill back to the Owner]
[The System has found a solution and is currently degrading the [Judgement Arcana] skill]
[Due to the System is still in the progress of reestablishing, the System cannot bring the [Judgement] skill to the Owner]
[The System has found a solution and is currently degrading the [Judgement] skill]
[You have attained a new skill!]
[You have attained [Tyrannize] skill!]
[The [Tyrannize] skill level has been maxed out!]
"This is what I meant," Mykel said with a nk expression and his right eyebrow raised as he activated his [Tyrannize] skill.
Everyone in the auditorium trembled in fear and none of them could breathe from Mykel''s presence. The announcer and Alfredo fell to the ground and started crying with their whole bodies trembling in fear. Jeanne and the others tried to hide their faces with their hands, but their hands trembled uncontrobly which made them difficult to do so.
It was the first time for Elena, and she never thought she would feel fear in her entire life. She couldn''t speak, her eyes started to water, and she wanted to ask Mykel to stop because it terrified her.
Agares and his team were terrified, but they could handle the effect of Mykel''s skill. Although they looked fine, their hands trembled and they didn''t want to speak a single word because they knew their voices would tremble.
"I didn''t expect that all of you could resist my presence, that''s really amazing. If you want to y, we can y anytime you want and I''ll be there, but this isn''t the right time for that, do you understand?" Mykel asked as he kept staring at Agares with a deadly stare. "Or we can y right here, right now, and I''ll send all of you back to where you belong. Which one do you choose?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
Agares didn''t want to say a word, and then he slowly raised his trembling hands up in the air. Although they were Dukes of Hell, as long as they weren''t in hell, they lost at least half of their power, just like any Demons that were powerful in their own domains. Agares knew he could win even if it was a small chance, but he didn''t want to take the risk since it wasn''t worth it.
"I know you''re smart," Mykel smiled and then deactivated his [Tyrannize] skill.
Everyone was able to breathe again, and they were gasping for air as they wiped their tears. They had never experienced something like that before, and then they all looked at Mykel with terrified looks on their faces. They realized how powerful Mykel was by only showing off his overwhelming presence that he had been hiding all that time.
Mykel looked at Jeanne, Aurea, Elena, Lillith, Nagy, Lh, Enma, and Bhatmelec sobbing and gasping for air. He felt bad about it, but it was necessary and was a good impression to show the world how terrifying he was.
They ended up taking half an hour''s break, and everyone used that opportunity to go outside to get some fresh air. Mykel used that opportunity tofort thedies and exin what actually happened.
"So it has been proved that the seven of them are Dukes of Hell by how they react to your skill?" Jeanne asked as she kept trying to keep herself together.
"Yes, my Tyrannize skill is only effective against human beings, other than that, they''re quite resistant against the skill. Now, all we have to do is get their names, and perhaps find which Duke they are," Mykel answered as he looked at the empty auditorium. "Anyway, everyone should be back in any minute now. We can continue this conversationter," Mykel said as he sat down.
Everyone came back and Alfredo stood on the podium to start the conference. He opened the conference with his vision, mission, and purpose of guilds, Awakeners, and Chosen Ones. He wanted to make an inner circle inside a big circle by giving examples and the benefits of their current situation and position.
"What you''re trying to say is that you want us to be looters that steal stuff from a house that''s already burning? You want us to take advantage of the current situation and the goal is to overrule the world?" Magnus asked.
"Thew and the system are already broken. This world is no longer ruled by people with intelligence alone. In this kind of world, everyone is only depending on people who can protect them, which is all of you here," Alfredo said. "You no longer serve the King or the President of your country, you serve the Gods who have chosen you. Your purpose is to take back thends that they used to rule, and make it yours, am I correct?" Alfredo asked back to Magnus.
Everyone already knew what the purpose of the conference was after hearing that exnation. Some of them were interested, some were against it, and everyone started to argue about it. It was as Mykel expected that Alfredo was looking at which guild he could take advantage of.
"Let me ask a question, but not to you, Sir Alfredo, but to Mykel," Lazarus said as he looked at Mykel. "What''s your opinion about this?" Lazarus asked.
"I think we''re doomed that''s what I believe in. Everyone here is talking about the future as if there''s one in the first ce," Mykel answered, and his answer made everyone quiet and listened to what he had to say next. "I don''t really care about fame and wealth which I don''t really agree with the first point of what Alfredo said. But, if those people who don''t do anything but only sit on their desks demanding us to take back the country as if it''s still theirs in the first ce, I don''t want that," Mykel continued.
"What are you trying to say?" Magnus asked.
"What I''m trying to say is that the world keeps changing, and this is the moment of change. If we are the ones who sacrificed our lives for the safety of our people, aren''t we should be the ones that should lead them and not those people behind their desks?" Mykel answered. "That''s where I agree on the second point of what Alfredo said, and I think we deserve it because the Gods are the ones who chose you," Mykel pointed out.
Everyone nodded their heads in agreement or with understanding on the points that Mykel made. They became less aggressive against each other and started discussing rather than arguing.
"Can we state the obvious first before we go further?" Shanka asked. "We can talk about this if the world is safe, but the fact two incidents had happened and one of them is one of the strongest guilds hasn''te back yet, we should worry about the portal first," Shanka said as he looked at everyone.
The auditorium became silent because they had been trying to think of a way to prevent the portal from bringing in more demons. Unfortunately, they had no clue on how prepared they were or how strong they were to deal with it. They didn''t want to make the same mistake as the Winter Guild or the Chosen Ones from the United States.
"We should stop anyone from entering the portals, at least until we are totally prepared. If we forced ourselves into the portal and ended up like them, we''re not only risking our lives, but we''re also endangering the people on Earth because we are the only ones who can protect them," James said and uttered his opinion.
"I agree, but for how long until you think that we''re all prepared?" Zhang asked.
"I don''t know," James answered.
"If that''s the case, the Rebirth Guild will give it a try," Mykel said.
"Just the fourteen of you? Are you suicidal?" Darius asked.
"No, just the twelve of us," Mykel answered.
"That''s stupid," Shanka said.
"Do you need validation? We don''t mind sparring with each one of you," Mykel said. "If one of my team members lost, I''ll take my words back and won''t enter the portal," Mykel continued as he looked at Darius and Shanka.
"It''s getting boring here anyway, so that should be enough entertainment," Darius answered with a smirk.
Chapter 31 - 31: Sparring. (1)
Chapter 31: Sparring. (1)
"I have no idea why I''m here, and why me first?" Rozan asked as he looked at Jeanne and the others who were sitting on the bench near the arena.
"Because you''re the weakest than all of us, so we don''t really want to waste our time and effort if you lost when the rest of us won against them before you," Elena answered with a smile.
"Wow, really? You guys think so too?" Rozan asked as he looked at Gunnar and the others. "You guys are fucking assholes," Rozan shook his head in disappointment.
"It wasn''t us who decide that though! Elena was the one who gave the order, not us," Sven said as he pointed at Elena who was chuckling at Rozan''s reaction.
"Whatever. I''ll show you guys what I can do," Rozan said as he turned around and looked at his opponent.
Jeanne looked around the arena, and she saw everyone was gathered, not a single person that wasn''t interested in the spar. There was someone who didn''te to the training ground, and that was Mykel since he went to have a private talk with Alfredo. He said that he was invited by Alfredo so he could smoke the best cigar that Alfredo had, so he used that excuse to talk with Alfredo privately.
Rozan fought a Chosen One from the Zoroaster Guild, and he was surprised that his opponent was so easy to deal with. He didn''t need to use his [Enhancement Magic] skill to make him stronger. The reason was that he had been training and sparring with Mykel so many times that it made him easy to read his opponent''s movement. In the end, he knocked down his opponent and he still couldn''t believe how easy it was for him to defeat the opponent.
He then fought one member of most of the guilds, and he won without him realizing it. He walked down the arena and people were pping their hands for him. He realized something and wanted to confirm to others what he found about why his opponents were so easy.
"You''re right, these guys are nothing without their artifacts," Rozan said quietly as he looked at Jeanne.
"It''s a given since it''s a spar and they have to use the weapons that are provided here. Without their artifacts, they have be normal Awakeners," Jeanne answered.
Jeanne knew about it from back then when she talked with one of the Chosen Ones. All the Chosen Ones weren''t given ability or power by the Gods, they were given artifacts that would help them in fighting demons. Gods gave them ability and power through sponsorship, and she also realized that only a few of them were sponsored for an unknown reason.
Although they were called the Chosen Ones, they still had to make Gods interested in them once they were inside. It was like an auction where the Gods chose who they wanted to give their artifact to, and that meant the Chosen One could get a really bad artifact, and they couldn''tin about it.
"It works like a charm though," Elena said as she crossed her legs and rested her elbow on it and her head on her fist. "They were listening to your bbering and decided to send their weakest members. Now that you have won, there''s nothing that we need to be worried about," Elena smirked.
"You''re literally a woman version of Mykel, and that terrifies me," Rozan looked at Elena in disbelief. "Wait, so you''re serious about me being the weakest?" Rozan asked and just realized what she said.
"Alright, who wants to go next?" Elena said and ignored Rozan''s question.
"Can I? This is making me nervous, and I don''t want to do itter because I can''t handle the atmosphere," Nagy said as she looked at Elena.
Nagy walked up to the arena and it didn''t take long until she defeated all of her opponents because she was so used to her ability to see weaknesses. It was like the back of her head whenever she was dealing with humans or any creatures that resembled a human body. She didn''t even use any effort to knock her opponents down which surprised everyone who watched her because she looked like a shy person and fragile.
Lillith, Jeanne, and Aurea hugged Nagy and they were so proud of her for stomping on her opponents.
Vincze, Sven, Gerrard, Gunnar, Lillith, Enma, and Bhatmelec, won their turns and put their opponents to shame.
"It''s just the three of us left, who wants to go next?" Elena looked at Jeanne and Aurea.
"I''ll go," Aurea said as she stood up.
Aurea walked up to the arena with a sword in her hand, and the way she carried her sword made everyone unsettled. She was dragging the sword and letting the tip of the de scrape the floor, and the way she stared at everyone made them think about what kind of opponent they were going to face.
"We almost forgot who she was back then. I hope she didn''t do anything that would put us in trouble," Jeanne said as she looked at Aurea.
"Well, we can just call it an ident," Elena answered and leaned her back on the bench. "Seeing her like that, I bet only a few of them want to challenge her," Elena pointed out.
As soon as Elena said that, the first one who walked up the arena was a Chosen One from the Shinshi n. He had a ponytail and he was carrying the sword with respect, unlike Aurea.
Aurea watched the man ready his stance elegantly, but she immediately dashed forward which surprised him. The man held the sword handle so tightly and the moment Aurea was in range, he swung his sword down diagonally, but to his surprise that Aurea didn''t try to block it. She dodged it in a split second before the de touched her neck down to her waist.
"You''re done," Aurea said and threw an uppercut with her left fist.
The man was stunned and almost lost consciousness, but when he nced at Aurea, she was about to stab him right in the throat. He knew he couldn''t dodge it and was terrified of how she was sparring to kill, and not to win.
"Aurea!" Elena shouted as she crossed her arms and legs on the bench. "This is just a spar, hold your bloodlust," Elena said calmly.
Aurea stopped pushing her sword and it stopped right on the man''s neck. The tip of her de was already inside the man''s throat, and then she pulled it away.
"You''re lucky," Aurea whispered and then walked away as she chuckled. "Who''s next?" Aurea asked as she looked around.
"There''s no rule on how many people can challenge them, right? If that''s the case we will be your next opponents," Khai said as he walked into the arena with Rash.
"I don''t fight a kid," Aurea chuckled as she pointed at Khai. "You need to grow up and hold a proper weapon, not kitchen knives like that," Aurea said as she looked at the daggers in Khai''s hands.
Khai looked so pissed and immediately ran toward Aurea as he crossed his hand and pointed his daggers at her. Rash was surprised that Khai would act so rashly, and then he ran and tried to catch up with Khai.
"Fighting a kid like you, I don''t need to use this. Come!" Aurea said as she stabbed the sword on the floor.
Aurea dodged every single attack that Khai did as if she read him like an open book. Khai''s attacks were fast and precise, and yet he couldn''tnd a single hit on her which made him frustrated. The reason why was that Aurea had been fighting Lillith millions of times, and she knew how to deal with anyone who used daggers.
"Let the grow-ups enjoy the fight, you can sit back and watch," Aurea said and then she dashed forward.
Aurea punched Khai right on the nose and sent him off the arena just like that. Rash was surprised, but he took his turn to fight Aurea, and yet Aurea kept using her bare hands to fight him.
"What can you do without your artifact?" Aurea asked as she dodged Rash''s attacks. "I''ll show you what a real Awakener can do," Aurea grabbed the de with her right hand and shattered it into pieces.
Everyone was shocked because nobody would be crazy enough to stop a sharp de with a bare hand. They were dumbfounded that she didn''t look in pain even though her hand started bleeding.
"You''re too weak," Aurea used the back of her left hand and sent Rash off the arena. "Next!" Aurea shouted.
They watched as Aurea licked the blood that dripped down to her forearm. She licked it like it was strawberry jam and then she slurped the blood on her palm like it was wine. They realized how crazy she was and they didn''t want to fight her after witnessing that.
"No one? I guess my turn is over already," Aurea said as she licked her lips which were covered in blood.
Chapter 32 - 32: Sparring. (2)
Chapter 32: Sparring. (2)
James, Victor, Travis, and Morris were sitting together on the bench on the other side of the arena. They weren''t surprised not shocked because they had seen them in realbat and knew that they were scarier than demons.
"They said that they''re not confident with themselves to enter the portal, and yet they''re beating the strongest Chosen Ones like it was nothing," Morris said as he gulped.
"We don''t stand a chance, aren''t we?" James asked. "I wonder how could they be so strong even though they don''t have a sponsor. Are they like this purely from their status points and skills?" James asked again.
Nobody could answer James'' questions because Mykel and his team were so secretive about everything. They wouldn''t get the answer even if they tried, and they had tried any kind of method to find any information about them.
"You want to go next, Jeanne?" Elena asked as she looked at Jeanne.
"Sure, so you want to best?" Jeanne asked as she stood up and looked at Elena.
"I do. I want to try to fight all the guild leaders, and especially those guys," Elena answered as she looked at Agares and his team who hadn''t joined the spar. "I want to see if I''m strong enough to fight them," Elena continued.
"They''re different, Elena. Please don''t provoke them because if you lose, Mykel would be disappointed," Jeanne said and she looked concerned.
"Don''t worry about me. You should worry about yourself in there because your opponents would be different from the rest," Elena replied, and could tell everyone started to get fired up for the spar. "They won''t hold back anymore," Elena continued.
Jeanne hummed with understanding and then walked to the weapon racks as she observed everyone on the training ground. She grabbed a sword, but then she thought that she might need a spare, so she grabbed another one.
As soon as Jeanne walked up into the arena, a man entered the arena with two swords in his hands. He was from the Valha Guild, and he had been with Magnus'' side all the time. He was the vice leader of the Valha Guild, and he seemed determined about the spar.
"Before we start, can I ask you something, miss?" The man asked. "From all of you, where do you rank yourself in terms ofbative experience?" he continued.
"She''s the second strongest here. You don''t want to take her lightly," Elena answered the question for him.
"I see, so you''re the vice leader of the Rebirth Guild?" The man asked.
"You''re wrong. She said the second strongest here, and the first one is her. If you think Mykel is on the chart with us, you have mistaken. He''s in his own league," Jeanne answered.
"I see, but I won''t hold back," The man said as he swung his swords and then readied his stance.
"Freyja," Jeanne said since the man''s stance was simr to Freyja''s.
The man was surprised and it looked like Jeanne was spot on about it, and that made the man lose his confidence. He then dashed forward and swung his sword at Jeanne''s face, but to his surprise, Jeanne parried his attacks and made him lose his bnce.
He thought that Jeanne would attack him just like Aurea did, but she waited until he recovered. He misjudged her, and somehow he admired her because she respected him as her opponent.
"May I ask your name, miss?" The man asked.
"Jeanne. Jeanne Dvar," Jeanne answered.
"What a beautiful name. My name is Erik Bjornson, the vice leader of the Valha Guild," Erik said as he readied his stance.
Jeanne gently smiled and nodded her head as she readied her stance as well.
Erik tried to pull something out from under his shirt, it was a ne and then he held it tightly. His whole body started to glow light green and then the light got absorbed into his body.
"Nice artifact, is that a Brisingamen?" Jeanne asked.
"How do you know?" Eric asked with a shocked expression.
"Queen of the Valkyries, Freyja treasured that ne of hers. To think she would lend it to you, I guess she''s fond of you," Jeanne answered. "But that''s not going to help you, because I know everything about her," Jeanne smiled.
Erik didn''t want to believe Jeanne''s words, and it made his confidence waver. He decided to ignore it and just focus on the spar because he believed he had be stronger than her.
Everyone watched the fierce battle on the sides of the arena and was amazed by both of them. But they could tell who had the upper hand, and it was Jeanne because she didn''t use any effort to repel and parry all Erik''s attacks. They already knew the oue, but not Erik, he believed that he could beat her as long as there was no time limit.
The longer Erik fought Jeanne, the more he realized the gap between the two of them.
"Thank you for going all out, but this isn''t your moment," Jeanne said as she blocked Erik''s two swords with her sword. "Everyone is waiting in line and you had your time already," Jeanne used all her strength and pushed Erik away from her.
"Is that so? I guess I''m not on your level yet. Thank you for the good fight," Erik said as he lowered his swords. "I forfeit," Erik raised his hand and then walked down the arena.
Everyone pped their hands because it was an amazing fight.
Jeanne looked at her sword and it was brittle, she put the sword away and used the other one that she had prepared. When she looked at the other side of the arena, he saw five men walking up the arena. Everyone was surprised when they saw all the seven guildmasters walk up into the arena. Magnus, Lazarus, Shanka, Zhang, Ren, Jeong, and Darius were standing in the arena with their artifacts ready in their hands.
The seven of them were ready to fight Jeanne, but then they were taken aback by something and looked at someone behind Jeanne. Jeanne turned around and saw Aurea holding a dozen swords in her arms that she carried. She stabbed all the swords on the floor as she looked at Jeanne and then winked at her.
"I wish I can join you, but I got my time already. I just came here to bring you some spares since you''re going to need them," Aurea said.
"Thanks, Aurea," Jeanne smiled as she nodded her head with understanding.
Aurea whispered something in Jeanne''s right ear, and then Jeanne started to blush as Aurea giggled naughtily. Aurea then walked down the stairs as the others were looking at them and wondered what Aurea whispered into Jeanne''s ear that made her blush like that.
"You said that we shouldn''t underestimate her, right? Then we will test if she''s indeed that strong," Lazarus said as he swung his spear.
Elena only smirked and raised her right eyebrow.
Magnus stared at Jeanne and he used the artifact which was the eye patch. He could see the oue of the battle with it, and to his surprise that the probability of them winning was sixty percent. He got a chill down his spine when he saw the probability, and it made him think how strong Jeanne actually was that the seven of them weren''t enough to give them a total victory.
"(Mykel, I wish you were here. I want you to see me)" Jeanne thought to herself as she closed her eyes.
"(I''m not there, but I''m watching you, Jeanne)" Mykel''s voice could be heard inside her head.
Jeanne was startled when she heard Mykel''s voice, and she immediately looked around and thought if she was imagining things.
"(Mykel? You got your power back?)" Jeanne asked.
"(Not all of them, but it keepsing back one by one)" Mykel answered. "(You don''t have to worry, and I have been watching all of you since the beginning. You''re the heroine of the story, Jeanne, and you''re also the heroine in this story. I believe in you)" Mykel said.
Jeanne smiled happily and it made everyone look at her with confused looks. But then she started to blush again and covered her face with her left hand.
"(Wait, did you hear what Aurea whispered to me earlier?)" Jeanne asked.
"(Unfortunately, yes. I''m fine with that, we can spend the night together. We haven''t done it ever since we came back to Earth)" Mykel answered. "(In fact, I would love to)" Mykel pointed out.
Jeanne smiled and then lowered her left hand from her face. She immediately readied her stance again and this time she looked fired up.
"(It''s a promise then)" Jeanne said.
[Raven''s Eye has recalcted the probability of the oue]
[Chance of winning is 20%]
Chapter 33 - 33: Sparring. (3)
Chapter 33: Sparring. (3)
"So, where were we? I''m sorry that I had to leave to take care of other matters," Alfredo asked as he sat down in front of Mykel with a cigar in his left hand.
"About the important news that you were about to tell me," Mykel answered as he puffed the smoke and looked at the cigar in his hand.
"Right, the important news. I want to make a deal with you, something that''s far greater than any deals that we had," Alfredo said as he fixed his sitting and looked at Mykel with excitement.
"A deal?" Mykel asked.
"Yes, about your n on entering the portal," Alfredo answered as he leaned forward. "Everyone knows that the Chosen Ones from the United States won''t be able to make it out alive, so what I want to offer you is more than just money this time," Alfredo said and smoked his cigar.
Mykel furrowed his eyebrows and thought about what Alfredo wanted from that, but then he realized as he watched the battle between the seven guildmasters against Jeanne. He wanted the artifacts, or at least that was what he thought because an artifact was worth more than anything and they were a one-of-a-kind item.
"You want their artifacts..." Mykel said as he squinted his eyes and looked at Alfredo.
Alfredo showed a huge grin on his face, and he was d that Mykel could see through him.
"Yes! I want all of them, or we can split it in half if you want to," Alfredo said.
"No, you can have all of them. I don''t really need an artifact, but I wonder what are you going to offer if you know a single artifact worth more than hundreds of strong demons," Mykel replied as he crossed his arms.
Alfredo looked at his advisor and then nodded his head at the advisor. The advisor walked toward the desk and grabbed a document from there. He walked back and gave the document to Alfredo.
"This is worth more than money," Alfredo said as he slowly slid the document toward Mykel.
Mykel stared at it and he could see the symbol of an eye inside a triangle on the cover. He pretended to not know what it meant and opened the document so casually. The first thing he noticed was that it was a form, and his name was already printed on the paper. It was a membership to be a part of the Illuminati cult, and he read it thoroughly.
"You know about it, don''t you?" Alfredo asked, and his tone went deeper and his face became serious as he looked Mykel in the eye.
"I know, but not that much," Mykel answered and he chose the safest answer because he didn''t know if Alfredo knew what Mykel knew, or if Alfredo was just testing him. "Devil worshippers," Mykel continued and wanted to know Alfredo''s reaction.
Alfredo didn''t respond to Mykel''s words, but then heughed so hard that the advisor started tough as well.
"I never thought you would believe in those," Alfredo said as he cleared his throat.
"The fact that demons do exist, I don''t think it sounds that crazy or funny anymore," Mykel said as he kept reading the document. "Since I don''t know much about this Illuminati or Freemason thing, why don''t you exin it to me about this first?" Mykel asked as he looked at Alfredo.
(At the training ground)
Darius was thrown out of the arena with the scimitar in his hand. Jeanne kicked him out of the arena when he was trying to get close to her, and he was still in shock at how that happened.
"How was it? Did it surprise you?" Zhang asked as he looked at Darius on the ground.
Darius didn''t say anything and immediately got up to look at the rest of them who were still in the arena. He wasn''t the first one that fell for the same trick, Ren was the first one who fell, then Zhang not long after, and he was the third one who got sent off the arena.
The ones who were still in the arena were Magnus, Shanka, Lazarus, and Jeong. They were surrounding Jeanne, but she moved like an eel and could free herself from the corner. She could block an attack from her blind spot like it was nothing, and she didn''t only use her sword, she used her fist, and feet to fight.
"That''s your tenth sword, Miss Jeanne. You''re running out of weapons," Shanka said as he pointed his staff at Jeanne.
"Am I?" Jeanne asked and dashed forward and attacked Jeong.
Jeanne caught Jeong off guard, and he was knocked down by her attack. Shanka, Lazarus, and Magnus knew what she was going to do next, so they prevented her from eliminating Jeong. She dodged Magnus'' spear, Lazarus'' spear, and Shanka''s staff, and then she trusted her sword right at Lazarus which took him by surprise as well. Jeanne kicked him off the arena when he tried to dodge it, and it happened in a split second.
"My target was you all along," Jeanne said with a gentle smile and looked at Darius who was lying on the ground. "Now you''re running out of men," Jeanne looked at Shanka over her shoulder.
[Raven''s eye has recalcted the oue]
[The chance of winning is 0%]
"The chance drops to zero the moment Lazarus got eliminated," Magnus said as he lowered his spear.
Jeong and Shanka looked at Magnus and they were surprised when the probability dropped from ten percent to zero. They trusted the artifact that Magnus had, and they couldn''t believe that they couldn''t beat Jeanne even though there were still three of them.
"If I''m allowed to use my magic, will the probability change?" Shanka asked.
"It rises up to twenty percent chance," Magnus answered.
Shanka chuckled quietly as he shook his head in disbelief. He felt insulted when his magic which was given to Ra himself was worth not more than twenty percent.
"You don''t believe in the artifact that Odin himself gave him?" Jeanne asked. "You''re free to use your magic, and I''ll prove to you that he''s not wrong," Jeanne swung her sword and readied her stance.
Shanka raised his staff and created spikes that appeared from the ground. Jeanne took a leap forward and it surprised Shanka that she would approach him instead of avoiding him. She dodged and broke the spikes that kept appearing from the ground, and then she threw her sword right on Shanka''s staff before he could use another magic.
Shanka lost his grip on his staff and it spun in mid-air, and when he tried to catch it, Jeanne kicked his back and sent him off the ground. She knew that the staff was worth more than the result of the spar, that was why she targeted the staff in the first ce.
"I can''t use magic, but I have fought the best mage I know and I know every weakness of mages," Jeanne said and then looked at Rozan.
Rozan was ttered when Jeanne said that, and he felt proud of himself for some reason.
"I forfeit," Magnus said as he raised his spear.
"Me too," Jeong said as he raised his sword.
Everyone pped their hands and was amazed by Jeanne''s skill, and so far she was the most exciting and amazing than the others.
"I think we all can agree that we acknowledge the Rebirth Guild and their capabilities of clearing the portal," Magnus said as he looked at everyone on the training ground.
Everyone nodded their heads in agreement since the seven strongest guildmasters were defeated by her.
"Hold on a minute, there''s one member left that hasn''t proven her skill. It''s too early to celebrate," Agares said as he looked at Elena. "You''re Mykel''s little sister, right?" Agares asked.
"Yes," Elena answered as she stood up.
Everyone in the room didn''t know that Mykel had a little sister, and not to mention that she was the strongest of the rest blew their minds. But after they recall what happened in the auditorium, it wasn''t really that surprising if she was the strongestpared to the others.
"Since you said that you''re the strongest of the rest, why don''t you go up there and show it to us?" Agares asked with a smile.
"I don''t mind," Elena answered and then walked up the arena. "But all the guildmasters have been defeated, and who will be my opponent?" Elena asked as she looked at Agares.
"The seven of us," Agares answered as he stood up and walked up the arena with his team. "If you can defeat us, then we will acknowledge the Rebirth Guild as the strongest guild in the world," Agares said as he stood in the arena with his team.
"That would be a piece of cake," Elena answered.
Chapter 34 - 34: Sparring. (4)
Chapter 34: Sparring. (4)
"She''s not using any weapon?" Lazarus asked as he looked at Elena''s bare hands.
"No, she doesn''t use any weapon, and so does Mykel. They both killed demons with their punches and kicks," Victor answered as he looked at Elena and was worried about the spar. "They both were undeniably strong and skilled fighters," Victor pointed out.
"Is that so? And she''s stronger than Jeanne? It''s hard to believe," Magnus asked.
"We honestly don''t know much about how strong Elena is, but we have witnessed Mykel''s strength. He was the one who killed a giant demon, and he killed it in less than ten seconds. He punched the demon as soon as he jumped off the helicopter and killed it," James answered.
They all looked at James and thought it wasn''t possible since they all had to kill the demon that came out of the portals in a team. It took them more than ten minutes even though they had artifacts to help them kill the demons.
"He''s telling the truth. We were there and saw it with our own two eyes. He walked out of the burning me that was enough to melt steel, and his whole body was sizzling and melting. But he recovered in less than a day," Morris said since he could tell that none of them bought James'' story.
"So she''s telling the truth that Mykel is in a different league than us," Erik said as he looked at Jeanne. "I wonder if he''s that strong from his sponsor," Erik continued.
"You''re not the only one who wonders about that. All of us have been thinking about that since they''re all so powerful," Travis said.
Elena looked at each one of them and she knew it wouldn''t be an easy fight. No matter how strong she was, Dukes of Hell were different from any demon, and they could be on the same level as the demon princesses in the novel.
One thing that made Elena a bit at ease was that the Dukes of Hell were in human forms. They couldn''t use their full power in human forms, and they were being watched by dozens of people in the room. They wouldn''t want to blow their cover for just a sparring against her.
"d that I''m not treated like a woman here. So you guys can go all out and no need to hold back," Elena said as she stretched her arms.
"That''s our n in the first ce!" Agares ran toward Elena and was followed by his team.
Elena wanted to test the power of Agares punch, so she blocked it rather than dodged it. The moment he punched her forearms, Elena could feel the sting and pushed her back quite far which almost made her fall off the arena.
She wasn''t given a moment to breathe or recover as Agares and his team started throwing more punches and kicks at her. She could only dodge a few of their attacks and took the hit for the rest of them. She was bombarded with punches and kicks from all around her, but she kept herposure and waited for a moment to counterattack.
She focused on the woman on her right, and the moment the woman threw a punch at her, she immediately grabbed the woman''s hand. She instantly broke the woman''s elbow and bent the woman''s arm to the other side. She then went closer and mmed the woman down as she broke the woman''s shoulder.
Everyone looked at the woman''s arm and shoulder painfully as they cringed. But the woman didn''t even make any noise at all, and she immediately got up and fixed her shoulder and arm.
"You''ll pay for that," the woman said.
"Try me," Elena smirked as she managed to escape from the corner.
Before Elena could take a breather, Agares suddenly appeared right behind her. She was surprised and immediately put her left arm to protect her ribs, and she barely blocked it. She then grabbed Agare''s right wrist with her right hand before he could pull it back. She immediately spun around and used her left elbow to hit Agare''s face.
Agares managed to put his left hand on his face before Elena''s elbow hit his face. But it didn''t stop the momentum at all and he got hit by his own knuckles and knocked him back. When she thought she got the opportunity to kick him, before she could swing her heel to Agare''s face, the woman kicked her other leg and made her lose her bnce.
"My turn now," The woman said as she grabbed Elena''s left hand.
*Crack!*
Elena held her breath and she saw her fingers get dislocated, and then she was mmed to the ground so hard that it broke the arena. She saw the other woman was right above her in the air with her heel going down to crush her face. She rolled over and barely dodged it and the arena became a total mess.
Jeanne and the others wanted to help her, but they knew that Elena despised being interrupted. They also knew that Elena wanted to prove that she could handle everything on her own to Mykel.
Elena''s hands trembled in pain, but she didn''t let it stop her and started to fix her fingers. She then got cornered again and they didn''t hold back their punches and kicks. She couldn''t focus on the battle anymore because she started to reach her limit.
Their attacks and movements were too coordinated that it terrified everyone how good they were as a team. But on the other hand, they were also amazed that Elena could withstand all of them and didn''t give up.
"My God, this is no longer a sparring, they''re trying to kill her," Morris said with worried expressions. "We need to stop this before it gets worse!" Morris continued.
"No. Her friends don''t even try to stop her, so they believe in her," James replied as he looked at Jeanne. "Don''t do anything stupid, Victor. You''re going to die if you enter the arena," James looked at the restless Victor.
Victor clenched his fists and his palms started to bleed because of how tight he clenched his fist. He wanted to go up there and help Elena, but he agreed with James'' words that Elena didn''t need any help.
Elena spat out blood and wiped the blood from her nose as she smirked in excitement. She had never been so overwhelmed by anyone else other than Mykel, and it pissed her off.
"You still can stand, I''m genuinely surprised," Agares said as he cracked his knuckles. "But for how long?" Agares smiled and dashed toward Elena.
They fought for more than half an hour, and Elena was still standing tall even though she was covered in her own blood. Bruises covered her face and body so that she could no longer protect herself with her weak arms and legs.
Agares started to breathe heavily and he started to feel stings on his fists and feet. He wasn''t the only one, his team also felt the same thing, and they couldn''t bring Elena down.
"You guys failed to bring her down?" Mykel asked as he stood in front of the door.
Everyone turned around and looked at Mykel holding a cigar in his hand. Elena was happy that Mykel was there to see her and how he mocked them.
"That means you failed to defeat her, and she''s more than qualified to enter the portal, don''t you think, Agares?" Mykel asked again as he walked toward the arena.
"Fair enough," Agares said as he lowered his hands. "We the Redshield Guild acknowledge the Rebirth Guild to qualify to enter the portal," Agares pointed out as he looked at everyone.
Everyone was pping their hands, but this time they were doing it out of respect for Elena.
"I''m proud of you," Mykel said as he carefully fixed Elena''s hair. "You can rest now andy down on the bench," Mykel gently rubbed Elena''s cheeks.
Elena smiled happily and then slowly walked down, and then Jeanne and Aurea helped her walk to the bench.
"Where do you think you''re going?" Mykel asked.
Jeanne, Aurea, and Elena turned around because they thought that Mykel was asking them. But then they realized that Mykel was asking that question to Agera and his team who were about to leave the arena.
"There''s still someone that hasn''t joined the spar, and he should be tested as well, right? So why don''t all of you stay in the arena and test if he''s qualified or not?" Mykel asked as he slowly removed his suit and tie. "Don''t you all agree?" Mykel asked the audience as he rolled his sleeves.
"In my entire life, I haven''t, not even once seen him remove his suit and tie, and rolled his sleeves to fight," Jeanne said as she looked at Mykel.
"He''s so pissed because the only person in this world he cares about got beaten up like this," Aurea replied. "They''re so dead," Aurea chuckled mischievously.
Chapter 35 - 35: The Consequence.
Chapter 35: The Consequence.
Agera''s team was looking at him and waiting for what kind of response he was going to give. They knew it wouldn''t be good for them because they had no idea how powerful Mykel was since he could make them tremble from his presence alone.
They couldn''t win the spar in their human forms, and since they were demons, they didn''t want a mortal to beat them up. They might have to show their true selves to fight him, and the reason was that he could kill them if they didn''t.
"Fine by me," Agares answered as he walked back to the arena.
Agares didn''t want to lose face, so he epted Mykel''s challenge even though he wasn''t confident. His team didn''t have a choice but to follow Agares'' decision even though they didn''t want it.
Mykel suddenly disappeared and reappeared right in front of Agares with his fist right in front of Agares'' face. It was toote for Agares to block it and he took the punch right in his face and sent him off the arena.
Agares hit the wall and was stuck inside as the wall around him started to crumble. He slowly slid down the wall and hit the ground as he was still in shock that he was sent flying by a single punch.
Everyone''s jaws dropped when they witnessed how fast Mykel''s speed was and their eyes couldn''t see his movements at all. They looked at Agares who tried to stand up, but his spine was damaged so that it couldn''t support his body and legs which made his whole body tremble.
As James and the others were still looking at Agares'' effort to stand up, something just flew past above their heads. The wind struck their faces and immediately turned around to see what it was. It was a man and his face was almost deformed, his jaw was hanging down.
They were still terrified by what they saw, and then they heard a deafening banging sound. Mykel was blocking all the punches and kicks that those five people threw at him. Those punches and kicks were fiercer and more brute than the ones that Elena took earlier.
"Those punches and kicks are enough to break all our bones. How the hell does he able to block them like it''s nothing?" Victor asked and he was dumbfounded by what he saw.
"He''s in a different league, that''s for sure," James answered and watched Mykel dodge the punches and kicks. "One thing that I noticed is that Agares'' team has the same power as him. They''re not weaker nor stronger than him which is really terrifying," James pointed out.
"I agree. They''re on the same level as Agares, and they''re not wavering even though Agares has been eliminated," Travis said as he nodded his head in agreement.
"But that doesn''t change the fact that they''re no match for Mykel. He''s not taking single damage from their attacks," Lazarus said and looked at Mykel with admiration. "Their lives are in Mykel''s hands because he''s pissed, and we can only find out what will happen to these guyster," Lazarus continued.
Mykel looked at the two women and the three men in front of him, and his appearance was still as neat as the moment he entered the training ground. On the other hand, those five were covered in sweat and their bodies started to wear out from trying tond a hit on him.
"Don''t you fuck with us!" A red-haired man shouted as he threw a punch at Mykel from his left.
Mykel nced at the man and took the hit in the face, but then he used his left hand and grabbed the man''s face. The man was shocked that his punch didn''t even make Mykel bleed, and barely a scratch on his cheek.
Mykel tightened his grip on the man''s face, and it started to make a cracking sound that was loud enough for everyone to hear it. The man started to groan and scream in pain as his face slowly was crushed by Mykel.
"That''s embarrassing for you to make that kind of noise," Mykel said as he mmed the man down to the floor.
The whole ground crumbled and sank until the whole arena turned into a crater. The man was unconscious from the hit, and then Mykel threw the man''s body out of the arena.
At that moment, the rest of them didn''t have the will to fight anymore, but they didn''t want to forfeit. They didn''t have any other choice but to keep fighting him and tried to summon a bit of their powers to their bodies.
"I''ll show you my true pow-" The white-haired man said, but before he could finish his sentence, Mykel was already above him with his heel about to hit his head.
"Shut up," Mykel said and hit the man''s head with his heel.
The shockwave that Mykel produced was enough to send everyone on the training ground down to the floor. The whole training ground was covered in thick dust and smoke that made them couldn''t see anything around them.
The moment the dust and the smoke became thin, everyone could see a bit of what had happened in the arena. Their eyes were wide open when they saw that there was only one person left in the arena with Mykel. The shocking part was that Mykel was grabbing the person''s neck and was lifted above the ground.
"Give me your name," Mykel asked as he tightened his grip on the woman''s neck that broke Elena''s arm and fingers.
"Eli..." The woman answered as she tried to remove Mykel''s hand from her neck.
"Eli. I''ll remember that name," Mykel said as he deadly stared at Eli.
"Let go of me! I forfeit!" Eli screamed.
Mykel didn''t say anything and kept choking her until Eli''s face turned purple-ish red. Everyone walked back and asked him to let her go, but Mykel ignored them. He then nced at them and his gaze was enough to make them quiet.
Mykel turned his head to look at Eli and replied, "No, I don''t think so."
Mykel pierced Eli''s chest with his left hand, and blood started gushing out of her chest. She was screaming in pain and everyone was petrified when they saw the blood.
"Mykel! What are you doing?! Put her down!" Agera yelled as he walked toward him.
Jeanne, Aurea, Sven, and Gunnar blocked Agera''s path and they were enough to stop him from going further. Bhatmelec and the others surrounded Mykel and prevented the others from interfering.
"I can feel your heart beating in my hand," Mykel said with a smirk and eyebrows raised. He then pulled her closer and whispered something into her ear, "I know you''re not human, so let''s meet again in hell, Eli. Wait for me there."
Mykel crushed Eli''s heart and her whole body was tense for a solid minute, and then she died right in front of dozens of people. They were shocked and terrified that he killed a person like it was nothing. He then threw the body toward Agares, and he still had Eli''s heart in his left hand.
"You yed a dangerous game, and this is your consequence when you lost," Mykel said as he looked at Agares and dropped Eli''s heart to the ground. "The good thing she''s not a Chosen One and doesn''t have a sponsor, so she''s receable," Mykel continued as he wiped the blood off with a handkerchief.
Agera and his team were ring at him with hatred and they were ready to use everything to kill him, but they couldn''t given the situation they were in and so many eyes in the room.
"What? Do you want to end up like her? Come," Mykel said with a straight face.
Jeanne, Aurea, Sven, and Gunnar slowly moved away and made a path for Agera toe closer to Mykel. Agera gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, but he didn''t take a step forward, instead, he walked away and left the training ground with his whole team.
Mykel walked toward Lazarus and the others, and they were unconsciously taking a few steps back because they feared him. He then grabbed Victor''s cheek with his left hand which was still covered in dried blood on his palm. Victor was petrified that his knees went weak and couldn''t say anything.
"I don''t mind if you want to get close to Elena, but be mindful where you put your hands on her. Do you understand?" Mykel asked.
"Ye-yes... Sir!" Victor nodded his head as he held his tears.
Chapter 36 - 36: Behind the scene.
Chapter 36: Behind the scene.
The evening should have been a grand party for everyone to enjoy, but it turned into a gloomy and awkward party because of what happened that afternoon. They were all so quiet and enjoyed their food and drink as they nced at Mykel who was standing in front of Alfredo in the center of the hall.
They could see the anger in Alfredo''s eyes, but weirdly enough, he didn''t wreak it on Mykel. He acted like he was disappointed and sad which confused them because no matter how good their rtionship was, Mykel went overboard and it was unforgivable. Mykel on the other hand, didn''t look sorry or guilty at all, and he spoke to Alfredo as if nothing had happened.
Mykel knew even though he was only one of the guests that Alfredo invited, and how everyone knew how powerful the Redshield family was, Mykel already had everyone in his hands. He showed them who was the boss, who could change the world, and who they feared. Alfred knew that as well, that was why he didn''t want to make everything worse and decided to prevent that from happening.
"Unfortunately, I have an urgent matter that I need to take care of, so, Ladies and Gentlemen! Please enjoy the night!" Alfredo said as he faked his smile and looked at everyone in the hall. "Cheers!" Alfredo raised his ss.
"Cheers!" Everyone said and raised their sses.
Alfredo left with his advisor and the whole hall went quiet after Alfredo left the hall. They couldn''t enjoy the party because Mykel was in the hall with them. Mykel knew that, and he decided to leave the hall with Jeanne and Aurea.
"Sup dudes, can we join you guys?" Sven asked with Nagy next to him and suddenly appeared right in between Shanka and Darius who were at their table.
"Sure," Shanka answered.
Sven sat down and started talking with Shanka and Darius as Nagy sat next to Zahra and Ak. Bhatmelec and Vincze were joining Zhang, Jeong, and Ren''s table and started to have a light conversation with them. Gunnar, Enma, and Edith joined James and the others since they didn''t really have a problem with them. Lh, Lillith, and Gerrard went to the table where Lazarus and Magnus sat and got to know each other.
"Miss Edith, how''s Elena?" Victor asked with a worried expression.
"She''s sleeping in her room, and she''s already getting better. She will be fine tomorrow, I think," Edith answered and gently smiled at Victor. Her smile put Victor at ease for some reason.
"They both really have amazing recovery, huh? That''s good to hear, Miss Edith," James said.
"So, uh. You guys know about that side of Mykel?" Travis asked nervously.
"Boss'' personality? Yeah. We know that already," Gunnar answered as he held a bottle of beer. "So you should know by now why we don''t fear demons," Gunnar said as he chuckled.
They allughed nervously and were surprised that Mykel''s team was crazy enough to stick around with someone like him.
The atmosphere in the hall slowly lifted up and it became way livelypared to earlier. They started to enjoy their time together and started to open up with each other, but mostly they were all trying to dig up some information about Mykel.
They were starting to switch tables and everyone ended up dragging all the tables and making a giant square table in the center of the hall. They were allughing and getting drunk from both the drink and the atmosphere.
"I''m going to go to the bathroom," Jeong said to his friends as he stood up.
Jeong left the hall and he was only making an excuse so he could look for Jeanne since he admired her swordsmanship. He wandered around the castle, but he couldn''t find Mykel anywhere, so he decided to check the guest rooms on the second floor.
Jeong was looking at the long hallway with doors on each side, and when he walked further, he heard a loud thumping sound from one of the rooms. He was startled but he decided to approach where the sound wasing from. When he got close enough, he flustered and covered his mouth because he heard moansing from behind the door.
"Fuck, you''re too deep! Mykel, you can''t fuck me like this after we haven''t done this for so long..." Aurea''s voice could be heard from the door as she moaned in pleasure. "I''m going toe... Jeanne, kiss me," Aurea continued as she sounded out of breath.
Jeong''s heart was racing, and he wanted to get closer to hear what happened inside. As soon as he took a step closer, the moaning stopped and it was dead silence so suddenly. He knew that he got found out, and he immediately ran away as fast as he could.
Jeong went back to the hall and he was out of breath as he went back to his seat. His friends looked at him with confused looks, but when they asked him what had happened, he didn''t say anything and only shook his head.
"Miss Lh said that she''s Mykel''s girlfriend, right?" Jeong asked his friend.
"Yes, and she confirmed it earlier when you were in the bathroom. Why do you ask?" A woman with a white hat asked as she looked at Jeong.
"Nothing," Jeong answered as he shook his head and drank his juice.
(The next morning)
"Good morning..." Elena said as she yawned with her messy hair and entered Mykel''s room. "Oh, am I bothering you?" Elena was surprised when she saw Jeanne and Aurea''s naked bodies on the bed as Mykel sat on the edge of the bed without a shirt.
"No, and it''s noon already, Elena. You slept like a log," Mykel shook his head as he stood up. "How are you feeling?" Mykel asked as he looked at Elena''s body which had been fully healed.
"I can still feel a bit of sting on my body, but I''m fine. Anyway, I''m hungry, do you want to eat?" Elena asked. "They''re not sleeping, they both passed out, so we can leave them be," Elena said as she looked at how tired those two were.
Mykel nodded as he put on his shirt and went to the dining hall with Elena.
Mykel watched Elena eat, and she started to look like Lh with her long hair. He then looked at her arm and realized her recovery was abnormal even if she had her [Recovery] skill maxed out.
"Your skill ising back isn''t it?" Mykel asked and drank his wine.
Elena stopped eating her steak and looked at Mykel with a nk expression. "I don''t know, but yesterday when I fought them, I felt like my will to not lose made me endure everything," Elena answered.
"I felt their punches and kicks. You were not supposed to survive that," Mykel said as he put down the ss. "I believe it was your skill that made you survive. It slowlying back, just like me," Mykel pointed out and looked at Elena.
"Do you think so?" Elena asked as she looked at her hands. "I can''t feel the energy, but now that you mentioned it, I''m starting to feel sensitive about my body when I woke up this morning," Elena said as she realized that she could faintly feel her blood flowing around her body.
"What happened yesterday might trigger it, and now that ites back, you might want to train it again," Mykel exined.
"Yes, I will. By the way, where are the others? It''s weird that nobody is in the dining hall at this hour," Elena asked as she looked around at the empty dining hall.
"They''re exploring the whole area and looking at the other facilities that the Redshield family has. They should be back any moment now," Mykel answered. "Looks likest night they managed to get close to them. It''s good for us since now we have established a rtionship with them," Mykel continued.
Jeanne and Aurea came to the dining hall, and they both looked exhausted. They sat down next to Mykel and took Mykel''s food since he didn''t touch his lunch. Not long after that, Lh came with everyone, and they were taken aback when they saw Mykel in the dining hall.
"What are you guys standing there for? Are you scared of me? You guys did nothing wrong, so why fear me?" Mykel asked as he looked at James and the others.
Everyone sat down at the long dining table and started ordering their food to the servants standing still on the sides.
"Now that everyone is here, I have something to say that might interest all of you," Mykel said as he looked at them.
Chapter 37 - 37: Trust.
Chapter 37: Trust.
"What do you want from us?" Lazarus asked.
"No, I don''t need anything from any of you because I already have everything that I want. What I want to say is that I want to offer you something that might be helpful for all of you," Mykel answered as he crossed his arms on the table.
Everyone looked at each other and found what Mykel said sounded so suspicious.
"Are you trying to make the same offer as what Sir Alfredo offered? If so, I''m not interested, in fact, I don''t agree with whatever he''s nning to do," Magnus said even though he was scared that Mykel would be offended by his answer.
"No. Why would I offer something that would benefit myself?" Mykel asked as he raised his eyebrows.
They were so confused on what Mykel was nning to offer, and it became more and more suspicious. Nobody in the whole world would offer something that wouldn''t benefit them.
"What I''m offering you is protection," Mykel said.
"Protection? What do you mean?" Shanka asked.
"Let''s say that someone is also interested in your losses and that someone wishes that all of you would die," Mykel answered as he nced at the servants and maids on the sides. "I know that if you die, the artifact can be possessed by anyone. So, what I''m offering you is protection and prevent any of you die inside the portal if you decided to attempt to enter it," Mykel exined as he looked at Lazarus and the others.
"What you''re trying to say is someone here wants us dead?" Darius asked with his eyes squinted.
Mykel didn''t answer Darius'' question because the moment the hall became silent, they knew who it was. Although they found it suspicious why Mykel suddenly talked about it, they didn''t ignore his warning. They knew there were so many missing pieces about the origin of the Redshield family, and how Alfredo wanted to take the world into his grasp.
"How can we believe you that you''re not that someone who wants us dead?" Zhang asked as he looked at Mykel with suspicion.
"Do I look like someone who needs something like a child toy to help me?" Mykel asked back. "If I want your artifacts, I can kill all of you right here and right now," Mykel pointed out with a serious expression.
Everyone was tensed up and already nned on how to leave without dying.
"My brother is a man of his word. I can swear on my life that he''s not interested in the artifacts that you possess," Elena said as she looked at everyone.
"I also can vouch for that, if that helps," Jeanne said with her eyebrows raised.
After listening to both Elena and Jeanne''s words, they were a bit convinced and didn''t question Mykel anymore. But they were still suspicious of what his real intention was because it was too good to be true.
"Let''s say that we believe you and agree with your offer, but what will you get in return?" Ren asked.
"ess to the portals in the world. Even though the portals don''t belong to anyone, those people behind their desks still want a profit from it. I can guarantee that they would prevent anyone from outside the continent to interfere and try to take it from them," Mykel answered. "With your authority, that will help my guild to be able to enter those portals. The reason why I want to do this is because we can work together without anyone who stands above us that will manipte us. Equality is what I''m after, and to achieve that, I will offer my trust," Mykel exined.
They could tell that Mykel was against what Alfredo proposed yesterday, and some of them were d that he did. It wasn''t a bad offer, and it sounded more realistic than what Alfredo offered them about taking over the world and making it theirs. It sounded like a big lie and it wouldn''t end up like what they would expect.
"There''s one thing that I want to tell you, and the whole world still doesn''t know about this," Mykel continued. "Earth has seven continents, and so far there are only six portals that have been discovered, and each of them is on different continents. Thest one is somewhere up north," Mykel exined.
"Antarctica?" Jeong asked.
"I believe so, and we have no idea what''s happening up there. If that continent has been abandoned for years, and knowing there''s a great demon up there, we can expect that continent would be the worst than the others," Mykel answered as he nodded his head.
"What makes you believe there are seven portals?" Darius asked.
"Seven Princes of Hell," Rozan answered. "Mykel was warned by the great demon that he fought in Nebraska, and it said something about the Princes of Hell that are going to take over the world," Rozan exined.
"There''s only one way to find out, and that''s to check it and see it with our own two eyes, but I believe that I''m right," Mykel said. "You might think it''s a waste of time, but what if I''m right? What if there are hundreds of thousands of demons there and we keep ignoring it? What do you think will happen next?" Mykel asked.
"We can''t barely keep up with what we are dealing right now, and to worry about something that''s beyond our reach, it''s unwise," Magnus answered.
"That''s why I will give you all the information that we will get once we enter the portal in the United States. We will tell you what we saw in there and what kind of problems that we had," Mykel replied as he looked at Magnus. "That''s what I will offer you other than protection," Mykel said.
"That''s if you survived," Lazarus said as he looked at Mykel.
"If you dare, how about we make a bet? If we survive, all your wealth will be mine," Mykel said as he raised his right eyebrow and looked at Lazarus.
Everyone looked at Lazarus and waited for his response, but he shook his head because he didn''t dare. Although he believed the chance of the Rebirth Guild to survive was low, he still didn''t want to ept the bet for some reason.
"I thought so," Mykel smirked as he stood up and fixed his suit. "You all can do your research about the Princes of Hell. You might find something really interesting. Anyway, I''ll let you guys enjoy your lunch and meet me once you have decided if you''re in or not," Mykel said as he put a cigarette in his mouth and left the dining hall.
Lh took over the meeting and tried to convince everyone that they didn''t have to make the decision at that moment. She said that they could give their answers after Mykel came back from the portal, and Mykel didn''t specifically ask them to give the answer immediately.
Mykel stood in front of the door, and then the servants opened it for him. He looked at Alfredo who was sitting at his desk with a cigar in his mouth with his advisor sitting on the other side of the desk.
He entered the room and the servants closed the door behind him. He then sat down next to Alfredo''s advisor as the two of them looked at him without showing any expression.
"I''m moved by the speech you gave them," Alfredo smiled as he puffed the smoke. "Who would have thought your method is more effective than mine? I take my words back," Alfredo chuckled as he looked at Mykel.
"What can I say? I''m more experienced in this more than you do," Mykel answered with a smirk.
"I could imagine their faces when they found out that they have been betrayed," Alfredo giggled as he shook his head. "I''m impressed, really," Alfredo continued.
Alfredo opened a small box and it was a box of cigars, and then he gave one to Mykel. Alfredo''s advisor grabbed the lighter in his trouser pocket and then lit the cigar for Mykel.
"Wee aboard, Mykel Alester. You''re an executive member of the Illuminati now. The world is now under you, and you can get anything you want in this world," Alfredo said.
Mykel puffed the smoke and looked at the smoke floating to the ceiling and said, "Now. Shall we talk about the business that we have nned?"
"We shall," Alfredo nodded as he leaned his body forward in excitement.
Chapter 38 - 38: Demon Possession.
Chapter 38: Demon Possession.
"Finally we are back..." Rozan stretched his arms after a long flight back to the United States. "Are we going to go straight to the portal?" Rozan looked at Mykel who walked in the front.
"We will go tomorrow early in the morning. I have to meet with Richard first," Mykel answered.
After spending three days in Alfredo''s ce, everyone went back to their own country. They enjoyed their time there, and they didn''t even bother that the Redshield Guild''s team wasn''t there after the spar. They were d that those people weren''t there with them because it would be unpleasant.
Mykel went to Washington DC to meet with Richard because he had something to discuss. As soon as Mykel entered the White House, Russel guided him to a different ce than usual. The ce was unreachable by ordinary people, and not even by the staff in the White House.
"Please go this way, Mister Mykel," Russel said as he pointed at the hallway.
Mykel walked the hallway and Russel didn''t follow him from behind, he went back from where they came from. When Mykel reached the end of the hallway, he looked at the wall in front of him, but then it started to rotate. Mykel was a bit surprised when he saw the emblem of an eye inside a triangle on the wall.
"Wee to the family, Mykel," Richard said as he poured himself a ss of whiskey.
"Who would have thought that you''re a part of this as well," Mykel entered the room and looked at the pictures of all the ex-presidents of the United States who were a part of the cult.
"This has been going on for so long and of course, all the money that flows in this countryes from them. We are just one of the many," Richard replied and drank his whisky. "You''ll be surprised when you meet the others," Richard continued.
"I already know the other executive members. Since you know about me already, that means the others should know as well," Mykel said as he sat down. "But that''s not why I''m here. I came here to tell you that we are going to enter the portal tomorrow early in the morning," Mykel continued.
"I see. You''re going to bring back the dead bodies?" Richard asked.
"What bodies? I''ll only bring back the artifacts," Mykel answered.
"How much is he going to pay you for that?" Richard asked again.
"He''s not going to pay me anything, but you will," Mykel answered as he looked at Richard.
"What do you me-" Before Richard could ask, his phone rang and he was surprised when he saw the name on his phone screen.
"Looks like he has something to say. I''ll meet you again once I''m back," Mykel said as he patted Richard''s shoulder and then left.
Mykel went back to New York, and he realized that one of the streets was busier than usual. He saw people celebrating a group of people on the street, he asked the pilot what it was all about, and the pilot said that it was the return of the Awakeners who had been on a journey for a month.
"I heard from the locals that there''s this kid who has amazing talent, and they believed he would be the best Awakener in the future," The pilot said as he looked down at the street. "That kid has a skill that made him unable to get exhausted, and said that he had killed hundreds of demons before you came, Sir," he continued.
"Really? Do you catch his name?" Mykel asked and kept looking at the people dancing and cheering on the street.
"If I remember correctly, his name is Anzel," The pilot answered.
"Anzel," Mykel raised his eyebrows.
Mykel decided to check thedies'' penthouse and saw everyone was gathering there except for Lh and Edith since they immediately took care of the guild.
"You''re back already?" Jeanne asked.
"My business is done with Richard, and I was about to summon all of you here, but seeing that everyone is here already, I can go straight to the point," Mykel said as he rested his hands on his waist. "I think you guys saw it already, about the Dukes of Hell. The one that I killed, she was a human, and I think they''re in a simr situation as Aurea back then when Mazikeen possessed her body," Mykel continued.
"But since they''re not supported by the system, unlike Aurea, they can''t use their full power. What I''m trying to say is that all of them used to be humans before the Dukes of Hell possess their bodies," Mykel exined as he looked at Rozan. "What do you think?" Mykel asked since Rozan had learned more about Demonology.
"As far as I know, the history of this world about possession is simr to the one that we know. In Aurea''s case, Mazikeen entered her body and tried to take over her body which made her almost die. Here, it''s simr, but the demon can''t use their power once they entered a human body as if they don''t belong in a human body. But, it would be a different scenario if the human offered their souls to the demon and let the demon take over their bodies which is the possibility of what happened to them, the chance would be close to zero," Rozan answered as he thought really hard.
"So that means they have to offer at least a hundred bodies until the Duke of Hell can control over a human body?" Gunnar asked.
"We are talking about a normal demon here, so if we are talking about a demon with a high rank, especially a Duke, that would take thousands or even more than that," Rozan answered and he looked unsure about it.
"No wonder Agares was pissed about it when Mykel killed that woman," Aurea said. "But, what about the demons that Alfredo has bought from us? If he really going to summon a demon with those, are they going to bring in more demons to Earth?" Aurea asked as she looked at Rozan and Mykel back and forth.
"There are so many Dukes of Hell in the book, and I believe he''s going to summon more of them. Since they''re basically a spirit with no real physical body, they''re going to enter a human body just like Agares and the others," Rozan answered as he checked his phone. "If that''s what Alfredo is nning to do, why don''t you stop him, Mykel?" Rozan asked.
"What for? Both Gods and Demons are trying to kill us. Let the Gods fight the demons through these Awakners because our goal isn''t really to stop this. Let one of them lose the war, and then we take care of the winner after," Mykel answered.
"Then why do we enter the portal if we''re not going to stop the demons?" Sven asked.
"To bring back Aurea''s sisters. They''re in there somewhere, and we are going to need all of them back," Mykel answered as he looked at Aurea who was nkly staring at nothing. "That''s our priority, and we are going to do whatever it takes to bring them all back," Mykel continued.
All of them nodded with understanding.
"What are we going to do after that?" Jeanne asked.
"Visit the Gods. We haven''t seen the real them, and I''m quite curious what they look like here. Also, there''s something that I want to confirm with some of them," Mykel answered as he looked at his wristwatch.
"Confirm?" Aurea asked.
"Yes. I want to confirm if they''re going to be our allies or not. If not, we are going to subdue them just like back then," Mykel answered. "Anyway. You guys get some rest, I''m going to the office to speak with Lh," Mykel said and then left.
(At Lh''s office)
"Are you busy?" Mykel asked as he looked at Lh at her desk with a pile of documents on her desk.
"Not really. This is nothing. What''s wrong?" Lh asked as she looked at Mykel sitting at the desk.
"I want you to find information about an Awakener, and his name is Anzel," Mykel answered as he grabbed one of the documents to help Lh with her work. "I''m interested in this kid because he has a skill that made him unable to get exhausted," Mykel continued.
"What are you going to do with that kid? Recruit him?" Lh asked.
"We''ll see," Mykel answered as he looked out the window.
Chapter 39 - 39: What remains.
Chapter 39: What remains.
"Mister Mykel! Please give us a few words about the portal and what''s your n when you get inside!" A reporter asked as she followed Mykel before they entered the restroom area. "Are you going to bring back the Chosen Ones that have been missing for a few weeks?" she asked and pointed the microphones at Mykel.
"The n is to gather as much information about the portal and what kind of world is inside. We tried to ask the Chosen Ones toe back after they gathered anything, but it appears it doesn''t go well," Mykel answered as he looked at the portal behind the fence with barbwires on top.
"Are you confident with yourself and your team?" Another reporter asked.
"Yes," Mykel answered.
"I don''t think confidence alone is enough because they made a huge mistake by only relying on confidence. Not only they were confident, they also had artifacts on them to help, but this time, you and your team don''t have that. What do you think about that?" The reporter asked.
"Artifacts are just tools. What can a tool do if the wielder isn''tpetent? That''s exactly what happened to them," Mykel answered and then entered the restricted area where the reporters stopped following him because it was forbidden.
Mykel and his team stood in front of the portal that they didn''t know what wasing for them there. Lh and Edith were there as well, but they didn''t join them because they had to take care of the guild''s affairs.
"Mykel," Lh said as she held Mykel''s right hand from behind. "Please be careful," Lh looked worried.
"I will. Just wait for me, it won''t take long," Mykel replied and then kissed Lh on the lips as the reporters recorded and took photos of them. "Are you guys ready?" Mykel asked and looked at everyone.
All of them nodded their heads and then Mykel entered the portal without hesitation. Jeanne and the others followed his steps as Lh and Edith waved at them and watched them disappear.
Mykel''s face was struck by strong heat, a heat that was simr to when he was brought to hell by Lucifer. He slowly opened his eyes and saw the endless desert with no end to it. The sky was as red as blood with dark clouds rumbling and shes of lightning underneath them.
"The portal is still there, and we can go back whenever we want. The problem is that we might lose our way back once we explored further," Jeanne looked at the portal behind her. "The weather here is rough as well, and we might get a heatstroke if we don''t bring enough water," Jeanne said as her mouth started to feel dry.
Mykel looked at his hand and he tried to use his magic to cool down the surrounding area. The wind started to give a cool breeze and everyone started to feel a bit at ease, but slowly the cool breath started to hurt their skin because of how cold it was. He realized that his magic was powerful enough and decided to fly with wind magic to look at the area.
"What do you see?" Aurea asked as she covered her eyes to prevent the sunlight from blinding her.
Mykelnded and didn''t say anything, and then he started walking hurriedly. The others followed him and were curious about what he saw, and after they walked for half an hour, they found skeletons buried in the sand.
"Who are these skeletons belong to?" Rozan asked as he looked at Mykel dig up the sand.
"Who else?" Mykel asked as he showed a ne made of fangs that were hanging on his hand. "They''re the Chosen Ones," Mykel answered.
They were surprised when they realized that those skeletons were in fact the Chosen Ones. They collected all the artifacts that were buried underneath the sand. They couldn''t believe that their bodies had turned into skeletons in less than a month. Even if the weather was a bit extreme, it shouldn''t decay bodies that fast.
"I don''t know what kind of world this ce is, but this ce isn''t for the living. When they died, I think their skin and flesh were absorbed by this ce. You can see there isn''t a single skin around," Mykel said as he looked around and saw nothing but dried skeletons.
"That''s one, but what bothers me is that they''re not even that far from the portal. Did they die from the weather? Did something ambush them? Or they died from something else?" Aurea said as she looked at the portal that was still visible in the distance.
"I guess we will find out, but one thing for sure they''re too weak to be here," Mykel said as he put the ne in his suit''s pocket.
"Something ising," Jeanne said as she looked at the distance.
Everyone looked in the direction Jeanne was staring, and they saw the sand was sinking. Something was moving underneath the sand and it looked big since the sand was sinking quite deep into the ground. They readied their weapons and waited for that thing to get closer to them.
The moment the thing was close enough to them, the sand stopped sinking. They all looked down and started to leap away from where they stood. A giant sandworm appeared with its mouth wide open.
Gerrard knew it was impossible for him to use the bow and arrows he brought with him. He then looked at the bow artifact that he took from the skeleton and decided to use it. When he was about to put an arrow on the bow, the arrow was covered in roots that appeared out of nowhere.
Gerrard released the arrow and when the arrow hit the sandworm''s body, the roots started to spread and entangled the sandworm''s body. He was surprised that a single arrow was enough to stop the sandworm''s movement.
"Nice call!" Sven tapped Gerrard and ran past him with Vincze and Gunnar followed Sven from behind.
Sven stabbed his scythe and started to get pulled by the sandworm, but Gunnar and Vincze grabbed his legs so they could join him. Sven offered his hand to Vincze and then threw Vincze up high onto the Sandworm''s neck. Gunnar also got a boost from Sven, but Sven threw him too high that he ended up right above the Sandworm''s mouth.
"Sven! Why?!" Gunnar asked as he readied his shield because he was about to get swallowed by the Sandworm.
Gunnar was ready to get swallowed by the Sandworm, but then an arrow hit the Sandworm''s chin. The roots made the Sandworm close its mouth and Gunnarnded right on the Sandworm''s mouth.
"You want to eat me? Eat this!" Gunnar held his shield with both hands and then mmed it right onto the Sandworm''s mouth.
At the same time, Sven and Vincze slit the Sandworm''s body open with their scythe and spear. The others were watching from the sides and watched both Sven and Vincze cut the Sandworm''s body open. Jeanne, Aurea, and Bhatmelec suddenly ran toward the Sandworm and stabbed their swords into the Sandworm''s body.
The Sandworm kept wiggling to the surface, but Jeanne, Aurea, and Bhatmelec kept pushing their swords down until its whole body was cut open. The Sandworm lost so much blood and started screeching in pain, but then it copsed and died.
"Well, that was easy..." Rozan said as he looked at the dead Sandworm.
"I forgot how disgusting it is to be dealing with creatures that have so much blood..." Aurea said as she looked at her whole body covered in blood.
Rozan helped Jeanne, Aurea, Bhatmelec, Sven, and Vincze clean off the blood on their bodies. They were checking the Sandworm''s skin because it was so thick that it brittled their weapons. They had to repolish their weapons before they could go any further.
"Where''s Mykel?" Jeanne asked.
Elena pointed her thumb behind her back, and then Jeanne saw Mykel standing on top of the sand dune. She looked at Mykel clenched his fist and in a blink of an eye, he punched the sand so hard that it created a shockwave that sent them flying, even the Sandworm''s dead body got pushed quite far away.
Everyone slowly stood up and then saw something that baffled them. Dozens of Sandworms, or at least pieces of them gotunched off the ground and floated in the air from Mykel''s punch. He killed all of them by crushing the Sandworms in the sand.
Mykel squinted his eyes because he saw the sand was sinking, but this time it looked different from earlier. He could see the sand was bulging and something was slithering underneath it. A giant Sandworm, five times bigger than the others just showed itself to the surface.
"Now that''s more of a challenge," Aurea smiled in excitement.
Chapter 40 - 40: Similar.
Chapter 40: Simr.
"Jeanne!" Aurea shouted as she stuck her sword on the giant Sandworm''s body and offered her hand at Jeanne who was on the ground.
Jeanne jumped as high as she could and grabbed Aurea''s hand. She stabbed her sword at the Sandworm''s body, but it wasn''t deep enough because it was thicker than the previous one. She used more force and managed to pierce the skin deep enough.
"We can''t cut this thing open likest time! We need a better weapon for this!" Jeanne shouted as she looked down at Aurea because it was so loud around them. "There''s a dagger artifact, right? Did Lillith take it?" Jeanne asked.
"Yeah! This is why I''m doing this!" Aurea answered.
Aurea grabbed Lillith''s hand and tossed her up to where Jeanne was, and then Jeanne tossed her up to the Sandworm''s back. Lillith stabbed the dagger made of stone into the Sandworm''s skin and it was easy as cutting a piece of paper. She looked at Jeanne and Aurea hanging on the side, and then she looked at the Sandworm that slithered on the sand trying to eat Sven and the others.
"She got it, and she knows what to do!" Aurea nodded her head. "I guess we''re useless here..." Aurea said to herself and looked at the ground which was twenty meters away from where she was.
"Lilly! Can you do it on your own?" Jeanne asked as she looked up.
"Yeah! Leave this one to me!" Lillith answered as she nodded her head.
Jeanne looked down at Aurea and then nodded her head. They both jumped down from the Sandworm''s body and roughlynded on the sand. They both immediately rolled over because they didn''t want to get crushed on the Sandworm''s body.
Lillith cut the Sandworm open that slowly became bigger and bigger, but suddenly the Sandworm stopped chasing Sven and the others. The Sandworm slowly lifted its upper body up and made Lillith slide down but she immediately stuck the dagger in the skin.
Jeanne and Aurea waved their arms at Lillith as if they were signaling something to her. But because of how far she was and how loud her surroundings were, she didn''t know what they were trying to tell her. Suddenly, the Sandworm screeched and pointed its head down into the sand.
The Sandworm was about to dive into the sand again because it knew there was someone on its back that had been cutting its back. Lillith realized why Jeanne and Aurea were waving their arms at her, they were telling her to jump off because the Sandworm was about to enter the sand. It would kill her if she stayed on its back, but she didn''t want to let go and decided to do something crazy.
"I really don''t want to do this..." Lillith sighed and then stabbed the dagger as deep as she could and tried to create an opening for her to enter the Sandworm''s body. "How thick is your skin?! Just let me in already!" Lillith kept stabbing and cutting the flesh underneath the thick skin of the Sandworm.
"What''s she trying to do?! She doesn''t have much time left or she will get sucked into the sand!" Aurea asked as she stared at Lillith.
"She''s going to hide inside the Sandworm''s body..." Jeanne answered.
The Sandworm started to burrow its head into the sand and then the upper half of the Sandworm''s body was already inside the sand. They couldn''t see Lillith and hoped that she was safe because if she didn''t make it inside in time, she would get crushed by the pressure.
"Jeanne! Aurea! There are more of theming this way! Be careful!" Enma shouted in the distance.
Jeanne and Aurea turned around and saw dozens of Sandworms swimming underneath the sand. The Sandworms wereing toward them really fast, and they were all surrounded by them.
"Dad, can you look over me?" Elena asked as she looked at her right fist.
Mykel was surprised when Elena decided to call him dad rather than calling him father. It felt weird but somehow made him a bit happy.
"I''ll always protect you. Go," Mykel said as he nodded his head.
Elena turned around and looked at the Sandworm that came to the surface. The Sandworm was flying down toward her with its mouth wide open. She took a deep breath as she clenched her fist, she then jumped high enough that the Sandworm''s mouth couldn''t reach her.
Elena red at the Sandworm''s ugly head and punched the head with all her might. The Sandworm''s head hit the sand so hard that it got stunned for a moment. She thennded right on top of its head and punched it over and over until her hands bled.
Elena was relieved when her fists were enough to tear the Sandworm''s skin and break its skull. Suddenly another Sandworm came out to the surface from her right side and was ready to swallow her. She jumped away and the Sandworm ended up pouncing on the Sandworm''s body that Elena had beaten up.
Elenanded on the edge of the Sandworm''s mouth and immediately dashed forward as she watched the other Sandworm try to free itself. The moment the Sandworm freed itself, she jumped and threw a sidekick at the Sandworm''s head.
The Sandworm got knocked away, and as soon as Elenanded, she tried to catch up to it. She jumped again and this time she kneed the Sandworm''s head before it touched the ground. She heard a loud cracking sound, and she thought she broke her knee, but it wasing from the Sandworm''s body.
Elena looked at the Sandworm and wiggled as if it was in pain, but then it suddenly stopped moving. She didn''t believe that she had killed it, but if she was indeed killed by it, she might now see the weaknesses of the Sandworm. She then turned around and looked at the other Sandworm and decided to test it out.
She ran back to the Sandworm''s head when it tried to lift its head up. She looked at the area below its head and jumped as she clenched her right fist. She punched the Sandworm so hard that she heard the same cracking sounding from it.
The Sandworm wiggled its head and hit Elena who was still in mid-air. Shended right in front of Mykel and she watched the Sandworm make the same reaction as the previous one.
"I think the bone below its mouth is important to them. Just like a human neck," Elena said as she looked at the Sandworm.
"Nobody can break their bone like you did, Elena. They''re not strong enough and neither are their weapons," Mykel replied as he looked back and watched everyone fight dozens of Sandworms. "Since you can do it on your own, it''s time for you to help them," Mykel said.
Elena joined the others and told them about the Sandworm''s weakness. After they knew which spot to attack, everything became a lot easier for them, but then the giant one resurfaced again.
The giant Sandworm looked in pain as it wiggled its body and looked like it was trying to get rid of something. They all watched it as they fought the smaller ones since they didn''t want to identally get hit by the giant one.
Mykel looked at the giant Sandworm and tried to test it out on it. He jumped from the top of the dune and kicked the giant Sandworm in the neck. Everyone could hear the loud cracking sound and the giant Sandworm copsed to the ground. It didn''t wiggle like the other ones and instantly died after he broke the bone.
Seeing that the giant Sandworm was dead, the other Sandworms burrowed into the sand and left. Everyone could sigh in relief, but then they remembered that Lillith was still inside the Sandworm''s body.
They looked at where Lillith cut the Sandworm''s body and when they found it, Mykel entered the hole that was covered in sand. He ripped the hole wider because he was a bit concerned that Lillith might be buried inside and suffocated herself since she was in there for quite a while.
Mykel came out with Lillith on his back, and she was unconscious but she was still breathing. Not long after he brought Lillith back, the giant Sandworm''s body started to decay rapidly. They watched the giant body melt and leave nothing but bones, but then they saw something familiar.
"The circle and the symbols. Why have they appeared from that thing?" Rozan asked.
"Looks like it will create another portal and will lead us somewhere else. It has a simr mechanic as in the novel, so the next ce should be more difficult than this one," Mykel answered as he kept carrying Lillith on his back which made Elena a bit jealous.
"So basically the more portals we enter from now on, the deeper we are to hell?" Jeanne asked.
"I believe so," Mykel nodded his head. "Anyway, since the portal won''t appear anytime soon and I believe you guys aren''t qualified to enter the next ce, why don''t you guys hunt more this thing and increase your level?" Mykel asked as he looked at everyone.
"Yeah, that''s a good idea. My level increased by two levels from killing a few of them. We can use this ce as our new hunting ground," Aurea nodded in agreement.
"Alright, let''s stay here for three days. Make every second count," Mykel said.
All of them nodded their heads with understanding and went their separate ways since they knew how to kill the Sandworms.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 41: Curiosity and Suspicion.
Mykel and his team walked out of the portal, and hundreds of people were chilling on the other side of the fence. They were murmuring when they saw Mykel and the otherse out because they saw dried blood on Jeanne and the others¡¯ outfits. They immediately surrounded the entrance and waited for them toe out.
"Jeanne, can you handle this for me?" Mykel asked because he didn¡¯t want to be bombarded with questions.
"Okay, can you help me, Aurea? I need you to make them stop asking after we are done giving statements," Jeanne looked at Aurea who was staring at her broken sword that she was fond of.
"Yeah, sure," Aurea nodded her head and threw away the sword since it was unrepairable.
For the past three days inside the portal, Mykel had been trying to contact Luciel, Beldathiel, and the others. None of them responded to his telepathic messages, and he wondered if they were indeed in those ces or in their original ce which was Gehenna. Knowing none of them responded, he had a feeling that they were captured and couldn¡¯t listen to his message or they died.
Everyone was chilling in the camp with the soldiers as Jeanne and Aurea gave the reporters statements. When Mykel charged his phone and turned it on, his phone rang and it was Alfredo who called him. Mykel looked at it and ignored it because he didn¡¯t want to deal with anything at that moment.
"We¡¯re done, and the helicopter is ready," Jeanne said as she grabbed a cold bottle of water.
"Alright, let¡¯s head back. You guys can rest for as long as you want," Mykel nodded his head as he stood up.
Everyone left and flew back straight to New York, and Mykel¡¯s phone kept ringing because Alfredo and Richard had been trying to contact him. He ended up turning his phone off because it annoyed him.
"Wee back," Lh approached Mykel because she had been waiting for him after she heard the news. "How was it? Was it different from the one you created?" Lh asked as she helped Mykel remove his suit, tie, and shirt.
"It was totally different, but it was simr to the towers with portals that lead to the next floor," Mykel answered as he removed his watch.
"I guess they tried to copy your work. That¡¯s good to hear if it was simr to yours," Lh said as she folded all of them and brought them to theundry room. "Oh, I did what you asked for, about the kid named Anzel. I found the information and it¡¯s on the table in the living room," Lh continued.
"I¡¯ll check it outter. I want to take a bath first," Mykel said as he walked to the bathroom.
"Oh, by the way, yesterday Richard reopened the airport. Now everyone can travel around the world. The airport is so busy since yesterday," Lh said.
"I see, that¡¯s good," Mykel answered and got in the bathtub.
Mykel was rxing in the bathtub, but then he saw Lh enter the bathroom naked. She was biting her lips as she smiled and raised her eyebrows naughtily. She entered the bathtub and sat right behind him and started massaging his shoulders.
"Jeanne and Aurea got their turns, can I get mine now? I know that you¡¯ll be busy after this," Lh whispered as she slowly rubbed Mykel¡¯s chest and down to his crotch.
"I guess I should take another shower then. Come here," Mykel said as he leaned his head on Lh¡¯s chest and looked at her.
They started kissing as Lh slowly moved around and sat on Mykel¡¯sp.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
They spent hours in the bathtub until Lh couldn¡¯t move a muscle in her body. Mykel had to bring her back to the bedroom and help her put on her pajamas so she could rest for the day. He then went to the living room and checked the document that Lh mentioned.
Mykel looked at Anzel¡¯s data from how old he was, his parents¡¯ names, home address, the school he went to, and what he did in the past years when the demon invasion happened. He didn¡¯t find anything interesting about him, but when he looked at the name of the skill that Anzel had, he was interested in it.
"Seventh Virtue, Diligence," Mykel said to himself as he looked at the skill name. "Seven Virtues, that¡¯s the opposite of the Seven Sins," Mykel grabbed his phone and tried to search for some information about it.
"Purity, Temperance, Charity, Diligence, Patience, Kindness, and Humility. The Seven Heavenly Virtues are the opposite of the Seven Deadly Sins," Mykel read in the article about the Seven Virtues. "The Seven Deadly Sins reflect the Princes of Hell which are Lucifer, Mammon, Satan, Beelzebub, Leviathan, Asmodeus, and Belphegor. The Seven Heavenly Virtues reflect the Seven Archangels which are Gabriel, Michael, Cassiel, Azrael, Ramiel, Uriel, and Raphael," Mykel continued reading the article.
Mykel squinted his eyes and thought that something was fishy about that skill. He looked at the time and it was alreadyte at night, so he decided to get some sleep and meet Anzel in person tomorrow.
The next morning, Mykel went straight to the bunker where Anzel lived, and when he got there, he couldn¡¯t find him. He asked the people who still lived there, and they all said that Anzel had leftst night hurriedly. It made him more suspicious about it because it was too good to be a coincidence.
"Can you show me where his room is?" Mykel asked a man who he had been talking to.
"Yes, it¡¯s this way," The man said as he pointed at the tunnel next to him.
Mykel entered Anzel¡¯s room and saw it was a mess, and there was still a few stuff that got abandoned. He could tell Anzel was in a hurry, and he was convinced that Anzel left because of something and that something might be because someone or something warned Anzel to leave.
Mykel looked around and then he saw the coordinates on the wall. He put the coordinate on the map, and he found out where the coordinates led to. He then realized the airport had started to operate again, and he might know where Anzel went.
Mykel hurriedly went to the airport and checked all the people who boarded the airnesst night.
"There was a passenger named Anzel Rasmussen. He took the midnight flightst night, Sir" The woman said as she looked at the list on the monitor.
"Where¡¯s the destination? Norway?" Mykel asked.
"No, France, Sir," The woman answered as she looked at Mykel.
Mykel furrowed his eyebrows and he thought that Anzel would go to Norway because the coordinates led there. He wondered if there was something in France or if Anzel was going to transit from there to Norway. Either way, he believed there was something going on behind his back that made him feel uneasy.
"Thank you, Miss," Mykel said and then left.
Mykel was about to leave the airport, but then he saw Anderson and Eric on the airfield. He remembered that the information mentioned something about Anderson and Eric who were there with Anzel when he came back from the journey. Both of them were Anzel¡¯s closest friends and could be called brother-in-arms. He then decided to go and meet them and ask them about Anzel.
"Major Anderson, Captain Eric, good work for today," Mykel said as he walked toward them.
"Mister Mykel! Wee back! We heard the good news yesterday," Anderson said as he gave Mykel a salute.
"I¡¯m not here to be praised. I have a question for both of you. Do you know Anzel Rasmussen?" Mykel asked as he looked Anderson in the eye.
"Yes, we know him. Thanks to him, we¡¯re all alive right now," Anderson answered and nodded his head. "Is something happened to him? We haven¡¯t seen him in a while," Anderson asked.
Mykel kept staring Anderson in the eye with a straight face because he knew that Anderson was lying. Anderson was good with his poker face, but then Eric nced at Anderson with an anxious look on his face. Mykel nced at Eric and got what he wanted, he then smiled and it made Anderson and Eric feel nervous.
"Nothing, I¡¯m just curious about him. Can you tell me about him?" Mykel asked.
"Of course," Anderson nodded his head.
"Not here. This ce is too hot. How about you bothe with me and we can talk in my office. I also have an offer for both of you, a job better than here," Mykel said as he squinted his eyes because he was facing the sun.
Anderson hesitated, but if he declined Mykel¡¯s offer it would be suspicious. He knew that Mykel wasn¡¯t someone who could be dealt with easily. He then epted the offer and the three of them went to Rebirth Guild Headquarters.
Mykel brought them to his office, and they were having a light conversation as they enjoyed good quality coffee beans. While they were talking, someone came into Mykel¡¯s office, and it was Aurea and Lillith. Anderson and Eric were nervous because they could see through Aurea and Lillith¡¯s eyes, the eyes of crazy people.
"Now, tell me everything you know about Anzel, and everything that he told you," Mykel said as he put down his cup of coffee as the curtains slowly closed by themselves to prevent anyone from looking inside the office.
Chapter 42: Who to fear.
Mykel was enjoying his coffee as he sat on top of his desk and suddenly he saw a tooth just fall onto his carpet. He nced at Anderson and Eric who were covered in their own blood as their bodies trembled in pain and fear. He wasn¡¯t even bothered by the amount of blood on his carpet and the screams of pain that he had been hearing for an hour.
"Looks like you still don¡¯t want to open your mouth. I exception nothing less from ordinary soldiers who fought demons without superpowers," Mykel said as he fixed his gloves.
"We... We told you there¡¯s nothing else that we can say because that¡¯s all we know..." Anderson said unclearly because he lost most of his teeth. "Please... we don¡¯t have anything that you want, Mister Mykel," Anderson continued as his eyes glimmered in tears.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Mykel didn¡¯t buy it because Anderson lied back then, and knowing that Anderson would keep his mouth sealed, that only made Mykel more curious about what they knew. He then let Lillith y more with Anderson until he could no longer scream or cry.
"We can do this all day, and the longer you keep it from me, the less chance for you to survive," Mykel said as he grabbed his cup of coffee.
"I swear to God! I don¡¯t know anything!" Anderson used hisst energy in those words.
"You should consider whom you¡¯re here with. You should know who to fear. You might fear the demons, but you should fear more the people who hunt demons for profits," Mykel said and took a sip of his coffee. "Also, your God won¡¯t help you here. You can choose between cripple for the rest of your life or death," Mykel warned.
Lillith started to stab her dagger at Anderson¡¯s lower gum and plucked out his teeth one by one. Eric was forced to look at how Lillith tortured Anderson by Aurea and she was holding a dagger in her hand and pointed it at his left eye. If he closed or even looked away, she would gouge his left eye slowly and painfully.
Mykel watched Lillith put her index finger into Anderson¡¯s mouth and scratch the nerves that were hanging out from the gum. Anderson was screaming as he sobbed and trembled in pain that he had never felt in his entire life.
Mykel¡¯s office was soundproof, so anyone outside his office couldn¡¯t hear anything. They couldn¡¯t hear a grown man cry and scream like a little girl.
"I¡¯ll tell you everything! Please stop torturing him! I beg you!" Eric red at Mykel.
Mykel smirked and he knew that Eric would speak up because he could tell how weak he waspared to Anderson, mentally. He had been ignoring Eric and letting Eric experience and witness the gruesome that Lillith did so he would open his mouth.
"Speak," Mykel said as he put his cup of coffee down.
Eric was about to speak, but Lillith didn¡¯t stop torturing Anderson.
"Tell her to stop first! I won¡¯t say anything if she won¡¯t stop!" Eric shouted and kept ring at Mykel.
"She will stop once you gave me everything. Or you can keep your mouth shut and let Anderson die since his life is now in your hand," Mykel replied as he sat down on his chair. "Start talking," Mykel stared Eric in the eye and he was dead serious about it.
"Mykel Alester the author of Towers of Demon! You and the characters you created! We know about them! Jeanne, Lh, Gunnar, Rozan, Gerrard, Sven, Vincze, Enma, everyone!" Eric pointed out. "Anzel was the one who told us about it, and there are people who know about it as well. Those who know the story are Awakened with special skills!" Eric continued and made it as short as possible so Lillith could stop torturing Anderson.
Lillith and Aurea stared at each other, but they weren¡¯t that surprised because Mykel knew something like that would happen anytime soon.
"Virtue skill?" Mykel asked as he grabbed a pack of cigarettes in his suit¡¯s pocket.
"Yes! Right now there are five of them around the world and Anzel is one of them!" Eric answered as he looked at Anderson.
"How did Anzel know there are five of them? I deleted my novel," Mykel asked as he put a cigarette in his mouth.
"The forum, webnovel forum where people discuss about books," Eric answered as fast as he could.
Mykel lit his cigarette and took his time as Lillith kept torturing Anderson to her heart¡¯s content.
"I see, but you both aren¡¯t awakened. Does that mean it only worked to people who know the full story of my novel?" Mykel asked and puffed the smoke out.
"That¡¯s what Anzel believes. That¡¯s all we know, so please stop torturing Anderson!" Eric shouted.
Mykel looked at Aurea instead of Lillith, he then nodded his head up at Eric. Aurea smiled and slit Eric¡¯s throat so slowly until he gargled in his own blood as he tried to scream. At the same time, Lillith stopped torturing Anderson and let him look at his friend die a slow and painful death.
"You don¡¯t look surprised. I guess it¡¯s given since you both know about my secret and you both are threats to me," Mykel said as he stood up and then walked toward Anderson. "But, I¡¯m not going to put you on the same fate as him. I¡¯m going to make Anzel see with his own two eyes the consequence of telling my secret to someone else," Mykel continued as he stood in front of Anderson.
Mykel snapped his fingers and suddenly, Eric¡¯s body was caught on purple fire. His body melted and turned into ashes, but the me swallowed the ashes and left nothing. It happened in just a few seconds, and it terrified Anderson to his core.
"What do you want me to do with him?" Lillith asked.
"Make him blind, deaf, mute, and cripple. Make sure that he can¡¯t move his limbs and give any signal by using his body," Mykel answered.
"Should I do it here? It¡¯s going to be messy though," Lillith said as she pointed the bloody dagger in her hand at Anderson.
"You can do it here. You can take your time, I¡¯ll wait while I look at the forum that Eric said," Mykel said as he walked back to his desk. "Make it look like he got attacked by demons," Mykel pointed out as he opened hisptop.
"Okay," Lillith said as she cleaned her dagger.
Anderson was desperate and he had zero chance of getting out of that situation. He then looked at Mykel and realized why Anzel hesitated to meet Mykel. He finally knew the reason, Mykel was the embodiment of the devil, or even worse than the devil.
Aurea sat on top of the desk as she took a peek at the forum that Mykel had opened. She was curious about those Awakeners with skills called Virtue and how special they were.
It only took Mykel a few minutes until he found a discussion forum about his webnovel. He looked at thetest posts and found the discussion that Anzel started.
As Mykel exined to Aurea and Lillith about the Seven Heavenly Virtues, he found something interesting. He found a name in one of the posts, Gea Lupin, and she also gave her information on where she lived. Mykel finally knew the reason why Anzel went to France, and he never thought it would be that easy.
"That was fast," Aurea said as she looked at Mykel saving Gea Lupin¡¯s name on his phone.
"You¡¯ll be surprised how clumsy people are," Mykel answered and put his phone on the desk. "Eric said they¡¯re are five of them now, and that included Anzel. There are two lefts, and I wonder what will happen if all the Virtues skill have been given to these Awakeners," Mykel pointed out as he leaned on his chair and watched Lillith work.
"Something big?" Lillith asked as she slowly gouged Anderson¡¯s right eye. "Seven Deadly Sins, Seven Heavenly Virtues, Seven Princes of Hell, Seven Archangels. You said that both Gods and Demons are going after you, so now we have extras enemies. Archangels and Virtues Awakeners," Lillith exined after she cut off Anderson¡¯s tongue and started to cut his vocal cord through his mouth.
"Something is bothering me though," Lillith said as she stabbed Anderson¡¯s eardrum. "From millions of people who read your story, there are only seven of them left in this world? That doesn¡¯t make any sense," Lillith continued and started to cripple Anderson.
"It doesn¡¯t unless the Lord or whoever Lucifer worships decided to kill all of them and keep the seven of them alive," Aurea replied as she looked at Lillith. "In the end, any omnipotent being is still doing whatever they want for fun and game," Aurea continued.
"There will be more surprise in the future, so don¡¯t let this one bothers you," Mykel said as he shut hisptop.
"What are you going to do?" Aurea asked.
"Wait and see. Looks like the Lord is joining the game and I¡¯m interested in what the Lord can offer," Mykel answered as he nkly stared at nothing.
Chapter 43: Good news.
Anzel walked out of the international airport in Paris and could see the morning sun. The air felt different, but it was colder therepared to New York, and he was surprised that the city looked dead. He knew that they still had to clear the city from the demons, and he realized how fast Mykel and his team were to get rid of the demons.
"Anzel!" A woman¡¯s voice could be heard from the hallway.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Anzel looked to his right and saw a dark brown-haired woman as tall as him waving her hand at him. She wore a ck leather jacket with a white tank top underneath, ck jeans, and ck boots.
"Gea?" Anzel asked with his eyebrows raised as he looked at the woman.
"Yeah! Wee to Paris!" Gea said as she spread her arms with a huge smile on his face. "But I guess it doesn¡¯t look great at the moment. We are still fighting demons around here," Gea continued as she looked at the city.
"d that I¡¯m here. I can help you guys with that," Anzel said as he fixed his backpack on his back.
"Yeah, but before that. I¡¯m surprised when you messaged me and said that you were on a flight here. You said you would exin it to me once you¡¯re here, and now that you¡¯re here, let¡¯s talk," Gea said with her arms crossed.
Gea brought Anzel to the nearest cafe so they could talk while they were enjoying their coffee and food. Anzel exined to her about what had happened, and about the being that he had been speaking with. Gea was surprised when the being warned Anzel about Mykel which made him leave and go to France.
"Is that being your sponsor?" Gea asked.
"No. I honestly haven¡¯t experienced something like some of the Awakeners when Gods contacted them. This being isn¡¯t God, but something else," Anzel answered as he ate his bagel sandwich.
"Is that being with us right now?" Gea asked.
"I don¡¯t know, but it won¡¯t speak to me even if I try tomunicate. Ites and goes as it pleases, so I really can get any more information about it. Although, I got a coordinate from it," Anzel answered and grabbed his phone.
Anzel showed the coordinates to Gea, and it was not that far from where they were. Norway was right above France and it only took them a few hours of flight and a day of driving.
"Do you want to go there?" Gea asked as she held her cup of coffee.
"No, not yet. The being told me that I¡¯m not ready yet. It said that we all should go there together," Anzel answered and ordered another bagel sandwich because it was delicious.
"We?" Gea asked with her eyebrows raised.
"All the Virtues Series skill Awakeners. Since there are still five of us and we need two more, we can¡¯t go there yet," Anzel answered. "Speaking of it, I think we can meet each other now, right? I heard Australia and Russia start to open the airports," Anzel continued and took a huge bite of the bagel sandwich.
"I¡¯ll ask them, but first we should take a photo together as proof that you¡¯re here with me!" Gea said as she showed her phone.
Gea and Anzel posed and took a selfie together, and then Gea posted it on the group chat. The first one to react was that their newest member was a woman from Korea, and her name was Eun Soo. She possessed a Virtue skill called [Third Virtue: Kindness] which was totally different from [Fourth Virtue: Charity].
Eun¡¯s [Third Virtue: Kindness] skill was a support skill that allowed her to show kindness that could heal any kind of wounds and injuries. Her power could even curete-stage cancer, and her power grew stronger as she kept rising her skill. They believed that one day her skill could bring someone back to life.
Eun Soo became famous in a single night because of her skill, and she was called the Priestess. She got recruited into the biggest guild in Korea which was the Sinhwa n.
"Two left, huh? Temperance and Humility. I wonder when will thest two appear," Gea said as she looked at the selfie she had just sent to the group.
"I hope they appear soon because we are given such power. We are indirectly responsible for all the human race and we have to protect them with it," Anzel answered as he grabbed his cup of coffee.
"Just like Asmond," Gea chuckled. "But the answer to our question is still nowhere to be found," Gea said as she leaned on her chair.
"About what happened to Asmond? I think Mykel is the only one who knows the answer. If Asmond was brought here, I think he could easily save this world," Anzel answered.
They were thinking about it, but then the group chat became so lively because of the selfie that Gea sent. Danny and Anastasia were so jealous because they also wanted to meet with them. They both then said that they could go and meet them soon because they were still needed in their own country to kill the demons.
When Gea and Anzel were busy chatting in the group chat, the sound of sirens could be heard in the distance. Gea told him that that was a sign of a demon sighting and that it was a call for help to Awakeners. They both then left to hunt demons since it was their only job as Anzel said earlier.
(At the meeting room in Rebirth Guild Headquarters)
Mykel was talking with all the Guildmasters through a video call, and he gave them information about the portal. He gave everything he knew without hiding a single thing from them to gain their trust, and they appreciated his honesty and kept his word.
"You believe that each portal has a different difficulty? We have checked the portal in Warsaw, Pnd, and it was totally different from the one in Montana. The ce was nothing but rocks, hills, and mountains," Lazarus said as he looked at Mykel.
"Yes. Because here, if you don¡¯t have a heat resistance skill, you might die from the heat alone. I¡¯m not sure about your ce, but there should be something that requires you from clearing that ce," Mykel exined.
"The portal in China is also different. The ce was a vast sea with inds, and it appears that we have to create a ship or a boat to travel there," Zhang said. "We haven¡¯t met with the monsters because we only checked our surroundings and left immediately," he continued.
"What about in Africa?" Mykel asked Shanka and Darius.
"It was snow, and we couldn¡¯t see anything else because it was too cold for us. I think we have to have a cold resistance skill to be able to survive there," Shanka answered. "We also heard that the one in Australia is a vast jungle with trees that blocked the sky," Shanka pointed out.
"What about South America?" Magnus asked Mykel.
"It¡¯s a hell hole over there. As we speak, the poption keeps decreasing over there because there weren¡¯t that many Chosen Ones. They can¡¯t keep up with the breakout and not to mention the great demon that¡¯s still wandering around," Mykel answered.
They kept discussing the portals for hours, and then Mykel proposed something to them that they couldn¡¯t decline. He offered them all toe to the United States and let them enter the portal so they all could use that ce as a hunting ground and increase their levels. He already told them about the Sandworm¡¯s weaknesses, and it would be an easy fight since they knew about it.
"That¡¯s all for today, I¡¯ll be waiting for your arrival," Mykel said and then disconnected from the video call.
Mykel left the meeting room, but then Lh approached him and told him there was someone who wanted to meet him. He knew who that person was and he told her to let the person meet him in his office.
"Good afternoon, Mister Mykel," Johan said as he entered Mykel¡¯s office. Johan was Alfredo¡¯s trusted advisor. "It smells weird in here," Johan said as he looked at the bloodstains on the window and floor.
"I was taking care of some stuff, sorry for the mess," Mykel said as he looked at the stains. "Since you¡¯re here already, everything is in there," Mykel said as he looked at the big hard cases in the corner of the room.
Johan looked at the hard cases and decided to check each one of them. He looked at the artifacts that Mykel brought back, and he was amazed by them and could tell that each one of them was worth billions of dors.
"There are a total of twelve artifacts, and all of them are there," Mykel said as he looked at Johan¡¯s huge smile. "I¡¯m not sure what kind of effects those artifacts do, but I can assure you that all of them are artifacts," Mykel continued.
"I believe you. Sir Alfredo would be pleased when he saw these. You really kept your promise," Johan replied as he touched each one of the artifacts. "Now that I got what I wanted, and Sir Alfredo personally asked me toe here to get this, you should know by now why he did that," Johan said as he closed all the cases.
"Since what I want is worth more than those, I¡¯ll ask what it is after I got all the artifacts from the Winter Guild that they brought into the portal in Warsaw. I believe these and those that Winter Guild had should be enough for the payment," Mykel answered as he looked at Johan.
Johan raised his eyebrows with a curious look, but then he smiled as he nodded his head with understanding.
"Sir Alfredo would love to hear the good news," Johan smiled.
Chapter 44: Best friend.
"This city looks so alive that I wouldn¡¯t believe it if someone told me this city used to be a dead city a month ago," Lazarus said as he looked at the city where everyone lived normally.
"The power of money, and we all know where it came from," Shanka replied as he walked past Lazarus. "By the way, are those cars parked outside for us?" Shanka asked as he looked at the SUVs through the ss wall.
"There¡¯s only one way to find out," Darius answered and walked out of the airport.
They were surrounded by reporters and got bombarded with questions that they couldn¡¯t hear because of the ovepping voices. Magnus and his team ignored reporters while the others used that opportunity to gain more recognition and fame.
"Ah, Miss Edith, are you here to pick us up?" Magnus asked after he managed to get through the crowds.
"Yes, and please get inside. The reporters and the paparazzi are quite wild here," Edith answered with a gentle smile.
Magnus chuckled and nodded his head as he walked toward one of the SUVs. He and his team used ten of the SUVs since he brought fifty people with him.
Everyone went to Rebirth Guild¡¯s second building which was next to headquarters, the building which was where Mykel and the others lived. They were weed with a feast and endless amounts of every type of alcohol. It reminded them of when they were at Alfredo¡¯s castle, and they enjoyed their time there as well.
They spent the whole day drinking and partying since they had nned to explore the portal tomorrow morning. Everyone had a great day and all of them stayed the night there as if they were on vacation. They didn¡¯t have a single worry about tomorrow¡¯s hunt.
The morning came, and they all departed to Montana which was more than a day by car. They were fine about it since they all had never visited the United States, so they could use it to look around.
Although they were confident about the hunt, they couldn¡¯t be so sure about it because they didn¡¯t know if they were strong enough. Mykel decided to send everyone on his team except for Elena, Lh, and Edith into the portal to watch over them. They didn¡¯tin, instead, they all appreciated it since it made them feel at ease.
James and the others were going to join them as well since they were a part of the Guilds of the World. They waited for the others in Montana as they hunted some demons to warm up and prepare themselves.
"I thought you didn¡¯t want to join them because you don¡¯t want to, but to think it¡¯s because of this," Mykel said as he looked at the tattoo shop in front of him.
"Well, I already have some ideas and designs, and nned on putting them on my body today," Elena answered as she looked at her phone. "This ce is where you got all your tattoos, right?" Elena looked at Mykel in excitement.
"Yes, and I never thought they were still alive," Mykel answered as he nodded his head. "Let¡¯s head in then. I want to see if the owner is still the same," Mykel continued and walked inside the tattoo shop.
The bell rang when Mykel entered the shop, and when he looked inside, the ce was the same as he remembered. Suddenly a woman walked out of the corner with tattoos all over her body, and she was shocked when she looked at Mykel. She then hurriedly ran toward him with a huge grin on her face and jumped into his arms.
"Wow, I would never think you woulde here again, Mykel," The woman said as she chuckled in disbelief. "How are you? Well, I suppose you¡¯re living veryfortably now," she continued and slowly walked back.
"Well, sooner orter I woulde to visit. You¡¯re still as beautiful as thest time I saw you, Helen. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re alive," Mykel answered and gave Helena a gentle smile that surprised Elena.
"I never thought you were also into an older woman, Mykel," Elena said as she looked at the woman who looked a bit older than Mykel.
Helen and Elena stared each other in the eye, and they both looked confused. Helen was confused about who the woman next to Mykel was, and Elena was confused about who that woman in front of Mykel was to be that close to him.
"Your new girlfriend? She looks gorgeous," Helen asked as she pointed her thumb at Elena.
"No, my little sister," Mykel answered.
"Huh? Do you have a little sister like this? Why you never told me about her? I thought were best friends," Helen asked and she looked disappointed as she frowned.
"There¡¯s a reason why I never told you about her and brought her to you. You would pounce on her immediately," Mykel answered.
"Fair enough, but you slept with my sisters back then. Well, I was the one who introduced them to you in the first ce, so it was my fault I guess since I know what kind of a man you are," Helen said as she sighed.
"Are they here now?" Mykel asked.
"They died the day the demon invasion happened," Helena answered. "I don¡¯t want to ruin the mood by talking about them. Anyway, I¡¯m Helen, Mykel¡¯s tattoo artist and best friend," Helena continued and smiled gently at Elena.
"Elena, Mykel¡¯s sister," Elena answered and she was surprised that they both had simr names.
"What a beautiful name. So? I know you¡¯re here not for just a small talk. Are you going to get another tattoo?" Helen asked as she looked at Mykel¡¯s body which appeared a lot taller than thest time she remembered.
"I am," Elena said.
"Hmm? But you have such a beautiful skin. Are you sure you want to stain it with ink?" Helen asked as she frowned.
"It¡¯s fine, I want to have some, like what Mykel has," Elena answered.
"How adorable," Helena chuckled. "Come, let¡¯s do some drawing!" Helen smiled as she pointed at the door which was her office.
Helena drew the art that Elena wanted to put on her chest which was flowers. Helena told Elena everything about her, she was thirty-eight years old and she had known Mykel for five years. She knew almost everything about Mykel from how nerdy and skinny he was until now. She also knew about Sasha and what had happened to her, she was the only one who had been trying to help Mykel, but he didn¡¯t want any of it.
"Alright! One down, what else do you want me to draw?" Helen asked as she looked at Elena.
"That one, do you think it would look good on my neck?" Elena asked as she pointed at one of the drawings that was framed and disyed on the wall.
"Hmm, since you have a long neck just like Mykel, anything would look good," Helen answered as she stared at the art "Anything else you want?" Helen asked.
"I think that¡¯s all for now. When they will be ready?" Elena asked.
"Honey, I should be the one asking you that question because I¡¯m ready whenever you are," Helen answered with a flirtatious smirk.
"I¡¯m ready, let¡¯s do it," Elena said with excitement.
They all went to the next room, and Elena suddenly removed her shirt and bra which startled Helen.
"Honey, Mykel is here?! You shouldn¡¯t take off your shirt like that!" Helen said with a shocked expression.
"Why? Mykel has seen every inch of my body, and I¡¯m fine with showing my boobs to him," Elena answered.
"Mykel. I never thought you would go that far! You shouldn¡¯t do that!" Helen said as she turned around to look at Mykel.
"I¡¯m not that sick, Helen. Just start working, I won¡¯t look at her either," Mykel replied as he put his hand on top of Helen¡¯s head and forced her to face the front.
Elenay down and Helen started inking Elena¡¯s cleavage and upper boobs carefully. Helen was surprised that Elena didn¡¯t flinch or groan in pain as if she didn¡¯t feel a thing. She then focused on making the best tattoos since each art of her work was a one-in-a-lifetime thing.
"I still couldn¡¯t believe this city is safe now. I used to be stressed out when I lived in the bunker," Helen said as she kept inking Elena¡¯s body. "Who would have thought I could reopen my shop again," Helen continued.
"You lived in the bunker?" Mykel asked and he seemed interested in that story. "Do you know Anzel Rasmussen?" Mykel asked again before Helen could answer the first question.
"Yeah, for a whole year. And yes, I know that kid. He¡¯s such a nice kid even though he looked gloomy before he was awakened," Helen answered. "Why do you ask? Do you know him?" Helen asked without looking back.
"Something like that. Did he ever mention my name?" Mykel asked.
"Yeah, he did many times. He told us about you as a famous author. Of course, I know that already, but he was so cute because he looked like one of your fans," Helen answered.
Elena and Mykel stared at each other, and then they both looked at Helen with curiosity. Mykel then slowly walked toward Helen without making a sound, and Helen didn¡¯t realize that Mykel was already right behind her. Elena looked at Mykel and she was a bit sad since she had just started getting her first tattoo.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"What else did he tell you?" Mykel asked as he looked down at Helen with his hands on his back.
"Holy shit! You scared me!" Helen jolted from her seat, but she managed to put the needle away from Elena. "Nothing else. What¡¯s wrong?" Helen asked and she looked at Mykel weirdly.
Mykel could tell that she was telling the truth since he knew her so well.
"Nothing," Mykel smiled.
Chapter 45: Different from them.
"Aurea!" Jeanne shouted as she offered her hand.
Aurea ran toward Jeanne and grabbed Jeanne¡¯s hand as she held her new sword in her right hand. Jeanne then threw her into the air which confused the mages and healers from Sinhwa n who stayed behind them since they were taking turns with the Shinshi n. When Aurea was in the air, suddenly a Sandworm came to the surface with its mouth wide open to swallow her.
Aurea swung her sword and created a projectile attack down to the Sandworm¡¯s mouth. The Sandworm wiggled when her attack was enough to make the Sandworm bleed. As she was free-falling toward the Sandworm¡¯s mouth, she stabbed her sword right under the Sandworm¡¯s mouth and cut it open all the way down.
Shended as the Sandworm¡¯s blood gushed out right behind her and made a blood rain. She swung her sword to get rid of the blood and when she sheathed her sword, the Sandworm copsed and died from blood loss.
"Nice, I leveled up," Aurea said as she walked toward Jeanne.
Everyone was impressed no matter how many times they had seen those two work together to kill a Sandworm like it was nothing. Although the Chosen Ones could kill the Sandworms just like Aurea did, Aurea and Jeanne didn¡¯t have any artifacts on them which was impressive.
"Looks like things are going smoothly on the other sides as well," Jeanne said as she looked at the distance where bolts of lightning struck the sand that was enough to kill the sandworms underground. The Olympian¡¯s Guild was having a feast there and nobody could stop them.
"Well. As long as we don¡¯t have to babysit them, I don¡¯t have anyints," Aurea replied and looked at the other side where the sandstorm was happening where the Sun Guild was. "Anyway, I need a better material for my sword. This one sucks," Aurea continued as she pointed her sword at the other side where hundreds of swords were flying around and mutting the Sandworm. The Golden Lotus n was also having their moment and had been on a killing spree.
"You can ask them to give you one of their swords. I bet they would give it to you without hesitation," Jeanne asked jokingly as she chuckled.
"Good idea, but I don¡¯t like the style of their swords. It¡¯s too shy," Aurea answered as she looked southwest where the Shinshi n was and they were dealing with four Sandworms at the same time. "I might ask Ren to give one of his swords. His sword looks kind of elegant," Aurea continued.
"Remember, Mykel didn¡¯t want us to make a scene here," Jeanne said with her eyebrows raised since she knew that Aurea would make a scene the moment she opened her mouth.
Aurea raised her hands as she walked away and walked up to the top of the dune. She then watched James and the others struggle to fight a single Sandworm, but thankfully, Gunnar and the others were babysitting them. Without them, James and the others would die immediately the moment they were facing the Sandworm.
Jeanne walked back to where the Sinhwa n was resting, and then she nced at a woman with long bright blonde hair like her. She was amazed by that woman¡¯s skill since it had been a while since she could see an ability to fully heal a wound.
"You¡¯re really amazing," Jeanne said as she approached the woman.
The woman turned her head and when she saw Jeanne¡¯s face, she was frozen still as if she was staring at a ghost. Jeanne raised her eyebrows as she tilted her head because she was confused about why the woman reacted like that.
"Th-Thank you..." The woman answered and couldn¡¯t stop staring at Jeanne. "You¡¯re Miss Jeanne, right?" she asked.
"Yes. Am I bothering you?" Jeanne asked and she looked a bit guilty.
"No! You¡¯re not! I¡¯m a huge fan!" The woman answered as she shook her head repeatedly. "My name is Eun Soo!" she said as she offered her hand for a handshake.
Jeanne shook Eun¡¯s hand, and she was surprised at how happy Eun¡¯s face was when she touched Jeanne¡¯s hand. Eun¡¯s eyes were watering as she kept shaking Jeanne¡¯s hand, and then she snapped back to reality and removed her hand from Jeanne¡¯s hand.
"I¡¯m sorry..." Eun bowed her head repeatedly at Jeanne.
"It¡¯s alright," Jeanne smiled gently as she put her hand on Eun¡¯s shoulder tofort her. "Do you want to take a picture with me? You looked so happy to see me, so I guess there¡¯s something that you can bring back hometer," Jeanne said.
"I would love that," Eun smiled happily as she nodded her head in excitement.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Eun took a few selfies and she was so happy about it, and she couldn¡¯t wait to show it to Anzel and the others. She then thanked Jeanne for that, and Jeanne was happy that she could make Eun happy.
"Miss Jeanne, you¡¯re hurt? Do you want me to heal you?" Eun asked as she looked at Jeanne¡¯s bruised palm covered in cuts. She didn¡¯t realize that earlier because she was too happy to be able to see Jeanne in person.
"Yes, please," Jeanne smiled as she nodded her head.
Eun held Jeanne¡¯s hand and used her skill to heal Jeanne¡¯s palm, but to her surprise, she couldn¡¯t heal Jeanne¡¯s hand. She was so confused and tried it again, but the result was still the same. She then decided to cut her own palm because she was scared that her skill had limitations, but suddenly her palm was fully healed as if nothing had happened.
"That¡¯s weird," Jeanne said as she looked at her own palm. "It¡¯s alright. This is just a minor injury. It will heal in no time," Jeanne said. "Anyway, I¡¯ll let you be since there are more people that will need your help. I¡¯ll see youter," Jeanne continued.
"Wow, she¡¯s really sweet and kind as I imagine..." Eun said as she looked at Jeanne walked toward Aurea who was on top of the dune and eating her snack. "But what¡¯s happening to my power? Is it because she¡¯s not from here?" Eun asked as she looked at her own palms.
"Eun Soo..." Jeanne said as she sat next to Aurea.
"Hmm? Who¡¯s that," Aurea looked at Jeanne with her eyebrows raised.
"That woman with amazing healing power," Jeanne answered as she looked at her bruised palm. "There¡¯s something I want to test, Aurea. Can you do it for me?" Jeanne asked as she looked at Aurea¡¯s palm which was in the same condition as her from training and using excessive strength to fight the Sandworm.
Jeanne exined to Aurea what had happened, and then Aurea looked at Eun who was still confused. She then nodded her head with understanding and walked down the dune to meet with Eun.
Jeanne didn¡¯t want to look at Eun because she didn¡¯t want to show any suspicion. Not long after Aurea came down to speak with Eun, Aurea came back and sat back next to Jeanne. She showed her palm and it was exactly the same as before she left.
"Nothing happened," Aurea said. "So? What¡¯s this all about?" Aurea asked.
"I think it has something to do with us. Don¡¯t you think that we are different from them?" Jeanne asked back.
"We have always been different from them from the beginning. We aren¡¯t humans, we aren¡¯t Gods, we are just characters from Mykel¡¯s novel. We aren¡¯t living being unlike them," Aurea answered. "No matter how hard you tried to be like them, we can¡¯t. We are just a being that was made through a pen and paper," Aurea continued.
Jeanne hummed with understanding, and she sounded like she wasn¡¯t satisfied with the answer. She started to think about how it would feel if she could be a human like the people who lived on Earth. She then realized that she wasn¡¯t epted there and that she was just a character with emotions and personalities that were made by Mykel.
"Jeanne, don¡¯t. I know what you¡¯re thinking, and I want you to get that shit out of your head," Aurea stared Jeanne in the eye. "We are all doing this because we want to see Mykel again, remember that," Aurea pointed out.
"I know," Jeanne answered and stared nkly at the vast sand with no end.
Chapter 46: The Upper Hand.
Three days had passed since the Guilds of the World entered the portal. They decided to end their hunt because they couldn¡¯t handle the heat no matter how high their [Heat Resistance] skill was. It stressed them out because they couldn¡¯t sleep since there wasn¡¯t a day or night there, not to mention the Sandworms that kept attacking them and terrorizing them.
It was a huge sess and the whole world heard about it, and now all the Guilds around the world wanted to do the same thing. That was when Richard decided to speak up about the portal which shocked the world.
"What the fuck is he talking about?" Ren asked as he listened to Richard who suddenly came to Montana and gave a statement to all the reporters. "The portal belongs to the Rebirth Guild and everyone should pay millions of dors to enter?! How could he approve that?!" Ren asked again.
It wasn¡¯t just him or all the guildmasters who were shocked by the statement. Jeanne and the others didn¡¯t even know that the portal belonged to them because Mykel didn¡¯t say anything about it. They didn¡¯t even know how Mykel could persuade Richard no matter how close he was to Richard because it would be a huge loss to give it to the Rebirth Guild.
"This is really bad. What if Pnd, China, Australia, South America, and Africa decided to do the same?" Magnus asked with his arms crossed.
"They won¡¯t," Darius answered as he shook his head with confidence. Everyone looked at him with confused and curious looks on their faces. "Mykel could do it because he could clear the portal, but what about those countries? They¡¯re still living in terror, and if they tried to clear it, they will risk their countries when sending countless Chosen Ones if they failed miserably. Knowing how high the risk is, I don¡¯t think they can do it now or anytime soon," Darius exined as he looked at Richard.
"I don¡¯t know if I should be impressed or terrified with Mykel¡¯s way of thinking," Lazarus said and kept listening to Richard¡¯s speech.
"First he was just a nobody. Someone that we don¡¯t know existed. Then we met him, and we thought he was just a strong Awakener, but then not long after that he took New York, and befriend President Richard. Mykel and Rebirth Guild can be called the face of the United States now. Everyone that lives here is looking up to him," James said and remembered how time seemed to fly really fast even though it all happened in less than three months.
"Then he gathered all of us here, showing his scheme and how genius he is. I don¡¯t know if I should be suspicious of him or admire him because of how easy it is for him to change the world," Zhang said. "He said of equality among all of us, but it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s showing us what he¡¯s capable of," Zhang continued.
"But he looks so pissed though, that Richard guy. It seems he didn¡¯t approve it, but Mykel might have something that made him can¡¯t do anything about it. If we want an answer, let¡¯s meet him in person and ask what this is all about," Shanka said.
All of them nodded their heads with understanding and then went back to New York.
Mykel was watching the news with Lh, Edith, and Elena in the penthouse. They were shocked about it as well, and when they looked at Mykel, he was smiling as he drank his vodka.
"How? And when did this happen?" Lh asked in disbelief and excitement at the same time.
"Since I have be an Exclusive Member of the Illuminati, I gained a lot of authority and power. Alfredo is convinced that I¡¯m the future and that I can bring him what he wants. With that being said, Richard who¡¯s just a normal member of the society, he has to listen to Alfredo and approved this deal, if Alfredo wants me to stay," Mykel answered.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
"So basically President Richard is your underling?" Lh asked.
"Something like that. I can tell he¡¯s pissed because he just realized that I have been using him this whole time, but it¡¯s already toote for him to change it. If he decided to do something funny, someone wille and kill him for jeopardizing Alfredo¡¯s position," Mykel answered as he nodded his head.
"Are you now the leader of this country?" Elena asked as she looked at Mykel.
"For now," Mykel answered as he poured another ss of vodka.
"For now?" Elena asked.
"For now I¡¯m just the true ruler of this country. Soon, there will be more countries that will be mine," Mykel answered and emptied the ss in a single shot. "We will rule the world from behind the curtain just like Alfredo, and we will do it very carefully," Mykel continued.
Jeanne and the others arrived at Rebirth Guild headquarters, and they were weed with a feast again. They were given time to wash themselves before they went to the main hall. They were invited to the main hall by Mykel because he knew that they were curious about what happened yesterday.
After everyone gathered in the main hall with food and drink in their hands, Mykel entered the main hall with all of his team. One thing that surprised them was Elena¡¯s sudden change of appearance. They saw her new hairstyle and the new tattoos on her chest and neck, and she wore a tight leather jacket and tight jeans that made her look like a totally different person.
"I know that all of you are exhausted from the long journey and from the hunt, so I¡¯ll make it quick," Mykel said as he looked at each one of them. "You must be shocked when President Richard stated that the portal now belongs to the Rebirth Guild and anyone who want to hunt there should pay their fees to enter," Mykel continued.
"I know your concern, each one of you, but you don¡¯t have to worry. We are the Guilds of the World, and that rule doesn¡¯t apply to any of you. You cane and go whenever you want without reservation or pay any fee. Also, we have sent a team to take all your games from inside the portal for free so you can use them or sell them," Mykel exined.
Everyone looked at each other because they didn¡¯t know Mykel would go that far for them. It was great to hear that Mykel thought about them even for the slightest, but that only made them even more suspicious.
"I can see in your eyes that you¡¯re suspicious, concerned, and afraid, but that¡¯s already obvious since you have witnessed what I did back then in the castle. You should be concerned and afraid, but not suspicious because I¡¯m a man of my word. When I said I want equality, I mean it and what I¡¯m doing right now is to show you that I¡¯m being honest," Mykel said. "That¡¯s all I have to say, you can enjoy the rest of the day here and we have prepared everything to fulfill your needs, cheers!" Mykel continued and raised his ss at them.
Everyone raised their sses and took a shot of their drink.
Jeanne suddenly leaned toward Mykel and whispered something to him. Eun was watching from her table, and suddenly Mykel nced at her which gave her a chill down her spine. She was frozen still when Mykel kept staring at her, but then her hands started to tremble when Mykel decided to walk toward her.
"You¡¯re Eun Soo?" Mykel asked and noticed her trembling hands. "Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m not going to do anything to you. I just want to confirm something," Mykel said.
Mykel suddenly crushed the ss in his hand as hard as he could until his hand bled. Everyone looked at him and silently watched him offer his hand to Eun Soo.
"Can you heal my wound?" Mykel asked.
"Ye-yes..." Eun answered as she slowly reached Mykel¡¯s hand with her trembling hands.
Eun carefully touched Mykel¡¯s hand and used her skill, but nothing happened. Mykel was surprised that she couldn¡¯t heal his wound as well, but then Eun shook her head as she took a deep breath. She then tried it again, and this time she healed the wound in Mykel¡¯s hand. The reason why she couldn¡¯t heal his wound the first time was that she had to show her kindness to be able to heal the wound, but since she was scared of Mykel, the skill failed.
"That¡¯s interesting," Mykel said as he looked at his palm. "It¡¯s truly interesting. Thank you for opening my eyes, Miss Eun Soo," Mykel smiled and left the main hall.
"What do you mean by Eun Soo opening your eyes?" Aurea asked after they went far enough from the main hall.
"I just found an upper hand. The only upper hand that I needed the most," Mykel answered with a big smile.
Chapter 47: Simple-minded.
Mykel walked out of the elevator with Lh and Edith, and when he looked at the lobby, he saw Lazarus and the others talking with each other. He looked at them and it was a rare sight for all of them to be together and not to mention they were all there even though they still had a few days before they went back to their own countries.
"What are you guys doing down here?" Mykel asked.
They all looked at Mykel and then they walked toward him with serious expressions.
"We haven¡¯t given our answers about the offer you gave us back then in the dining hall. We would like to talk about it, so can we have a moment to discuss it?" Magnus asked.
"All of you?" Mykel asked as he looked at the seven of them. They all nodded their heads, and then Mykel hummed with understanding. "Alright, let¡¯s hear it," Mykel said.
"We agreed to take the offer, but we have a few conditions for you. It¡¯s not really a big of deal, it¡¯s just so we can feel at ease about this," Lazarus said.
"I see. Let¡¯s talk about this in my office so we can talkfortably," Mykel said and then left the building to go to the other building.
They all followed Mykel from behind, and then they went to his office which was big enough for all of them. Lh brought a food trolley into his office, and there were cakes, wines, beers, and other alcohol on it. She wanted them to really enjoy their stay so they could talk more casually rather than formally.
Mykel listened to their requests, and it was as they said that the requests weren¡¯t that big of a deal. Mykel epted their requests and then he put his signature and consent in a document of agreement. In case he vited the agreement that they agreed on, all the guilds got temptingpensation.
"Is there anything else that any of you want to say?" Mykel asked.
"Are you nning to take another portal into your possession?" Magnus asked.
Everyone looked at Mykel and they were curious about what kind of answer he would give.
"Yes, the one in Brazil. I¡¯m nning to take that as well," Mykel answered as he crossed his legs. "I have gotten a request from their president to help his people, but knowing what he offers isn¡¯t that interesting to me, I¡¯ll let him suffer more until he decided to give what I want," Mykel continued.
"What about the one in China?" Zhang asked with a serious expression.
"Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch any portal outside America continents," Mykel answered. "Although, I do have a request from you, Magnus, Lazarus. Can the Rebirth Guild enter the portal in Pnd?" Mykel asked as he looked at both of them.
"If you want to go inside, then we would like to join you as well. We can go and check what¡¯s inside that made the Winter Guild disappear. There were hundreds of Awakeners, and none of them came back," Lazarus answered.
"Fine by me," Mykel said as he nodded his head in agreement.
When they were enjoying the cakes and the wine, Lh entered the room. She didn¡¯t say anything and went to Mykel¡¯s desk to grab the remote. She turned the TV on and switched to international news. They saw the headline, and it was quite interesting because the headline was about two strong Awakeners that get rid of hundreds of demons in France.
Everyone watched the news so seriously, but then when the newscaster showed the footage, Mykel immediately raised his eyebrows. He could see Anzel and a woman fighting the demons, and he knew why Lh suddenly came to his office.
"There¡¯s also someone in Russia who have amazing talent," Zhang said as he kept watching the footage.
"In Russia? Who?" Mykel asked.
"They¡¯re so secretive about this kind of thing. In fact, there isn¡¯t that much information about what¡¯s happening there. All we know is that Russia has been dealing with the situation really well," Zhang answered. "But I heard it was a woman, just like her," Zhang continued as he pointed at Gea.
"Now that you mentioned it, I heard a really interesting rumor as well. I heard there¡¯s an Awakener who had defeated a lot of demons in Australia. What makes it interesting is that he donated all the money that he got from killing demons to help the people," Darius said. "I¡¯m not sure who that guy is, but the King of Ennd gave him a title," Darius continued.
"Don¡¯t you have someone like that as well, Jeong? That woman, Eun Soo. Her skill is extraordinary that can match with artifacts," Mykel said as he looked at Jeong.
"Yes, and she just Awakened not too long ago. We¡¯re very lucky to have her because right now there¡¯s a new n in Korea that¡¯s slowly gaining fame and power,. They¡¯re just like us, the Chosen Ones," Jeong answered and he looked nervous when his name got mentioned by Mykel.
Mykel and Lh stared at each other and he didn¡¯t have to give her a signal. She left his office to get any information about those three people that Zhang, Jeong, and Darius mentioned.
"It¡¯s because you¡¯re too young and inexperienced that made them think you¡¯re not a reliable leader. Nobody looks up to you, and if you don¡¯t make a move, your own members will leave you and make their own n," Mykel pointed out.
Everyone didn¡¯t say anything and kept quiet, but deep down they were all agreeing with Mykel. Jeong knew that, but it was as Mykel said, he was inexperienced, and even if he tried he didn¡¯t know how. Being a leader was to lead, not take suggestions from his members, and that made him look unreliable.
"How about this? I¡¯ll help you out to make your n stay on top in Korea. I can deal with external affairs, and I can assure you there won¡¯t be any problem," Mykel said as he stared Jeong in the eye.
Jeong was tempted, but then when he looked at Zhang and Ren, he realized it might be a trap. He then looked at Mykel, but having to suffer on his own without anyone that would help him, it was hard. Ren and Zhang never helped him or gave him any solutions or suggestions since they had their own things to take care of.
"Neither of them will help you if things went bad for you. Are you still willing to listen to them?" Mykel asked since he could see how Jeong nced at Ren and Zhang. "In the end, whatever that happened to you or your n, you¡¯re the only one to me. Pick your poison, Jeong," Mykel continued.
Jeong was in a dilemma, and not to mention everyone was staring at him because they wanted to know his answer. He remembered what Mykel said that a leader must have his own stand and not be listening to his surroundings.
"I¡¯m in your care," Jeong bowed his head at Mykel and he felt ashamed, but luckily he couldn¡¯t see everyone¡¯s expression and reaction.
"Let¡¯s keep it professional because I have my own interest, but you don¡¯t have to worry because I¡¯m not going to do anything bad to your n or your country," Mykel answered as he stood up. "If there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s end it here and you can use the rest of your time here," Mykel continued.
All of them nodded and left the office, but when Jeong was about to leave, Mykel asked him to stay. Jeong was nervous as he sat on the sofa with a cold sweat running down his forehead.
"It was you. You heard everything that evening," Mykel said. "About me, Aurea, and Jeanne having sex," Mykel pointed out as he leaned on his desk.
Jeong was already flustered before he could deny it which was enough to tell that Mykel was right about it.
"I haven¡¯t told anyone about it, and I have no n to tell it to anyone! I swear!" Jeong shouted with fear written all over his face.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"I believe you, so you don¡¯t have to shout like that. This is the reason why I want to help you out, I want you to keep it a secret," Mykel said as he crossed his arms.
Jeong sighed in relief because he realized the reason why Mykel decided to help him was because he was afraid. He then convinced Mykel that he wouldn¡¯t say a word about Mykel¡¯s rtionship with Jeanne and Aurea. After he cleared things out with Mykel, he was allowed to leave, and it made him so d that there was nothing to be worried about.
"What an innocent and simple-minded kid," Mykel said as he scoffed.
Mykel looked at the news and looked at Gea¡¯s face on the screen, and he was curious if the other three might be the ones like Anzel.
"America, France, Russia, Australia, andstly Korea. I wonder where the other two will appear," Mykel said and turned off the TV.
Chapter 48: Unanswered Questions.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
N#m$: Mykel Alester
Name: Mykel Alester
L#v&l: ??
Rank: Loading...
C+n%!ti0n: ?? (??)
Affinity: Loading...
Bl+0d T*#e: ??
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Recipient: Loading...
A$#: ??
Arcana Coin(s): Loading...
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
S?#t$s:
St%&!gth: ??
A+&!#$y: ??
St@m!n0: ??
D&#t#r!ty: ??
V@#$%!0y: ??
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Sk#!%: [A&#$@ (Lv.?)], [D+%@#* M%&@* (Lv.?)], [R&$*@! (Lv.?)], [P@0$ R$&@%! (Lv.?)], [B0@( St-@^!hen (Lv.?)], [M!~# S&%^@y (Lv.?)], [St&$! F!&# (Lv.?)]
Skill(s): Loading...
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
[System is overriding....]
[Estimated time until the system is reestablished: 647 Hours 44 Minutes 36 seconds]
"You haven¡¯t told us about what you said back then, Mykel. The upper hand that you got," Aurea said as she walked to the living room after she took a nice bath.
"Remember what happened to me when we were fighting all the angels?" Mykel asked as he stared at the bottles in the minibar. "I lost my power because The Lord tried to take over my system, and I believe that was why that this new system is simr to mine," Mykel exined and took a bottle of vodka from the shelf.
"Hold on, Mykel. Is it really okay if we speak about this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that The Lord can hear our conversation? Are you not afraid that The Lord will do something to prevent your n?" Jeanne asked with a worried expression.
"That being is the God that the majority of people believe in. The one who stands above all creatures and beings. Even if I don¡¯t speak about it, The Lord could read my mind and thoughts, and even my intentions of what I¡¯m going to do," Mykel answered and walked back to the living room. "But did The Lord ever try to stop me? He only watches from where he sits because he knows that isn¡¯t a problem for him," Mykel continued.
"So The Lord is unlike Mara or Lucifer who try to scheme behind your back or try to stop you with any kind of method? But what about these Seven Virtues Awakeners? Isn¡¯t that one of his ns to stop you?" Jeanne asked.
"No, I don¡¯t think those Awakeners are chosen by him to stop me, they¡¯re chosen to stop the demons from destroying the world. Even if they made them stop me, do you think they can do that with the power that I have with my system?" Mykel asked as he looked at Jeanne.
"They can if The Lord decides to interfere. We can¡¯t be so sure about him not going to interfere, Mykel. You¡¯re the first person who would think like that, so why are you not suspicious about him or those Awakeners?" Aurea asked as she sat next to Lillith and leaned her head on Lillith¡¯s left shoulder.
"Because I have you guys," Mykel answered and drank the vodka.
Everyone furrowed their eyebrows because his answer wasn¡¯t convincing enough to them. No matter how strong they were, without Mykel and his system, they were nothing.
"You have witnessed it with your own two eyes, Jeanne, Aurea," Mykel said. "Remember when Eun Soo tried to heal your hands and her skill didn¡¯t work? You have found the answer, Aurea," Mykel pointed out.
"That we aren¡¯t humans?" Aurea asked.
"To be exact, you guys aren¡¯t The Lord¡¯s creations, that¡¯s why the power didn¡¯t work on you both," Mykel answered.
"So you¡¯re saying is that we are invincible from The Lord¡¯s power?" Rozan asked as he tilted his head and furrowed his eyebrows.
"Correct. Your existence can¡¯t be erased by his power, but that doesn¡¯t mean he and his army of angels can¡¯t kill you with brute power. But, as long as I have the system that keeps on running, you all are invincible," Mykel nodded his head in agreement.
"That¡¯s if the system will stay. What if the system will be terminated by him? What if you died since you¡¯re one of his creations? We need assurance that we will be fine, Mykel," Jeanne said and she was staring at Mykel with a worried expression.
Mykel didn¡¯t answer a single question that Jeanne asked, but he didn¡¯t look worried at all. Elena already knew what would happen if Mykel died, and that was that she would be the one who took over everything just likest time. Even though she knew, imagining that she would be separated again from Mykel made her emotional because she couldn¡¯t live without him.
"Mykel, answer me, please," Jeanne said as she walked toward Mykel and then held his hand tightly. "I don¡¯t care if we fail, I don¡¯t care if we will end up in that ce again, I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t destroy this world of yours. All I want is to live with you. I would rather stay in hell and be tortured for eternity as long as I can be with you," Jeanne continued and she looked scared.
"There¡¯s another option where all of you can go back to the worlds that I created, and you can live with me there," Mykel answered.
"How? You will be dead by the snap of The Lord¡¯s fingers if you ran away. There¡¯s no way you can live forever like us," Aurea said as she looked at Mykel.
"Not the real me, but the me that I will create through the system which made him just like you," Mykel answered.
"No!" Elena, Jeanne, Lh, and Aurea shouted at the same time as they all surrounded Mykel.
"Fuck that! I don¡¯t want to live with a fake or a duplicate of you," Aurea said. "And there¡¯s no guarantee that the system will stay exist if you die," Aurea pointed out.
"I know, that¡¯s why I will need to find the answer behind this system of mine. Where it came from, how it happened, and who gave it to me. Whoever gave me this power, that someone is the one who can give me the answer," Mykel said as he looked at them. "I don¡¯t even have the n to fight The Lord, and that¡¯s why I can¡¯t give you any answer," Mykel looked at Jeanne.
"When is the system will be back?" Elena asked.
"Twenty-eight days," Mykel answered as he looked at his status screen. "Let¡¯s not talk about this until I can confirm with the system. Let me think about it in the meantime," Mykel said as he gently rubbed Elena¡¯s head.
They all nodded their heads, and then Mykel went to the balcony to smoke and enjoy the bottle of vodka in his hand. He then grabbed his phone and made a phone call to Alfredo since he had a question for him.
"Mykel, I have received all the artifacts that you collected," Alfredo said as soon as he picked up the call.
"How are they? Are they to your liking?" Mykel asked as he smoked his cigarette.
"They¡¯re amazing. Also, I heard that you¡¯re going to give me moreter. I can¡¯t wait to get them in my hands," Alfredo said and he sounded so happy.
"Yes, but there¡¯s a change of n. I can¡¯t get them since the Olympian¡¯s Guild and the Valha Guild are going toe with me. I think I¡¯ll give those artifacts to them," Mykel replied as he looked at the bright sky.
"What¡¯s that supposed to mean? So you¡¯re not going to get them for me?" Alfredo asked.
"I will give you artifacts, but not the ones from the Winter Guild," Mykel answered. "I¡¯ll go to Korea and kill the Chosen Ones to get their artifacts," Mykel continued.
"The Sinwha n?" Alfredo asked.
"No. I heard there¡¯s a new n there. New Chosen Ones decided to create their own n. I¡¯ll use that opportunity to eliminate them and take their possessions," Mykel answered.
"Ah, I heard about that. Well, I don¡¯t really care about your method as long as you¡¯re not going to drag me into that mess. I¡¯ll wait for you to bring other artifacts," Alfredo said. "Anyway, what¡¯s the reason you¡¯re calling me?" Alfredo asked.
"Do we have members in Russia?" Mykel asked.
"No, Russia is too powerful even for our society. That ce is dangerous for us to infiltrate because we have tried many times, but they all ended up in pieces," Alfredo answered. "Why do you ask," Alfredo asked.
"I¡¯m also nning to go there as well. I have a business there," Mykel answered. "That¡¯s all I want to ask. I¡¯ll call youter once I got the artifacts in my hands," Mykel continued and then hung up the phone.
Mykel emptied the bottle and then tossed his phone to the table. He then smiled as he walked to the edge and flicked the butt of the cigarette. "Russia is dangerous, huh? Looks like I can get a new business partner that can threaten the Redshield," Mykel said as he puffed the smoke.
Chapter 49: Zero chance.
"Wee to Warsaw, Mister Mykel. It is an honor for you toe here and we are grateful when we heard that the Rebirth Guild is going to deal with the portal," The president of Pnd said and he personally weed Mykel and his team. "Please follow me, the Valha Guild and the Olympian¡¯s Guild have arrived at the portal," he continued.
Mykel looked at the colorful city that was being rebuilt and he could see the remnants of the skyscrapers in the distance. It was simr to what happened in New York, the only difference being that Warsaw took heavier damage.
"The Winter Guild is from Germany, right?" Elena asked as she looked at the map on her phone. "It¡¯s weird to think you can just walk and you move from one country to another here," Elena said as she looked at the neighboring countries on the map.
"This country is a part of the Balkans," Mykel answered.
"Balkans?" Jeanne asked.
"One of the origins of Goddess Mara from my novel," Mykel answered. "She¡¯s the Goddess of Earth and Spirit in this mythology. She¡¯s the highest being here," Mykel pointed out.
"So she¡¯s like Gaia?" Aurea asked.
"Yes, and the gate is located in Latvia, a country up north from here. If we go there and enter the gate, we can see her," Mykel answered as he nodded his head. "I remember that she wanted me dead by sending me a notification," Mykel continued.
"Is she still doing that?" Jeanne asked.
"I threatened her back and since then nothing happened. I think there¡¯s a reason why I don¡¯t get any notifications anymore, and that¡¯s because the new system is broken," Mykel answered and exined.
"Ours is also broken," Elena answered as she stared at her status screen. "It shows weird symbols and I can¡¯t see anything but those," Elena continued.
"It¡¯s twenty-five days left, and I think it¡¯s a sign that all the characters from my novel are slowly gaining their powers back," Mykel said as he looked at his status screen. "But even so, I still can¡¯t contact Luciel and the others," Mykel sighed and rested his mouth on his fist.
Everyone went quiet because they had the same thought that Luciel and the others might have died. Without the power of the system, they were nothing, not even better than a lesser demon. The chance of them being alive was close to zero, but as long as the system came back, Mykel could bring them all back to life again like it was nothing.
Mykel and his team arrived at the portal which was at the center of the city. It was simr to the one in Montana, but the aura around the portal was different.
"Is something happening over there?" Bhatmelec asked as she nodded up at the sidewalk where Magnus was trying to calm down a group of people.
"I believe they¡¯re the remaining members of the Winter Guild if I¡¯m not wrong," Enma answered. "I think they want to join the expedition to take back their friends¡¯ bodies," Enma pointed out.
Mykel and Elena decided to join in and hear what it was all about while the others went to grab a cup of coffee and breakfast. They both listened to Magnus¡¯s exnation, and it was as Enma said, those people who wanted to join the expedition. But, the reason was that their Gods and sponsors wanted them to bring back the artifacts that were lost inside the portal.
"What¡¯s the problem then? Let them join," Mykel said as he looked at Magnus.
"That¡¯s not the problem, the problem is that they want to go in there and go their separate ways," Magnus replied. "I know it¡¯s none of our problems, but the media will bend the story and make it looks like our problem if something happened," Magnus exined.
"And that¡¯s a problem for you? Why do you care so much about their opinions when we are the ones who are saving the world?" Mykel asked.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Magnus didn¡¯t know what to respond to, and then he sighs as he nodded his head with understanding. Magnus then told those people that they were allowed to get inside, and as soon as he said that those people entered the portal on their own.
"You allowed them to enter on their own?" Lazarus asked as he walked toward Magnus and Mykel. He didn¡¯t want to deal with it so he let Magnus do it.
"He did. I tried my best to convince them to stay and let us take back the artifacts," Magnus answered as he looked at Mykel. "Mykel, if something happened, it¡¯s on you," Magnus said.
"Sure. I don¡¯t care about public opinions anyway," Mykel answered as he walked away. "My team is good to go. Let¡¯s head in in half an hour, so get prepared," Mykel said.
Everyone gathered in front of the portal and reporters were taking thousands of photos from all sides. Magnus and his team prayed to the Gods as Lazarus and his team gave a final check on their belongings.
"We are good to go," Magnus said to Mykel.
"Let¡¯s head in," Mykel nodded and entered the portal first with his team.
As soon as Mykel came into the portal, he could feel the rocks under his feet. He looked down and everything was rock and pebbles as far as his eyes could see. There were rock mountains and hills, and there were also giant boulders stacked to each other like a tower.
"The air here is really refreshing," Jeanne said as she looked at the dark blue sky with lots of clouds. "But it looks like it¡¯s going to rain soon," Jeanne realized that the clouds were dark gray.
As soon as Jeanne said that, they could hear ticking sounds on their te armor. Those were dropletsing down from the sky, but then they heard weird soundsing from the ground. They heard sizzling sounds all over them, and they came from droplets that hit the rocks and turned into gas. Then suddenly they heard screams from the back line.
"My eyes! My eyes!" A man screamed in pain as his eyes slowly melted.
"Keep your heads down and cover your head and skin! It¡¯s acid, not water!" Magnus shouted as he put on his helmet. "Follow me and hide under those boulders!" Magnus continued and pointed at the boulders in the distance.
Mykel looked up and let the acid hit his face, and he felt nothing even though the acid got into his eyes. Elena and the others tried to look up as well after they realized the acid didn¡¯t affect Mykel.
"Looks like we all know why the Winter Guild and the other guilds died. This is a bit too much for the first ce, but I guess they¡¯re not ying around about killing humans," Aurea said and started chuckling because she liked the idea.
"But it seems it doesn¡¯t affect clothing and only reacts to human skin. Even the rocks are not affected by it," Rozan pointed out as he looked at his suit and the rocks on the ground.
Magnus and the others were safe after taking cover under the boulders, but some got heavily injured on their skins and scalps since they didn¡¯t have a helmet to cover their heads. They were all healing those who got injured, and then suddenly Mykel and his team casually walked in and looked at them with disappointment.
"You¡¯re alright? How?" Magnus asked in disbelief as he looked at Mykel and the others who were drenched in acid but they were fine.
"We are in a different league, that¡¯s how," Aurea chuckled. "Well, since you guys are in trouble, we decided to wait with you guys here until the rain stops," Aurea said.
No matter how strong Mykel¡¯s team was, to be immune to acid was beyond their beliefs. They knew how to raise their skills and how to obtain a specific skill. If they had resistance to acid, that meant they had the experience of getting exposed to acid which should be enough to melt their skins and flesh.
They all waited for two hours until the rain finally stopped, and everyone who was injured had been recovered. They all could have started moving again, but then they realized that the remaining members of the Winter Guild were ahead of them.
"They¡¯re dead. I guarantee you," Lazarus said. "You can see the longer we walk further, the fewer boulders to protect us. None of them wore a helmet, so that¡¯s why I said they¡¯re dead now," Lazarus exined.
"Nobody knows, they could survive," Magnus said as he looked into the distance and saw nothing but rocks and boulders.
As they walked and presumed that either those people were alive or not, Rozan suddenly stopped walking and Magnus hit his back. Mykel and his team looked back to look at Rozan who seemed to have realized something.
"I have a bad feeling about this," Rozan said as he looked around. "Have been walking for a long time, but there isn¡¯t a single demon or monster here," Rozan pointed out.
"And?" Aurea asked.
"I was thinking about what kind of monster lives here, and then when I thought about the acid raid I realized something. What kind of creatures could live and aren¡¯t affected by the acid rains," Rozan exined. "The answer is this," Rozan pointed down to the ground.
"Rocks?" Lillith asked with her right eyebrow raised.
"Golems," Rozan answered.
As soon as Rozan said that, the ground trembled heavily and everything was trying to keep their bnce. Suddenly the rocks on the ground started tobine and became a ten-meter-tall monster, a golem as Rozan predicted.
"I knew it, I¡¯m fucking genius," Rozan said.
Chapter 50: That’s how.
They were surrounded by dozens of stone golems, and they had been trying to defeat them, but they kept reforming their bodies after being beaten to pieces. They were confused about how to deal with them, even Mykel¡¯s team was having a hard time killing them. So far, from dozens of stone golems they had tried to kill, only two didn¡¯te back to life.
"Rozan, have you found their weakness? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re tired, but it¡¯s annoying to fight these things over and over again. Our weapons are getting brittle from hitting them," Sven said as he looked at his scythe.
"Well, it looks like there¡¯s one stone in each golem¡¯s body that we need to break. I think that¡¯s the reason why those two stay dead, but even though I¡¯m right about it, to find that stone would be hard," Rozan answered as he collected all the rocks and turned them into a giant boulder. "Perhaps this might work," Rozan said and crushed the golem with that boulder.
They looked at the crushed golem, and it should take a few seconds toe back to life. After waiting for thirty seconds, the golem stayed dead, and Rozan managed to kill the golem on his own.
All the mages looked at Rozan and tried to do the same to kill the golems. But, when they all wanted to create a giant boulder from small rocks, it crumbled because they couldn¡¯t contain that amount of weight with their magic. They wondered how he could do that so easily, but that didn¡¯t stop them from trying. They ended up doing it together and working to create a giant boulder like Rozan.
"Alright, you guys cover me while I¡¯m trying to find the stone. It might give us a lead," Rozan said as he ran toward the golem he killed.
Sven, Vincze, and Gunnar ran toward Rozan and protected him from the golems that were on their way toward him. Jeanne and the others tried Rozan¡¯s method and cut the golems into pieces to find the stone.
Lazarus looked at Jeanne and the others, and then he realized that Mykel wasn¡¯t there with them. He looked around and finally found Mykel, but he was so far away in the distance with dozens of golems surrounding him.
Lazarus squinted his eyes and saw Mykel raise his left hand up to his chest with a purple me around it. He kept staring at Mykel and when Mykel clenched his right fist, the me dispersed around him. The me was enough to melt all the golems around him and kill them instantly.
"Fuck this. I¡¯ll go all out," Lazarus said as he stabbed his spear to the ground.
The sky was covered in dark clouds again, and they thought that the acid rain was going toe again, but then a thick bold of lightning struck the golem. The golem turned into crisp and the body started to crumble into dust.
He killed a golem on his own and that made Magnus a bit jealous and annoyed. He then swung his spear until the spearhead glowed a bright yellow that blinded whoever tried to look at it directly. He ran toward one of the golems and swung his spear at it, and when the spear hit the golem, the golem¡¯s body turned into pebbles and exploded.
They both didn¡¯t hesitate to use their strongest attacks even though it consumed a lot of their stamina. They didn¡¯t care since they both didn¡¯t want to lose to each other, and they weren¡¯t the only ones whopeted against each other. Every member of theirspeted against each other and showed what they were capable of.
Elena looked at Magnus¡¯ spearhead and stared at the light around it. She could feel a tremendous amount of life energying from it, and it attracted her because she wanted to grab it and make it hers.
"Elena! Watch out!" Jeanne shouted at Elena and stared at the golem that swung its hands down right on her head.
Elena raised her hand and blocked the golem¡¯s hands like it was nothing, and the golem¡¯s hands crumbled. She turned around and threw a kick right on the golem¡¯s legs to break them. When the golem was about to fall to the ground, Elena grabbed the body and sent the golem flying miles away.
Elena watched the golem in the distance still flying, and it took a while until itnded. Not long after the golem hit the ground, she could feel a small earthquake. The earthquake didn¡¯t stop and it became worse that everyone started to feel it as well.
"What did you do?" Aurea asked as she looked at Elena.
"I think I identally woke something big over there," Elena answered as she pointed at the hill in the distance. "That¡¯s not a hill. That thing wasn¡¯t there before," Elena pointed out as the hill she pointed at kept getting higher and bigger.
"Alright, guys! I found it!" Rozan shouted as he showed the stone and it looked a bit blueish so that it glowed a bit. He realized that everyone was staring at something in the distance. "Uhh... is that the leader?" Rozan asked as he saw a ginormous golem that was at least fifty meters tall.
The giant golem growled and it was enough to tremble the ground and each step it took made everyone almost lose their footing. It was bigger than the giant Sandworm, and it would be hard to kill since its skin must be tougher than the other golems.
"Did you guys fight something like this in Montana?" Magnus asked.
"Yes, and that thing will open a new portal after we defeated it, but this one is bigger than the one in Montana," Jeanne answered.
"Do you think we can defeat this guy?" Lazarus asked.
"We can, but since our weapons are already in this state, it would take a while to defeat," Aurea answered and looked at her brittle sword. "Unless Mykel decided to kill it then it¡¯s a different story," Aurea pointed out and looked at Mykel who was checking the remnants of the golems that he had defeated.
Lazarus and Magnus looked at Aurea with confused looks because they were skeptical if Mykel could kill that golem easily.
"Well, the good thing is that the bigger the golem, the bigger the magic stone inside it. As long as we can find where it¡¯s located, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem," Rozan exined as he looked at the magic stone in his hand. "We should find this stone inside that thing if we want to kill it,¡¯ Rozan continued.
"And how are we going to do that?" Aurea asked as she looked at Rozan.
"Who cares how, I¡¯ll do it myself," Lazarus answered as he walked to the front with his spear sparked by lightning.
Aurea raised her eyebrows as she watched Lazarus walk further to the front as the sparks around his spear became fiercer and fiercer. The giant golem was still far away from them, and it appeared Lazarus was charging his spear to create more power.
"I don¡¯t think you will be able to kill it with just that," Magnus said as he walked past Aurea. "How about for once we try to do it together?" Magnus asked as his spear started to produce more light than before.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Fine by me," Lazarus answered.
Everyone watched those two from behind as the giant golem walked closer to them with dozens of golems following it from behind. Both Lazarus¡¯ and Magnus¡¯ spears were shining so brightly that everyone couldn¡¯t look at them directly anymore.
"That golem is close enough for me. What about you? Can you attack him from here?" Magnus nced at Lazarus.
"Same here. Ready whenever you are," Lazarus answered as he held his spear with both hands and readied his stance.
They both fixed their footings and they both thrust their spears at the giant golem. The bright light from Magnus¡¯ spear was sent away toward the giant golem as Lazaur¡¯s spear released the thickest lightning bolt at it. The explosion was so big and that the shockwave was enough to send everyone to the ground.
"Did we do it?" Lazarus asked as he kept lying on the ground because he couldn¡¯t move a muscle anymore.
"I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t feel my body anymore," Magnus answered.
"Well. The damage was mediocre, but you didn¡¯t hit the golem because it created a stone barrier to stop both of your attacks. Nice try though," Gunnar said as he offered his hands to both of them.
They both stood up and looked at the giant golem unscathed from their attacks. They couldn¡¯t believe their strongest attacks didn¡¯t even work on it.
"It¡¯s impossible to kill it..." Lazarus said.
"Who are you to say that?" Mykel asked as he stood next to Lazarus. "I¡¯ll show you why artifacts are just toys for me," Mykel said as he grabbed two stones from the ground that were as big as his fist.
Mykel threw one stone up in the air and then he threw the other one in his hand at the giant golem. He then grabbed the other one and immediately threw it at the giant golem. The stones traveled faster than Lazarus and Magnus¡¯ attacks, and the moment the first stone hit the giant golem¡¯s chest, it was enough to break through its thick body. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t deep enough, but the moment the second stone hit the same spot, the giant golem crumbled.
The giant golem didn¡¯te back to life because Mykel knew exactly where the magic stone was. He checked the golems that he had killed, and all of them had their magic stones located on the chest like a heart.
"That¡¯s how you do it," Mykel said as he walked away.
Chapter 51: Agreement.
Mykel and his team were staring at the others who were cheering at something. They were curious as to what it was until Lazarus mentioned something about a gift from the system. At that moment, Elena and the others looked at each other because they didn¡¯t get any of it after they cleared the floor inside the portal in Montana.
They decided to pretend that they also got a gift from the system, and after listening to each one of them, the gift varied from each other. Some got extra status points, some got a new skill, some got an item, and some gained a sponsorship.
"So, what? Does that mean we are unwanted by the system and Gods as well now? I mean I¡¯m fine if the Gods didn¡¯t care about us, but even the system is discriminating us is a bit too much," Rozan said quietly.
"Looks like it. That¡¯s really a bad business if they treat a customer like this, but we are going to fuck it all up anyway, so it should make our action justified, kind of?" Sven asked as he looked down and kicked the rocks around. "So what are we going to do now? We can¡¯t level up anymore since the system is fucked up," Sven asked Mykel.
"We need to find the artifacts. They should be around here somewhere," Mykel answered as he looked around. "They might get buried under the rocks, so pay attention to your surroundings," Mykel pointed out.
Mykel and his team spread around the vast field of rocks, and it made Magnus Lazarus notice them. They were confused about why they all walked further away, but then they remembered the remaining members of the Winter Guild. They both then ordered everyone to do a clean sweep around the area to find a body or more.
After an hour of searching, the acid rain poured over thend again and it forced them to take cover. Mykel and his team weren¡¯t bothered by it and kept searching for bodies. Rozan was flying and looked from the sky with Gerrard since Gerrard¡¯s eyes were the best out of everyone.
"There¡¯s something shiny over there," Gerrard said as he pointed at the distance near the rock mountain.
Gerrard whistled so loudly that it echoed throughout the wholend, and then he pointed at the direction where he found something shiny. Mykel and the others immediately went that way as Lazarus and the others could only watch and stayed there.
"This isn¡¯t just shiny, this is a mass graveyard," Rozan said as he looked at the armor, weapons, essories, and artifacts scattered around. "There are skeletons inside the armors as well. Looks like they died a painful death since there¡¯s not a single boulder for them to take cover," Rozan continued and looked around.
"They were trying to reach the mountain, but it was toote," Nagy said and looked at the distance between the first to thest skeletons. "But these people are the ones that just came in. There are only eleven bodies here," Nagy pointed out.
"Yeah, the original group is behind this mountain. It looks like they died fighting that giant golem since it¡¯s not that far from where the giant golem came," Gerrard answered.
After they took the artifacts, they went beyond the mountain so quickly that it only took them a minute. They saw a sea of treasure at the base of the mountain, and they could sense strong magicing from there.
Lazarus and the others hurriedly followed Mykel as soon as the acid rain stopped. But they were too far away that it might have taken them a while before Mykel could collect all the artifacts. They were worried that Mykel would take advantage of the situation and take all the artifacts for himself.
"These belong to those guys earlier," Magnus said as he kept walking. "Mykel didn¡¯t take anything from them it seems," Magnus pointed out.
"He took the artifacts. You can tell which one is normal equipment or artifact, and none of them are here," Lazarus said. "Let¡¯s hurry up and meet up with Mykel and his team," Lazarus continued and started running toward the mountain.
Before they could even walk past the mountain, Mykel and his team hade back. They met near the peak of the mountain, and then before Lazarus could say anything, Gunnar, Sven, and Vince threw three big wraps made of clothes. When one of them hit a rock, the cloth was torn open and everyone could see the artifacts inside and scattered around.
"It¡¯s up to you whether you bring them all back to Germany or take them for yourself," Mykel said. "Nobody will know, and nobody will judge you if you take them. The only ones who know are us," Mykel continued.
"I would take some of them if I were you. There are so many good artifacts in there," Aurea said as she crossed her arms.
Lazarus really wanted to get some of them after he looked at the effects of the artifacts, but Zeus and all the Olympians were watching him. Although Zeus didn¡¯t tell him to not take the artifacts, the pressure was there, but to his surprise, Magnus took a lot of them for himself.
"What are you doing?!" Lazarus asked.
"The God I serve told me to take them. They¡¯re a spoil of war, and I¡¯m allowed to take as many as I want," Magnus answered with a smirk.
As soon as Magnus said that, Zeus told Lazarus to take them just like Odin did. With that being said, all the artifacts were gone and had been shared with everyone except Mykel and his team. Although they were happy, they had an unknown feeling of fear that someone or something woulde after them if they used artifacts that didn¡¯t belong to them.
"Your faces are telling me that you¡¯re feeling guilty and scared. You¡¯re all afraid that the Gods that own those artifacts wille to get them from you? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. What can they do? Kill you? If that¡¯s the case your God will prevent that from happening. Don¡¯t think too much about it," Aurea said as she looked at all of them.
Both Zeus and Odin gave their responses through notification to Lazarus and Magnus. They both agreed with what Aurea told them, and they would fight those Gods who dated to touch their favorites. That made both of them a bit terrified of Aurea because the way she thought, it was simr to a God.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Since we are done here, let¡¯s head back before. We are quite far from the portal and who knows when the acid rain wille again," Mykel said as he walked down the mountain.
Everyone left the portal, and people were standing near the portal with the soldiers trying to prevent them from going further. People were cheering for them and the reporters were pointing their microphones at Mykel and the others as they walked.
"Mister Lazarus! Did you find the Winter Guild members and hundreds of Awakeners inside?" The reporter asked. All the reporters went quiet because they wanted to hear his answer.
"We found them," Lazarus answered as he nodded his head. "We realized what made them unable toe back. We will give you the statement after we take a short rest because everyone is exhausted," Lazarus continued and then left.
Mykel was watching Lazarus giving his statement about what had happened inside the portal. They had agreed on hiding the fact that they took the artifacts from the public. Lazarus also stated that it was impossible to bring dead bodies back knowing how hazardous the ce was.
The media believed Lazarus and there was no reason to not believe him since there were a lot of injured Awakeners and proved his words. Lazarus rejoined with the others, and he was more exhausted from answering questions than when he was inside the portal.
"It¡¯s over, what are you going to do now?" Magnus asked Mykel.
"China, maybe. I¡¯m going to meet Zhang and help him clear the portal there with Ren and Jeong," Mykel answered.
"I see. Good luck over there," Magnus said.
"Alright, I¡¯ll see you guyster," Mykel said and left with his team.
"I thought we were going to France since that Anzel guy is there with Gea?" Jeanne asked.
"I don¡¯t want to take the risk before the system is back, and I believe something is protecting him and preventing me from seeing him," Mykel answered. "We are going to make a detour and visit Russia first. I have some business there," Mykel continued.
Chapter 52: Russia.
"We got a piece of information that Mykel Alester hasnded in Moscow. Whatever he¡¯s doing there, I think he¡¯s nning something behind our back," Johan said as he stared out the window and looked at the beautiful garden behind the castle.
"What do you think he¡¯s doing there? I don¡¯t think he understands what¡¯s in there and why we haven¡¯t tried to take that country over the past two decades. Whatever he¡¯s doing there, I think he¡¯s just interested in that woman and trying to recruit her," Alfredo answered as he tapped his fingers on the desk.
"What if he¡¯s there not for that woman? Also, He knows about our existence, why are you still doing business with him?" Johan asked as he nced at Alfredo behind him.
"Does it even matter now? So far there¡¯s no problem with doing business with him. We got a lot of benefits with nothing to sacrifice. We have collected thousands of demon bodies, and one greater demon. We can summon a Duke and this time he doesn¡¯t have to be ced inside a human body, like you or Agares and the others," Alfredo answered and exined as he turned around to look at Johan. "Let¡¯s just watch because right now we have the upper hand. No matter how strong he is, he¡¯s not going to be able to kill a Duke," Alfredo continued.
"We have lost Eligos, and she holds a lot of legions. We should summon her again, and this time in her true form. As long as she¡¯s here with us, we will be unstoppable," Johan said. "I¡¯m asking you to be more careful around him. He¡¯s too powerful to be underestimated," Johan continued and walked away.
Alfredo bowed his head and kept it down until Johan left his office. He then looked at the TV and listened to the speech that Lazarus gave. He then turned it off because he started to see that Mykel might have used the opportunity that Alfredo gave him and used it for his own benefit.
Mykel and the others left the airport, but then they realized there were so many armored cars parked outside. The soldiers were protecting the airport from demons, and it seemed that the capital city was still unsafe for them. Suddenly a luxury sedan came and parked right in front of where Mykel was, and then a man in a uniform came out with a lot of badges and medals on his attire.
The man was ordering the soldiers around and suddenly all of them walked toward the entrance and pointed their guns at Mykel and the others. It surprised them, but they found it funny for those soldiers to threaten them with guns.
"This is first," Aurea said as she looked at the twenty-six soldiers around her.
"Mykel Alester, what¡¯s your business here?" The man asked.
"Business," Mykel answered.
"We don¡¯t do business here, Mykel Alester. I suggest you leave this country now or you will be shot on the spot," The man said as he raised his left hand.
All the soldiers removed the safety on their guns and pointed them at Mykel¡¯s and the others¡¯ heads. Before Mykel could do something about it, a limo came and parked right behind the man¡¯s car. It surprised the man when he saw the badge on the car¡¯s hood, and he looked annoyed by it.
A woman in an all-white dress came out with her long braided brown hair. She looked at how the soldiers pointed their guns at Mykel, and then she raised her hand with her index finger out. A barrier protected Mykel and the others, and then the barrier expanded and sent the soldiers and the man away.
"Pleasee with me if you want to feel safe," The woman said. "That man has a few screws loose in his head. He thinks that everyone from the United States is a spy," she continued.
"That¡¯s a bit too perfect timing. Are you perhaps doing some kind of a y here? Good guy bad guy?" Mykel asked since he found the whole situation suspicious. "I have to admit that your acting is so good that we almost believed you," Mykel continued.
The woman suddenly smiled and lowered her hand as the barrier slowly disappeared around Mykel. She looked at the soldiers and the man, and then they all stood up as if they weren¡¯t hurt in the first ce.
"Looks like our information about you is spot on. You¡¯re quite sharp. My name is Kseniya Ivanova, the vice leader of the Pantheon Guild. I believe none of you have heard about us, but I can assure you that we are the only guild in Russia," Kseniya said and exined. "We are just testing you, and we aren¡¯t trying to harm any of you," Kseniya pointed out.
"Where are you going to take us?" Jeanne asked.
"You¡¯ll see," Kseniya smiled.
They decided to follow Kseniya and entered the limos as the soldiers escorted them in their armored cars. The city looked safe, and it turned out Russia had taken care of all the demons in the country. One thing that took Mykel¡¯s interest was that Moscow had been turned into a giant military base.
"We are here," Kseniya said as the giant gate opened in front of the limo.
Everyone looked out the windows and saw a giant pce, three times bigger than Alfredo¡¯s castle. The security was tighter than in the White House, and there were so many Awakeners walking around or chilling in the garden. They all lived like nobles and enjoyed their time as if they owned the pce.
"You said that this country only has one guild?" Jeanne asked.
"Yes, every Awakener and Chosen One is a part of the guild," Kseniya answered as she nodded her head.
"How¡¯s that possible? So you¡¯ve monopolized the whole country?" Rozan asked.
"It¡¯s because our president is also a Chosen One, and he¡¯s the leader of the Pantheon Guild at the same time," Kseniya answered. "So, yes, we monopolized the whole country and we reward everyone who has shown their great contribution to the country and the guild. With that being said, those who don¡¯t contribute at all will be punished," Kseniya exined.
"That sounds so bad as if they have no freedom at all," Jeanne said as she looked at Kseniya.
"We never had freedom in the first ce. Unlike your leader who gave fake freedom to their people and made them weak mentally," Kseniya said as she walked out of the limo. "We have been living through hell even before the demon invades. This is just a normal day in Russia," Kseniya pointed out.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mykel scoffed as he walked out of the limo since he found it fascinating. He realized why Alfredo couldn¡¯t get Russia on his side, and the reason was that the people were living in fear. He couldn¡¯t get the Russians to go against their leader because he was a tyrant.
They all then followed Kseniya into the pce, and the people around them judgingly stared at them. When they entered the pce, they were weed by the maids and servants which was simr to when they were in Alfredo¡¯s castle.
"He¡¯s waiting for you upstairs. He will guide you there, and I¡¯ll stay here and apany your friends over here. You don¡¯t have to worry, we won¡¯t hurt them," Kseniya said as she pointed at the servant standing next to her.
"I¡¯m not worried about that. Nobody can hurt them even if you guys tried to," Mykel replied. "But we are a guest here, so watch your manners," Mykel said to Aurea and the others.
They all nodded their heads with understanding and watched Mykel leave on his own.
Mykel entered the throne room and saw a man sitting on the throne like a king. He was resting his head on his fist and stared Mykel in the eye with a serious expression. The servant immediately left and closed the door in front of him to give Mykel and the man privacy.
"I heard you¡¯re here for business. What kind of business for someone like you toe all the way here?" The man asked as he kept staring at Mykel.
"Do you know who Alfredo Redshield is?" Mykel asked as he kept standing in front of the door.
"That¡¯s thest thing I want to hear, that name. What do you want?" The man asked.
"Your cooperation," Mykel answered as he slowly walked toward the man.
"My cooperation? That¡¯s quite bold of you to ask me that, but knowing who you are, I believe you have prepared something in exchange for the cooperation," The man said as he fixed his seating.
"Whatever you want, and I can give them to you," Mykel answered.
"Whatever I want?" The man asked with his eyebrows raised.
"Yes, I can give you Redshield¡¯s wealth, power, and perhaps Alfredo¡¯s head as well if you want," Mykel nodded his head.
"Have a seat, and then we can talk," The man said.
Chapter 53: Tough decision.
Mykel left the throne room and the servant escorted him to where the others were. He spent two hours there and he didn¡¯t realize that time passed by that fast, but he managed to get what he wanted.
"Are you guys having a party without me?" Mykel asked as he watched Gunnar and the others chill at the bar inside the pce.
"How did it go?" Jeanne asked as she poured a ss of vodka for Mykel.
"It didn¡¯t go as I expected, but I managed to get what I want. He¡¯s a tough one, and I like him a lot," Mykel answered and grabbed the ss in Jeanne¡¯s hand. He drank it and it was the best vodka he had ever tasted.
Mykel enjoyed his time there in the bar as he listened to what Jeanne and the others had gathered. The Pantheon Guild was just a name, it was more of like an empire rather than an organization. The leader was the emperor, and he had five vice-leaders that handled different tasks.
Kseniya Ivanova was in charge of the public rtions that dealt with the citizens and guests. The other four took care of the punishment, defense, recruitment, and internal affairs of the guild. Kseniya was the lowest rankpared to the other four, and that was why she was the one who dealt with Mykel and the others.
"Dimitri Valentin, the Russian president for two periods," Enma said as she looked at her phone. "This guy is a former elite special force, a man that dedicated his life to the country. I think it¡¯s not a surprise that you had a hard time there," Enma continued.
Mykel nodded his head in agreement and then looked around where nobody was in the bar other than him and his team.
"So, Mykel. We are curious about what kind of mythology these vic countries are. Do you know anything about it? We read about them and it somehow resembled the Greek and the Norse mythologies," Jeanne asked.
"That¡¯s right, the main God is Perun, and he¡¯s simr to Zeus, Odin, and Thor. The world is simr to Norse mythology. What makes it different from those two is that the vic mythology and belief still exist to this day and the vic mythology isn¡¯t unified unlike both Greek and Norse mythologies which made itplicated and yet unique," Mykel exined as he poured another ss of vodka. "vic mythology is also older than Greek mythology and perhaps came at the same time as Norse mythology. With that being said, Perun might be stronger than Zeus and perhaps Odin as well," Mykel exined as he tried to remember.
"I see, that¡¯s really interesting," Jeanne said as she looked at her phone and started to search for any information about Perun.
While they were chilling in the bar, Kseniya came in with four guys walking behind her. Mykel looked at them and based on their appearance and the artifacts that they wore, they might be the vice leaders.
"So you¡¯re the Redshield¡¯s dog," A man with long white hair said as he pulled a chair and sat next to Mykel. "The man who saved the world," he continued as he grabbed the bottle of vodka on Mykel¡¯s table.
Mykel didn¡¯t say anything and emptied his ss without showing any expression.
"Is the dog won¡¯t bark without his master¡¯s permission?" The man asked again with a smirk.
"I¡¯m not bothered by the insult, and now I¡¯m convinced that you¡¯re treating your guests badly," Mykel said as he stared the man in the eye.
"So?" The man asked as he scoffed.
"Then we won¡¯t show any manners to you," Mykel answered.
A hand appeared right in front of the man¡¯s face, and suddenly it grabbed his head so tightly. It was Aurea¡¯s hand and then she threw the man to the wall and created a big hole in the wall. It was so fast that Kseniya couldn¡¯t react and failed to protect herrade. The man got sent outside, and themotions made everyone in the pce react to it.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The other vice leaders looked at Aurea with hatred and one of them cast fire in his hands. When the fire became bigger and fiercer, suddenly it got dispersed and when he cast it again, the me was so small that it couldn¡¯t do any harm. He tried to feed the me so it could grow bigger, but the me stayed weak and small.
"You made the wrong choice to use magic in front of me," Rozan said as he stared at the man that cast the fire. Rozan could feel his [Anti-Magic] power, but not as powerful as before. "You don¡¯t want to make the same mistake as him," Rozan warned.
Kseniya didn¡¯t have a choice but to create a barrier around Mykel and the others. Its purpose wasn¡¯t only to protect, but it was also to confine and imprison whoever was inside. Unfortunately, her decision gave a bad and wrong impression on Mykel and the others.
"You¡¯re only making things worse for you. Do you realize that?" Elena asked as she stood up and stared at Kseniya. "Do you even know what kind of people you¡¯re trying to contain?" Elena asked again as she touched the barrier.
The barrier shattered into pieces and disappeared into thin air as soon as Elena pressed her hand against it. Kseniya and the other vice leaders were shocked and petrified that someone could break Kseniya¡¯s barrier.
"That¡¯s impossible. Even the strongest demon we fought couldn¡¯t break it," The man who cast fire said.
The other two vice leaders nced at each other and nodded their heads. When they were about to draw their weapons, they were dumbfounded by how slowly their hands moved.
"How funny that you¡¯re still trying to fight us knowing that you have zero chance of winning," Bhatmelec said as she made the time around those two move slowly.
"I told you didn¡¯t I that you won¡¯t be able to hurt them even if you tried," Mykel said as he stood up and grabbed the bottle that the white-haired man took from him. "But since your leader and I have agreed to have a good rtionship between the two guilds, you¡¯re very lucky that my team doesn¡¯t kill you," Mykel pointed out and drank from the bottle.
Kseniya didn¡¯t know what to do, but then Dimitri came into the bar and watched the mess. She was petrified because the first thing that came to her mind was that Dimitri would punish them. No matter who was in the wrong, she knew that Dimitri would punish everyone who was involved.
"What an unsightly scene," Dimitri said as he looked at Kseniya and the others. "Who started this?" Dimitri asked.
"She did," The man who cast the fire answered as he pointed at Aurea.
"So you¡¯re telling me that Niki who¡¯s out there unconscious just lost to a woman?" Dimitri asked as he looked at the man. "You¡¯re saying that all of you are so weak that you all got humiliated like this?" Dimitri asked again.
Suddenly Kseniya and the other three vice leaders got electrocuted and copsed to the ground. Steam wasing out of their heads, and they were twitching since they were still being electrocuted. It was really a sight to see, and somehow Dimitri was as ruthless as Mykel, but thankfully Mykel didn¡¯t torture his people.
"Mykel, I think we should reevaluate the agreement that we have agreed on. I don¡¯t think we can work on this anymore knowing what just happened here," Dimitri said as he looked at Mykel.
"You want to break the agreement? Knowing that your men who started it? That¡¯s really good leadership right there," Mykel scoffed as he put down the bottle. "Well, if that¡¯s what you want then so be it. But, do you think that I would just leave after getting an insult like that?" Mykel asked as he stared at Dimitri.
Gunnar and the others stood up and they were ready to kill as soon as Mykel gave them the signal. Dimitri could see in their eyes, and knowing he just brought a pack of wolves into his vige was a huge mistake.
"How about you rethink that decision of yours, and pretend that nothing happened here?" Mykel asked with a smirk.
"Alright, I can do that," Dimitri answered heavy-heartedly.
Chapter 54: One more left.
"Wow, the news spread really fast," Jeanne said when she looked at the news on the ne after Mykel and Dimitri held a press conference a few hours ago.
After Mykel gave his statement about his reason for suddenly bringing the Pantheon Guild to the Guilds of the World, the Pantheon Guild became the top two in rank. The Pantheon Guild reced the Winter Guild that no longer existed, and that also made James and the others no longer a part of the Guilds of the World.
Mykel was the one to put the rank of the Pantheon Guild in the Guilds of the world, and it caused huge controversy. Everyone was curious and suspicious why suddenly he put the Pantheon Guild so highly even though the Olympian¡¯s Guild and the Valha Guild had achieved more than them.
"Are you not worried that Lazarus and Magnus won¡¯t ept it?" Jeanne asked.
"What are they going to do? They took all the artifacts from the Winter Guild. We are the ones who know about it, so they can¡¯t go against it even if they want to," Mykel answered. "The reason why I brought the Pantheon Guild is because I want to threaten Alfredo and his guild," Mykel exined.
"And you think he won¡¯t do anything?" Jeanne asked again as she looked at the beautiful scenery from the ne.
"Of course, he would do something behind my back, but as long as I can convince him that I¡¯m doing this to put a leash on the Pantheon Guild, he should feel at ease. I want to see what he¡¯s really nning with all those corpses and with this, he might show it soon because of this," Mykel answered.
Mykel closed his eyes since the flight took more than six hours from Moscow to Beijing. He hadn¡¯t had a sleep ever since hended in Warsaw and used the opportunity to get some sleep.
(Paris, France)
"Anastasia ising here?" Anzel asked.
"Yeah, you watched the news, right? I think she¡¯s running away because she doesn¡¯t want to get involved with the Rebirth Guild," Gea answered as she ate her ice cream.
"So Luis and Anastasia will be here? That¡¯s awesome," Anzel said as he sharpened his sword. "Should we hang out around the airport? I can¡¯t wait to see them," Anzel suggested and he looked excited.
"Yeah, let¡¯s go!" Gea nodded her head and swallowed the whole ice cream cone as she rode her superbike. "You can sit on the back if you want to," Gea said as she pointed at the backseat of her superbike.
"No... it¡¯s embarrassing to be the man who sits in the back when the woman drives the bike. I¡¯ll just grab a taxi," Anzel said as he shook his head.
They both were eating lunch together and then Luis sent a message in the group chat that he hadnded. They immediately waited at the exit, and then they saw a man with brown spiky hair standing in front of the gate.
"Luis!" Anzel shouted as he waved his hand.
Luis Felipe was the sixth person who got awakened after finding out the truth about Mykel. He awakened three days ago, and he came from Brazil with a virtue skill called [Second Virtue: Temperance].
The skill was as unique and powerful as the other five, and somehow it could be the most powerful than the others. The skill allowed Luis to send back all the damage that he took, and he couldn¡¯t feel pain at all. Although it was so powerful, it drained his stamina until he passed out, but the skill would still be active even though he was unconscious.
"Anzel? Gea?" Luis asked as he hurriedly approached them with a huge smile on his face. "Wow! You guys are exactly the same as in the photos!" Luis said as he stood in front of them.
"What do you mean? Of course, it¡¯s the same," Gea asked as she chuckled. "Anyway, Anastasia will be here soon as well, so let¡¯s just hang out here until shended," Gea pointed out.
Luis was a smoker so he was smoking in the smoking area with Anzel and Gea. Gea was also a smoker so she was d that she had someone to smoke with since Anzel didn¡¯t smoke.
"Yo," A woman with short ck hair said with a newsboy cap covering her eyes.
"Yes? Can I help you, miss?" Gea asked as she looked at the woman weirdly.
"What do you mean? It¡¯s me, Ana," The woman showed her face and removed her cap.
"Anastasia?! What happened to you? Why did you cut and died your hair?!" Gea asked and she looked shocked.
"I ran away from the Pantheon Guild, and I¡¯m afraid the leader would go searching for me so I had to change my appearancepletely. I can no longer go back because of it, so I might be staying here from now on," Anastasia answered as she put on the cap back to hide her face.
"You can live with me, I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m more than happy to have you here," Gea said as she looked at Anastasia.
"Thank you," Anastasia smiled as she sat next to Gea with a panicked expression since she still couldn¡¯t believe that she ran away.
The four of them went back to Gea¡¯s apartment and let both Luis and Anastasia rest since they had jetg. They were just chilling there and getting to know each other more, especially Luis who had just joined a few days ago.
"One left," Gea said as she smoked on the balcony and stared at the Eiffel Tower in the distance. "What virtue is left?" Gea looked at Anzel over her shoulder.
"Humility," Anzel answered as he was ying with his phone. "I can¡¯t wait to go there, to Norway," Anzel said.
"Yeah, me too. I wonder what¡¯s in there, and everyone is also curious about it," Gea nodded in agreement. "Oh, should we ask Eun and Danny toe here as well?" Gea asked.
"Isn¡¯t Eun Soo in the Sinhwa n? She¡¯s ying an important role, and I think they¡¯re going to clear the portal in China soon. Danny is also needed in his country since the portal is near his ce," Anzel answered.
"Why don¡¯t we go to Australia then? I think we¡¯re strong enough to enter the portal since we both can no longer level up from these demons," Gea suggested. "I mean, we could wait until thest person awakens though," Gea pointed out.
"Yeah, let¡¯s do that. We should wait and we can get in together as a team. I know that we are strong enough, but we should do everything together because we can also be called a Chosen One," Anzel said and nodded his head in agreement.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"(Status)" Anzel said in his thought.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Name: Anzel Rasmussen
Level: 81
Condition: Healthy (Rested)
Blood Type: AB
Age: 22
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Status:
Strength: 124
Agility: 122
Stamina: -
Dexterity: 109
Vitality: 119
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Skill: [Seventh Virtue: Diligence (Lv.5)] [Sword Mastery (Lv.Max)] [Spear Mastery (Lv.Max)] [Dagger Mastery (Lv.Max)] [Pain Resistance (Lv.Max)] [Recovery (Lv.Max)] [Mind Stability (Lv.Max)] [Quick Hands (Lv.Max)] [Heal (Lv.7)] [Heat Resistance (Lv.5)] [Critical Strike (Lv.3)] [Concentration (Lv.3)] [True Sight (Lv.2)]
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Not strong enough..." Anzel said quietly.
(In the deepest part of Hell)
Lucifer walked into a narrow cave as the screams of people being tortured could be heard in the background. It was absolute darkness and there were clicking and cking sounds crawling on the walls, running away from his presence.
He kept walking until he heard dripping and sshing sounds in front of him. It was the sound of water that hit theke from the ceiling, and he could see a creature that was swimming inside theke. He looked at a naked pale woman being chained and hanging on top of theke, and then he snapped his fingers and the chain disappeared.
The woman fell into theke, and the creature immediately made a mess of the woman¡¯s body. Theke turned red as the organs and body parts were beingunched out of the water.
"I told you that she¡¯s not your food..." Lucifer said as he walked into the water.
Lucifer walked out of the water as he carried the woman in his arms. The woman was fully healed and then she coughed as water came out of her mouth. She slowly opened her eyes and when she saw Lucifer¡¯s ck eyes and glowing yellow pupils, she was petrified.
"Good morning, Sasha, it¡¯s time for you to wake up," Lucifer said with a smile.
Chapter 56: In command.
Since Mykel didn¡¯t join the expedition, Rozan had been chosen to lead the team. They knew that he was the most insightfulpared to others, and he always found an answer to every problem.
They were standing near the portal, and it was quite interesting because what Zhang prepared wasn¡¯t just a ransom for everyone, but he prepared ships and boats. He brought them because it would be easier to travel from one ind to another inside the portal. He had thought about it and made it possible rather than wasting time on making a boat.
"Is everyone ready?" Zhang asked.
They all nodded and then entered the portal and the trucks carried the ships into the portal. When they were inside the portal, it felt so familiar that it made Rozan and Gerrard reminiscent of the past.
"This ce reminds me of Shelly. I hope she¡¯s doing fine back there," Rozan said as he looked at the tropical inds scattered around the sea. "Anyway, I think we already know what kind of monsters or creatures we are going to deal with," Rozan pointed out.
"You do?" Ren asked with his eyebrows raised.
"Sea monsters. I can bet a million dors that I¡¯m right," Rozan answered as he nodded his head with confidence. "This is going to be a hard one because we might fight them in the middle of the sea unless we can lure them into the ind," Rozan continued.
Zhang, Ren, and Jeong looked at each other and thought if that was really the case, they were in big trouble. Eun Soo was looking at Rozan and knew the storyline in Lowa World, and she was so eager to ask Rozan about Shelly.
"If any of you have sea sickness, I think you will have a hard time here," Aurea said as she looked at the new sword that Ren gave her. "I¡¯m not trying to scare you, but if you fall off the ship, you¡¯re as good as dead," Aurea looked at them with a serious expression.
Everyone nervously gulped and looked at how scary Aurea held the katana since she tried the sharpness of the de by cutting her fingers and palm.
"Can you freeze the water?" Gerrard asked Rozan.
"I could, but not that wide. Also, I might use all my stamina to create a decent tform for all of us," Rozan answered. "I don¡¯t think that would be a good idea," Rozan continued.
"Well, this time we are boarding a ship made of steel. The chance of them breaking is smaller than a wooden ship," Sven said as he looked at the ships being docked on the shoreline.
Rozan with Zhang, Ren, and Jeong were discussing the n, and that was when they realized how insightful Rozan was. The strategy that he gave and the solutions to the problems that might arise had been set and nned from the beginning. He gathered all the information and used every one of them without wasting them.
"Alright, we are good to go! Everyone gathered up!" Rozan said as he pped his hand.
"Gunnar, Sven, Vincze. The three of you will be boarding the head ship with Zhang, Ren, and Jeong. Aurea, Lillith, and Nagy, you guys are boarding the left wing ship with archers from the Golden Lotus. Jeanne, Enma, Bhatmelec, you guys are boarding the right wing ship with archers from Shinshi n. I¡¯ll be on the tail ship on my own with the archers from Shinhwa n. The healers and mages will be on the main ship in the middle," Rozan exined.
"Are you sure about this n? I know that you guys are strong but putting our strongest forces on the outer line is quite risky," Ren asked.
"You¡¯ll understand why this n is going to work. Trust me, I would never put my friend in danger if I know they can¡¯t handle it. With that being said, your men will be safe in their hands as well," Rozan said.
"I¡¯ll hold onto your words," Zhang said.
They all boarded the ships and started to explore the inds.
(At the hotel)
Elena was asleep, and her hair had turned gray and thin, but her face was still the same. Her whole body became so skinny that her bones could be seen on her arms, neck, face, and chest. It was hard for Mykel to see her in that condition and not to mention having to wait nine hours for Magnus to arrive.
"Dad, I¡¯m cold," Elena said weakly.
Mykel didn¡¯t say anything and immediately removed his suit and got on the bed to hug her. He covered himself in the nket with Elena so she could feel his warmth. He even let his insides get burned to let his body be as hot as possible without harming Elena.
"How is it now?" Mykel asked quietly as he gently stroked Elena¡¯s head.
"Warm, so warm," Elena answered as she wrapped her arms around Mykel¡¯s body, and then she started to feel sleepy again.
The sound of Mykel¡¯s heartbeat made Elena feel at peace and forget about the pain all over her body. She thought that she would be fine to die like that since it was the mostforting and rxing moment of her life. She then fell asleep again with a smile on her face, but that smile only made Mykel worried.
(Inside the portal)
"Gunnar, give me a boost!" Sven said as he looked up.
Gunnar went down to his knees and put his shield right above his head. Sven jumped andnded on top of the shield, and then Gunnar sent Sven up high into the sky.
A winged eel was flying above the head ship and was about to cast a waterball. Sven cut its head before the eel could gather the water in its body, and when he was free-falling four winged eels flew toward him and were ready to bite him with their razor-sharp teeth. He spun around and cut all of them in half as he dodged the attacks.
"What a terrifying creature," Sven said as hended on the ship. "We have been hunting for hours, but there¡¯s no sign of the leader. How long are we supposed to be sailing aimlessly like this?" Sven asked.
"Who knows, let¡¯s just hope that the leader will appear soon," Gunnar answered.
Rozan was at the far back and killed all the winged eels that were trying to eat the ship with his icicles. He single-handedly butchered and froze the winged eels as the archers looked at him with admiration. They didn¡¯t even get the chance to help because of how fast his reflexes were.
"This won¡¯t do," Rozan said after he killed thest winged eel. "You guys take the lead for a moment, I¡¯ll be back in a minute!" Rozan continued and flew to the left-wing ship to speak with Aurea.
"Aurea! I need your help," Rozan said. "We have been fighting these eels for four hours, and there¡¯s no sign of the leader. I believe everyone is getting exhausted from this, so I have a theory that the leader won¡¯te out if we don¡¯t force it to the surface," Rozan exined as he looked around.
"You want me to go down there and find the leader?" Aurea asked.
"If you can," Rozan nodded his head.
"Alright," Aurea nodded her head with understanding. "Lilly, take themand," Aurea said as she removed her sweater and pants.
Everyone was flustered when they saw her body, and they couldn¡¯t look away because they had never seen any woman with a perfect body like her. Lillith suddenly cleared her throat as she red at them, and they all immediately looked away.
"If I don¡¯te back up in five minutes, that means I¡¯m in trouble," Aurea said as she climbed the railing. "Keep my sweater and pants dry!" Aurea said to Lillith and then jumped off the boat.
As soon as Rozan was on his way back to the tail ship, a giant whirlpool was being formed. He was floating in the air and looked at the whirlpool getting bigger and bigger so that it slowly sucked all the ships toward it. When he squinted his eyes, he realized there was a big shadow underneath the whirlpool.
"Everyone! Brace for impact!" Rozan screamed his lungs out.
A giant winged eel went to the surface and the ssh was like a tsunami. Seeing how high the tide was, made them realize it would be impossible for the ship to survive. Rozan then flew toward the tide and then used all his stamina to freeze it with magic. He went all out since the tides kepting and tried to break the ice, and when he ran out of stamina, he looked at the giant iceberg that he made from the tide.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I still got it..." Rozan chuckled as he fell into the water.
When Rozan was drowned in the sea, he felt someone grabbing him and carrying him back to the surface. When he gasped for air, he looked at Aurea who was carrying him in her arms.
"Well, we did our job. Now it¡¯s their turn to kill it," Aurea said as she watched Jeanne and the others jump into the iceberg.
Chapter 57: All is well.
Jeanne offered her hands to Nagy and Lillith, and when they both grabbed her hands, she threw them both toward the giant winged eel. Although the winged eel was so big, it was as squishy as the normal one. It was so easy for them to cut its skin and flesh, but the problem would be the skin that was so slippery.
"Nagy, want to do something stupid?" Lillith asked as she was hanging on the winged eel¡¯s body.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"No... I don¡¯t want to make the same mistake that you did in Montana," Nagy answered as she shook her head because she already knew what Lillith was about to say. "I have an idea though. How about you follow me this time?" Nagy asked back as she looked at Lillith.
Lillith nodded her head, and then she saw Nagy pull her daggers out of the winged eel¡¯s body. She then started climbing up as she carefully stabbed her daggers at the winged eel¡¯s skin. Lillith followed her from below and it looked like Nagy was targeting the wings.
The giant winged eel pped its wings, and that was a bad sign for both of them. They both immediately stabbed their daggers as deep as possible so they could hang on to something. The giant winged eel started flying up high into the sky and went beyond the clouds.
"This is the stupidest idea you have ever suggested!" Lillith shouted as she looked at Nagy who struggled to hold onto the winged eel¡¯s body.
"Not really! Just watch and catch me!" Nagy replied.
Nagy suddenlyunched herself up into the air, and she immediately swung her daggers to create multiple projectile attacks. She aimed at the eel¡¯s wings and it was enough to cut both of the wings since she aimed at the core.
The eel was free-falling and so did Nagy, and then Lillith climbed the eel¡¯s body to where Nagy would fall. She climbed as fast as she could, and then she grabbed Nagy¡¯s left leg, and she barely lost her grip.
"Now what? We are going down," Lillith asked.
"Well, let¡¯s just hope Jeanne and the others can use this chance to kill the eel," Nagy answered.
Jeanne looked at the eel slowly going down to the sea, and she immediately told Sven and the others to get ready. She scraped the ice with the tip of her de, and when the eel¡¯s head was about to hit the water, she then leaped when she reached the edge of the iceberg.
Sven, Vincze, and Bhatmelec followed Jeanne from behind without hesitation even though the distance between the iceberg and the eel was a hundred meters away. Zhang, Ren, and Jeong couldn¡¯t help but be shocked by how far they could jump and how crazy they were to do such a thing.
Jeanne was the first one to slice the eel¡¯s head, but her cut wasn¡¯t deep enough since she lost quite a lot of momentum because of how far it was. Sven and Vincze slice the other side of the head, but they both also couldn¡¯t cut it deep enough. Finally, Bhatmelec thrust her sword right in the middle and then swung it as hard as she could.
Zhang, Ren, and Jeong got dumbfounded when they saw the eel¡¯s head was detached from its body. They all then saw the notification in front of them for defeating the cmity. They still couldn¡¯t believe it even though they saw it with their own two eyes.
After the giant winged eel got killed, all the other winged eels swam away. The whirlpool stopped and the head ship immediately sailed around the iceberg to get Jeanne and the others. Everyone safely boarded the ship even though they all smelled like fish.
Everyone decided to dock on the nearest ind, and they were all resting as they were checking one of the winged eels that they brought with them. They got fascinated by the material of the wings of the eel because it was so soft and yet so strong. Zhang nned to process the material and make armor with it, so he nned on going back into the portal soon to harvest and collect the materials.
"We are done here, right? I want to go back to check on Elena¡¯s condition," Jeanne said.
Zhang nodded his head with understanding and they all went back to where the portal was. It was quite far away, and it might have taken them an hour to just get back there.
(At the airport)
Magnusnded with his spear in his hand, and he immediately went to where the hotel was. He didn¡¯t actually know what had happened, but Mykel called him and asked him for a favor toe to China as fast as he could. He didn¡¯t ask any questions and went straight to the airport because Mykel¡¯s voice sounded different.
Magnus hurriedly went to the room hotel where Mykel stayed with a spare key that the receptionist gave him at Mykel¡¯s request. When he opened the door, his face was licked by the heat and it was hotter than inside the portal in Montana. He looked around and saw all the sses shattered on the ground and he could see the heat in the air.
"Mykel?" Magnus asked as he covered his face with the back of his hand.
"Over here," Mykel said as he got up from bed. "Let me borrow your spear," Mykel reached out his hand at Magnus.
"What? What do you need my spear for?" Magnus asked with a confused look. He then looked at the bed and saw a woman with white long hair. "Who¡¯s that?" Magnus asked again.
"You ask too many questions, just give me the spear," Mykel said as he walked toward Magnus.
Magnus felt the stings all over his face and it felt like his face was being peeled off. He realized the heat wasing from Mykel¡¯s body, and so he tried to get away from Mykel.
"Whatever you want to do, you can¡¯t do it. My spear isn¡¯t like any other artifact. Only I can use its power," Magnus answered.
"I see, then use your power on her. Use that beam that you released when you tried to kill the giant golem," Mykel said as she pointed at Elena.
"What?! Are you crazy?! Do you want to kill her?" Magnus asked with his eyes wide open and stared at Mykel in disbelief.
"I swear if you say another word and don¡¯t do what I said, I¡¯ll kill you," Mykel said as he looked at Magnus with a serious expression.
Magnus immediately held his spear with both hands and pointed it at the woman on the bed that he didn¡¯t know who that was. He gathered all the life energy into the spear, and since he didn¡¯t want to kill a person, he only used ten percent of the artifact¡¯s power.
"More, use everything you have," Mykel said.
Magnus wanted to say something, but Mykel¡¯s gaze made him shut his mouth and do what Mykel had told him. He then increased the power of his spear to his limit, and when he charged the spear with an immense amount of life energy, he shot it right at the woman¡¯s body as he closed his eyes.
He thought that he would hear a scream, but to his surprise, there was nothing. He slowly opened his eyes and he was shocked when he saw the beam that he released didn¡¯t only hit the woman, but the beam was being sucked into the woman¡¯s body.
"Keep it steady and don¡¯t stop," Mykel said as he walked to the bed.
The nket and the bed got torn apart, and that was when Magnus realized who that woman was when he saw the tattoos. He was speechless when he saw Elena¡¯s condition and how she looked so skinny and old.
Magnus started to see shadows in his visions, and he started to lose strength in his hands and feet.
"How much longer do I have to do this?" Magnus asked as he was dripping sweat from all over his body.
"As long as you can," Mykel answered.
Mykel watched as Elena¡¯s body slowly gained weight and her skin became much brighter. Her hair turned brown again and she was no longer in pain as Magnus kept showering her with life energy.
She slowly regained consciousness, and when she opened her eyes, she saw Mykel sitting next to her as she felt the warmth of the life energy around her. She looked at Magnus who looked red as an apple, and then Magnus dropped his spear and copsed to the ground.
"Dad," Elena said as she glimmered in tears and hugged Mykel so tightly.
"Wee back," Mykel smiled.
Chapter 58: Playing safe.
Jeanne and the others arrived at the hotel, and they were all immediately going to check Mykel¡¯s bedroom since he didn¡¯t reply to her messages. Once they arrived, they looked at a couple of workers who were standing in front of his room, and when they looked inside, it was a total mess. They couldn¡¯t find Mykel or Elena inside, and when they came out of the room, they saw Mykel walking out of the room next door.
"Mykel?! How¡¯s Elena?" Jeanne asked as she hurriedly approached Mykel.
"Looking for me?" Elena asked as she peeked her head out of the room. "I¡¯m fine, I told you didn¡¯t I?" Elena said as she walked out of the room.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
They couldn¡¯t believe it that she was totally fine, but then Magnus came out as he held his head. He looked exhausted, but they were more surprised to see him there with Mykel and Elena.
"Thank you," Elena said as she looked at Magnus with a gentle smile.
"Y-yeah, no problem," Magnus nodded his head and realized how pretty she was when she smiled like that. "I should get going now. If you need my help again, just tell me," Magnus said as he looked at Mykel.
"There won¡¯t be next time, and I¡¯ll give it to you when I¡¯m back," Mykel replied.
Magnus nodded his head with understanding and then left with his spear hanging on his back.
"What it was all about? Why Magnus is here in China?" Jeanne asked as she looked at Mykel and Elena.
"Come in, I¡¯ll tell you everything," Mykel said as he rubbed his head because he looked tired.
Everyone went inside and Mykel exined to them what actually happened to Elena. They were surprised that it happened again, but this time Elena was the one who experienced it and not Lh. They realized that Elena¡¯s power was like a double-edged sword, and behind that unbeatable power, she had to sacrifice her own life¡¯s energy.
"Does that mean she had a stupid amount of life energy that she could do all of that back then? How much life energy that you gave here?" Aurea asked in disbelief.
"Big enough to create a new universe, that¡¯s what Gaia told me," Mykel answered.
"So why Magnus is here? What¡¯s the connection between Elena¡¯s situation with him?" Jeanne asked.
"Magnus¡¯ spear can produce life energy, and that¡¯s why Elena is fine right now. He¡¯s the one who saved her life," Mykel answered and he looked a bit annoyed and disappointed. "Well at least I don¡¯t owe him anything anymore once I gave him what he wants," Mykel continued.
Everyone didn¡¯t want to ask any further because Mykel was pissed, and they spected that he was pissed because he had to ask someone to help Elena. He hated getting help, and they all knew that, so they understood why he was pissed because he couldn¡¯t do anything for Elena.
"I¡¯m a bit confused. Why would Magnus help you since that power he has belongs to Odin? Didn¡¯t you say that the Gods know about us and hate us?" Aurea asked as she looked at Mykel.
"I think that¡¯s because Odin can¡¯t do anything about it. Just like back then, benefactors can¡¯t interfere and can¡¯t do anything if their recipients died. I believe he didn¡¯t want to risk losing his favorite Awakener and artifact, so he didn¡¯t prevent Magnus from helping me," Mykel answered. "He¡¯s just ying safe until the time is right to attack, just like the others," Mykel said.
"Right, we were like that back then in the new game," Rozan said as he nodded with understanding.
"Anyway, since Elena is fine now, should we all grab dinner together? I really want to try Chinese food," Lillith said as she saw so much food and smelled them on her way back.
They all agreed and decided to check the nearest restaurants and find the best one out of them.
"You¡¯re out of the team?" Sven asked Elena after he heard that she was no longer on the team.
"I don¡¯t want to make Mykel worried about me. So I¡¯ll hold back until the system is back, and since my power is graduallying back, it will only make things harder for me if I ended up like that again because next time, it would be impossible to fill," Elena answered as she walked on the sidewalk. "It¡¯s my decision, for my own good," Elena said.
"I see, then I also think you should leave the team temporarily," Sven said as he nodded in agreement. "Anyway, I think we found our choice," Sven pointed at the restaurant with pecking ducks disyed behind the ss wall.
Everyone had the best meal they¡¯d ever had in a while, and they were drunk by the atmosphere because of the private dining room. Everyone ate andughed to their hearts¡¯ content until they didn¡¯t realize that the restaurant was about to close.
"I¡¯m loving this ce, but we are leaving soon, right?" Rozan asked as he looked at Mykel and patted his belly.
"Yes, we are going to South Korea because we have to deal with the Raid Guild that slowly gained fame and favor from the people and the country," Mykel answered as he lit his cigarette.
"Now that¡¯s our cup of tea," Aurea said as she wrapped her arm around Lillith¡¯s neck. "What do you want us to do? We can deal with it in just a single day," Aurea continued as she smirked with confidence.
"You want to give our first impression to Korean people by bathing in their blood? Just wait and see what Mykel wants you to do," Rozan answered as he looked at Aurea.
"That¡¯s unnecessary and looks like you guys haven¡¯t checked the news article on the inte. Go and check it out about the Raid Guild," Mykel said as he nodded up at Rozan¡¯s trousers¡¯ pocket.
Everyone grabbed their phone and searched for the Raid Guild on the search engine. The first thing they saw was the leader of the Raid Guild, Kang Jo Yoon giving his statement about the Guilds of the Worlds that tried to take advantage of the situation. He believed that the Guilds of the World were created to benefit themselves, and he used Mykel as an example since he owned the portal in the United States.
They were all chuckling when they read the most controversial statement that Kang Jo Yoon gave to the press. He said that Mykel Alester wasn¡¯t that strong and he could easily beat him if he met him in person. He was so confident that he had been saying the same thing to all the media all over South Korea.
"This guy is funny, I like him," Vincze said as he giggled.
"I think he¡¯s the first one to confront you, huh? How do you feel about it? I bet you¡¯re quite excited to see him in person," Aurea asked as she looked at Mykel with a huge smile on her face. "How about we do some sparring with them, but this time in public?" Aurea suggested.
"You guys want that? But there¡¯s something that you guys need to know about him first. Based on the information that I have gathered, Kang Jo Yoon¡¯s sponsor and the artifact he possesses could be the strongest of all the Chosen Ones at the moment," Mykel exined as he looked at his phone. "Mireuk, the God of creation and destruction. His artifact is a sword, and it has been proved that the sword is unbreakable," Mykel continued.
"So what? As long as he can¡¯t hit us, his sword as good as a stick," Aurea answered. "But I¡¯m not saying that I¡¯m not interested in that sword though. I would love to test it myself," Aurea said.
"If you guys want to have another spar, I don¡¯t mind as long as you don¡¯t take it too far. I have prepared a n, and I want this to work," Mykel replied as he looked at them.
"Said the guy who shoved his hand and pulled out the heart from a woman¡¯s chest," Lillith chuckled.
Mykel scoffed as he smirked and said, "We are leaving tomorrow morning with Jeong and his team. Also, there¡¯s one thing that I want you guys to do first once we arrived."
"And that is?" Jeanne asked with her eyebrows raised.
"Create an influence toward the people. For once, let¡¯s be a famous star," Mykel answered.
Chapter 59: Idols.
"Idols, people worship them like they¡¯re some kind of higher beings. What¡¯s wrong with these people?" Sven asked after he did some research about the idols from South Korea. "You want us to act like them?" Sven looked at Mykel with a confused expression.
"You¡¯re not their type. You need to be a pretty boy if you want to be like them, and women like them because of it," Mykel answered as he yed with his phone. "But Jeanne and the others could easily pass that since women idols are different than the men idols," Mykel pointed out.
"Huh? You want us to be idols?" Aurea asked and she looked a bit surprised and disgusted.
"You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to. I can rely on Jeanne and Elena when ites to this," Mykel answered as he looked at Aurea.
Aurea squinted her eyes and felt left out since Mykel already knew she wouldn¡¯t want that. She then volunteered and decided to do it because she knew she was pretty it was her personality that made her the opposite.
"Do we have to do it as well?" Lillith asked as she pointed her index finger at herself and thumb at Nagy who sat next to her. "We are aware that we¡¯re not as pretty as them," Lillith pointed out.
"A little makeover should do the job, I¡¯m talking about your attitude towards men," Mykel answered as he looked at Lillith. "Nagy is fine," Mykel continued.
"On point," Sven chuckled.
"Fuck off," Lillith nced at Sven.
"With that being said, we still have an hour before wend in Seoul. I want youdies to do some make-up," Mykel said as he stood up and looked at them.
Nagy was the only one who was good at make-up on the ne, so they approached her to help beautify themselves. Nagy already knew it would be like that so she helped them put on some make-up since she and Lh had been helping them all the time.
"Is Lhing as well?" Jeanne asked as she put on lipstick.
"Yes, I need her for the n, and she should arrive after we arrived since she and Edith took a flight yesterday evening," Mykel answered.
"Wait, can Miss Lh do the rest of their make-up? I can¡¯t do much since I don¡¯t bring that many tools," Nagy asked.
"I¡¯ll tell her," Mykel nodded with understanding.
They arrived at the airport, and before they came out, Mykel asked the authorities to lend him a room inside the airport. Lh came not long after that, and she immediately worked on the makeover from make-up, hairstyle, and outfit. She was the best everyone could get, and she used the existing outfits they brought and mixed and matched them to look astonishing.
"Lh, am I really have to show my chest like this?" Jeanne asked when she was forced to wear Elena¡¯s tank top under her suit which made her cleavage visible.
"Well, you have pretty boobs, why are you ashamed of them?" Lh asked. "It¡¯s not like anyone dares to touch them," Lh continued.
"But yours are more beautiful, and you don¡¯t show them to anyone," Jeanne pointed out as she looked at Lh who wore a suit and skirt.
"I¡¯m the co-founder of the Rebirth Guild and the one who¡¯s in charge of the guild. I should wear something appropriate for my position when ites to work," Lh answered. "Though, I still show the curves of my body to lure in the possible clients that will benefit the guild," Lh continued as she pressed her shirt and skirt to show her curves.
"Not just clients, these boys as well," Aurea said as she pointed at Rozan and the others who were staring at Lh.
They immediately looked away and cleared their throats because they were afraid of Mykel even though he wasn¡¯t bothered by it.
"Now now, let¡¯s get going. The media has been waiting for you guys out there," Lh pped her hands. Everyone left the room, but when Mykel was about to leave, Lh stopped him. "Where are you going? I¡¯m in the mood to do some makeover, so let me do little changes on you as well," Lh said.
Mykel didn¡¯tin and immediately sat on top of the table to let Lh do some makeover. He looked at Lh gently messed up his hair, and then she unbuttoned the top button on his shirt. He watched how serious she was, and then she removed his tie and put it in her bag. She then put on a bit of makeup on his face.
"Now you look more rxed and handsome," Lh said as she stared at Mykel from the distance. "Too handsome that I hate it that someone would try to get close to you," Lh pointed out.
"I already have enough. I¡¯m not nning to add more," Mykel answered as he looked in the mirror.
"That¡¯s a relief. Anyway, did Elena do something bad? She didn¡¯t look me in the eye, and she looked a bit nervous around me," Lh asked as she looked at Mykel in the mirror.
"She did, but don¡¯t ask her about it. I already gave her a warning," Mykel answered.
"Okay, as long as it has been cleared I won¡¯t say anything," Lh said with a smile. "Let¡¯s go, everyone is waiting," Lh continued and offered her hand to Mykel.
Mykel and Lh looked at the media and the reporters that surrounded Jeong and his team. They all looked so happy about the sess of clearing the portal since the world would look at South Korea with respect.
When the media was too busy trying to get Jeong and the others¡¯ attention, they suddenly stopped. Jeong and the others looked back and saw Jeanne and the othersing out of the airport with Elena standing in the middle. She was so dominant in the eyes of those people because of how tall she waspared to the others, how pretty her long and wavy hair, and the way she smiled, walked, and stood made her the most eye-catching of them all.
Everyone immediately moved their attention toward Elena, but the longer they stared at Elena and the others, the more they realized how beautiful all of them were. They started taking hundreds of photos of them and the shes ovepped the others non-stop.
"This isn¡¯t a cheerleader effect! All of them are beautiful!" A man shouted.
It was as Mykel said, Rozan and the others weren¡¯t getting a single attention even though they came out after Elena and the others. They weren¡¯t jealous, but it did feel a bit painful knowing their poprity couldn¡¯t bepared to thedies in front of them.
When Mykel walked out of the airport with Lh, they got ignored as well, but then they heard the woman¡¯s screams in the distance. They were cheering for Mykel and they were trying to reach their hands on him, hoping for him to touch their hands back. The reporters lost their spot as more women came to see Mykel from up close.
Elena slowly walked back and wrapped her left arm around Mykel¡¯s body. She then leaned her head against his shoulder and made an adorable grin as she closed her eyes. That made everyone cheer hysterically and the reporters loved that as well.
"I¡¯m liking this. I like them a lot!" Elena said as she waved her hand at the cameras.
"Well, I¡¯m so used to this, and you can keep doing this if you want to," Mykel replied as he waved his hand at thedies who were cheering for him. "But looks like the fun time is about to be over," Mykel continued and saw a group of peopleing toward them.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Jeong was aware of those people and he looked a bit annoyed when he saw a man with bright red hair and yellow eyes walking toward him. That man was Kang Jo Yoon, the leader of the Raid Guild. The media realized what was going on, and they preferred something spicy rather than anything else for the news.
Kang Jo Yoon whispered something into Jeong¡¯s ear, and suddenly Jeong pushed him away and threw a punch right into Kang Jo Yoon¡¯s face. Kang Jo Yoon was sent to the ground and the media immediately zoomed in on him.
"Well that¡¯s not good," Lh said to Mykel.
"But that opens a new opportunity for us as well," Mykel replied.
Chapter 60: Let it cook.
Mykel and Edith went to Shinhwa n headquarters to talk about their ns to deal with the current situation. Elena and the others went around to enjoy Korean food which they never had before while at the same time making them known to the people.
Jeong was a bit nervous because his actions earlier put him and his n in a difficult spot, and he knew Mykel was disappointed with that. He then brought them to the meeting room privately, and weirdly enough each Awakener in Korea had a manager of their own like an idol or an artist. There were only Mykel and Lh in the room except for Jeong and his manager.
"What it was all about that you had to punch him in the face?" Mykel asked.
"I apologize in advance. It was because Kang Jo Yoon knows about Eun Soo leaving the n. I was shocked and furious when he found out about it, and my head went nk when I punched him in the face," Jeong answered.
Mykel was surprised by the answer because he didn¡¯t know anything about it, but then he understood why he was furious.
"What¡¯s the reason for Eun Soo to leave the n? Is it because she wants to move to the Raid Guild?" Lh asked with her eyebrows raised.
"No, she said that she wanted to go oversea for some unknown reason that she couldn¡¯t tell. But even so, she said that she woulde back to help if she was needed and she woulde right away. Since she looked so eager to leave, I had no reason to let her stay after knowing that she would help us when we need her," Jeong answered, and he looked a bit sad and depressed.
"Can I get her information?" Mykel asked.
Jeong and his manager looked at each other, and his manager slowly shook his head. Mykel looked at those two, and he was curious about why he couldn¡¯t get a hand on her information.
"I¡¯m sorry, we can¡¯t do that because Eun Soo and I have agreed to keep her ability a secret from anyone," Jeong answered.
"Let me guess, her ability is called a Virtue," Mykel said as he squinted his eyes and looked at Jeong.
His answer was enough to tell he was right when he saw Jeong and his manager¡¯s reactions. They were shocked that Mykel knew about her ability, and that made them feel a bit uneasy.
"That¡¯s right, but how did you know? The only ones who know about her power are my manager and me. Nobody knows about it," Jeong asked and he looked at Mykel with a confused look.
Mykel and Lh stared at each other and knew the reason why. It was because Mykel was there in South Korea, and that should be one of the reasons, and the other reason might be because she wanted to meet with Anzel and Gea.
"Because I have quite a lot of interesting information in my hand, but to think she¡¯s one of them is really a surprise and not at the same time," Mykel said as he looked at Lh. "Looks like we have gotten something interesting," Mykel said to Lh.
Jeong and his manager were looking at Mykel and Lh with confused looks because they had no idea what they were talking about.
"But that¡¯s not the important part. If Kang Jo Yoon knew about it, that means someone is spilling that information to him. Perhaps there¡¯s someone in your n that¡¯s selling information to him, or worse there¡¯s someone who¡¯s working for him," Mykel said as he fixed his seating.
"Yes, but I have no idea who that might be. The only ones who know her resignation were me, my manager, and five other guys back when we were still in Beijing," Jeong replied.
"That¡¯s not that hard if you keep this a secret from anyone and find out who the culprit is," Mykel said as he stood up. "Why don¡¯t you deal with it on your own? I want to see if you¡¯re still worthy of being in the Guilds of the World," Mykel continued as he grabbed his phone and then left with Lh.
Jeong was dumbfounded when he heard that from Mykel, and he panicked when he saw Mykel and Lh leave as if they had no more interest in the Sinhwa n.
Mykel left headquarters so quickly that the media hadn¡¯t prepared for him. They all immediately got up and ran toward him and blocked his path so he couldn¡¯t leave before giving them answers.
"Mister Mykel! What¡¯s your opinion about what happened earlier? Jeong Ahn punched Kang Jo Yoon for no reason. Was it out of jealousy or inferiority? Or perhaps he feels threatened about his position as the strongest in South Korea?" The reporter asked.
"That¡¯s something a child would do, so I have no furtherment," Mykel answered, and then he forced his way out as he held Lh¡¯s hand.
(Three dayster)
Mykel was enjoying his coffee as he watched the news about the incident that happened three days ago. People were still talking about it, and not to mention hisments after he left Sinhwa n headquarters also became a hot topic. People started to assume that the Rebirth Guild questioned Jeong¡¯s actions and that the Sinhwa n was in a bad position that might get them kicked out of the Guilds of the World.
"Whatever you¡¯re trying to do, it seems to work really well that the reporters have been waiting in front of the hotel until now. How much longer until those guys stop bothering us?" Aurea asked.
"Well, they should start to get bored from not getting anything. Now let¡¯s proceed with the next move," Mykel said as he looked at them. "Elena, why don¡¯t we go out and hang out? Just the two of us," Mykel asked as he looked at Elena who was eating her onion rings.
"Okay. I¡¯ll wash my hands," Elena answered as she stood up and she looked excited about it.
"Why Elena in particr?" Rozan asked as he looked at Mykel.
"Have you not seen the social media? The pictures of me and Elena have be trending all over the world. The caption is enough to tell why," Mykel answered.
"The Alester siblings, the strongest siblings in the world. I¡¯m already getting sick of seeing that on TV and on the Inte..." Sven said as he sighed.
"What are you nning to do with that?" Lh asked. Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire
"You¡¯ll see soon enough," Mykel answered with a smile, and then he left the hotel room with Elena.
Mykel and Elena drove in a rented car which was easily ignored by the reporters that waited in front of the hotel. It was nighttime so it was hard to see who was inside the car, and so Mykel left the hotel and went somewhere.
Elena walked out of the car and saw a building in front of her with loud music that could be heard from inside. Mykel brought her into a nightclub, and it was the first time for her to be in a ce like that.
"So, why we are here?" Elena asked as she sat down after Mykel opened a table for them.
"To attract attention," Mykel answered.
"I don¡¯t think anyone would recognize us here since this ce is so crowded, dark, and loud. Who would want to be in this ce, the reporters?" Elena asked.
"Well, you¡¯re too young for this so you wouldn¡¯t know. A nightclub is like a private area where reporters can¡¯t get inside easily, and the one that I want to attract isn¡¯t them, but someone else," Mykel answered. "It¡¯s so easy to find information about certain people and where they usually hang out through social media," Mykel continued.
Elena was thinking really hard to understand what was inside Mykel¡¯s head, and who he wanted to attract. It didn¡¯t take a while until she realized why he made such a scene three days ago.
"Are you trying to lure Kang Jo Yoon here?" Elena asked.
"That¡¯s right. What¡¯s spicier than Jeong Ahn punching him in the face? Us two suddenly and coincidentally meeting with Kang Jo Yoon," Mykel answered and he looked happy when Elena got the answer correct.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"But what makes you think he would approach us? Doesn¡¯t he hate us?" Elena asked with a confused look.
"Not after the media spread rumors," Mykel answered. "A man will be hungry for power, and he will use any kind of method to achieve it. Right now, he has a chance to get close to me," Mykel continued.
"And are you really going to take the Raid Guild over the Sinhwa n?" Elena asked.
"No, I¡¯m just going to give him false hope, and might as well use him while we can," Mykel answered with a smile.
Chapter 61: Plan B.
Mykel and Elena were enjoying their drink, and people started to pay attention to them because of how charming those two were. They recognized them, but since they were in a VIP room, people couldn¡¯t approach them because the bouncers were guarding the area. Mykel and Elena could see people were taking photos of them and didn¡¯t react to it.
Suddenly they heard amotion from the crowds, and when they turned around to see, they saw Kang Jo Yoon with his friends walking toward them. Mykel stared him in the eye, but when he thought Kang Jo Yoon woulde to talk with him, he threw a bottle of beer at him, but Mykel grabbed it before it hit his face.
"Thanks for the free drink," Mykel said as he opened the bottle and drank it.
"Move," Kang Jo Yoon said as he red at the bouncers.
The bouncers walked away and left the area since they didn¡¯t want to be a part of it.
"Do you know who owns this ce?" Kang Jo Yoon asked as he stood in front of the table. "Get the fuck out of here!" Kang Jo Yoon continued and swung his hand on the table. All the sses and bottles on the table got thrown away and hit the wall.
"Looks like he really hates us, and a musclehead," Elena said and drank her whiskey so casually.
Kang Jo Yoon nced at Elena, and he immediately swung his hand at the ss in her hand. Elena could see his shoulder moved before he swung his hand, and so she put her hand away which made Kang Jo Yoon¡¯s attack miss.
"Do we have n B?" Elena asked as she looked at Mykel with her head tilted.
Mykel kicked Kang Jo Yoon¡¯s left leg from under the table, and Kang Jo Yoon¡¯s leg bent backward as the loud cracking could be heard by them. His left leg looked like a grasshopper, he fell to the ground as he screamed in shock.
"That¡¯s n B," Mykel answered. "You can deal with him, I¡¯ll deal with the other," Mykel continued as he stood up.
Mykel fought the others, and they were all pulling their weapons to fight him. Everyone was screaming in panic as they were trying to leave the ce.
"Alright, what should I do with you?" Elena asked as she stood up and looked at Kang Jo Yoon on the ground. "First thing first, I¡¯ll take this hand for trying to get rid of my drink," Elena grabbed Kang Jo Yoon¡¯s left arm and bent its elbow forward. "Now this is for wasting all my drink," Elena grabbed the other arm and bent it forward as well.
Elena sat on his chest as she emptied her ss and heard Kang Jo Yoon¡¯s scream in pain. She looked at Mykel and he was done with Kang Jo Yoon¡¯s friends, and then she looked at the sword that Kang Jo Yoon brought with him. She unsheathed the sword and looked at the sharp and shiny de.
"They said this sword is indestructible, and its sharpness is top-notch," Elena said as she stared at Kang Jo Yoon¡¯s scared expression. "Should we test it out?" Elena asked with a smile.
"No! Please! No!" Kang Jo Yoon shook his head repeatedly and begged for mercy.
Elena kept staring him in the eye as she pointed the tip of the de at him. She then stabbed his right shoulder, and it was so smooth that she didn¡¯t hear any breaking sound. She wasn¡¯t satisfied with it and decided to move the de around until she heard a lot of cracking soundsing from his shoulder.
"Now that¡¯s the good part," Elena said. "Oh, now that I heard Eun Soo is no longer in South Korea, I think there won¡¯t be anyone who can heal you if I cut off your arms," Elena continued as she looked at Kang Jo Yoon¡¯s right arm.
"I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll do anything!" Kang Jo Yoon screamed in a trembling voice.
"You would?" Mykel asked as he looked down at Kang Jo Yoon.
"I swear!" Kang Jo Yoon said as he nodded his head repeatedly.
"Well then, who told you that Eun Soo left the Sinhwa n?" Mykel asked.
"Jeong Ahn¡¯s manager, Kwan Sook!" Kang Jo Yoon answered without hesitation.
"I already have a suspicion of him since he stayed in South Korea while Jeong went overseas. So he has been giving you a lot of information and used them to shake Sinhwa n down. Is that right?" Mykel asked.
"Yes! I bribed him!" Kang Jo Yoon answered as he kept nodding his head. "I gave you the answer you want! So please let me go!" Kang Jo Yoon asked.
"Sure, but under one condition. Would you like to leave this ce with your sword, or would you prefer to leave with your arms intact?" Mykel asked as he raised his eyebrows.
"My arms!" Kang Jo Yoon answered without hesitation.
"I believe that would apply to your friends over there as well, right?" Mykel asked again.
"Yes! Take them!" Kang Jo Yoon nodded his head.
"How generous, I¡¯ll take them then," Mykel smiled and went to grab all the artifacts that his friends brought with them.
"You picked the wrong people to mess with. I guess this isn¡¯t your lucky day," Elena said as she stood up and slowly pulled the sword from Kang Jo Yoon¡¯s shoulder. "Now leave," Elena continued after she walked away from him.
Mykel grabbed all the artifacts and thankfully they were all essories. He then left the nightclub with Elena as the people were watching from the sides. As soon as they came out of the nightclub, dozens of reporters were waiting outside, but when they saw the sword in Elena¡¯s hand with blood on it, they all immediately moved away. Mykel¡¯s gloves were also covered in blood which terrified them and they wondered what had happened inside.
Elena walked to the car as she dragged the sword and the tip cut the ground like butter. She waved her hand at the cameras and then entered the car and left the scene, leaving the reporters with their mouths and eyes wide open.
"Well, that n B was really effective. Why do you like to y a long game in the first ce? I still don¡¯t understand why you enjoy it," Elena asked as she looked at Mykel.
"How many artifacts that we took?" Mykel asked as he kept his eyes on the road.
"Nine?" Elena answered as she looked at the backseat.
"If we y a long game, we can get more than that. Now that this happened, I can¡¯t get the rest of them since they might run away after this. Seeing that the reporters saw what happened, it leaves a bad taste no matter who¡¯s in the wrong and my whole n is ruined," Mykel answered.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"So, was it my fault that I insulted him that led everything to this?" Elena asked and she looked a bit guilty.
"What¡¯s done is done. I¡¯ll just use n B on this as well," Mykel answered.
"Sorry," Elena said as she frowned.
"Not every n will work, Elena. You don¡¯t have to feel sorry about anything. I never mad at Jeanne and the others if the n failed, right?" Mykel asked as he looked at Elena.
Elena hummed as she pursed her lips and nodded with understanding.
The next morning, the news spread like fire and everyone found out what happenedst night. As everyone was getting fed by the news as their entertainment, Mykel and Lh were busy sabotaging all the business in South Korea and offered something that they wanted as long as they work with Sinhwa n. He opened a new possibility for them through connections with people around the world and that was enough to put them on a leash.
Find adventures at empire
Everything was settled in just half a day, and it amazed Elena who watched everything from the beginning. She admired both her father and mother they worked really well together. She wanted to learn how to make a deal with Lh, and how Mykel pushed them into the corner for Lh.
"For the final part," Mykel said as he stood up and approached Jeong¡¯s manager. "This guy is the one you¡¯re looking for," Mykel tapped his knuckles on the manager¡¯s chest.
Jeong was surprised and he listened to Mykel¡¯s story to see why he was confident that Jeong¡¯s manager was the culprit. After he was convinced, he looked at his manager with anger and disappointment, and then he asked his vice leader to drag the manager away.
"Now that it¡¯s done, you can feel at ease because right now these people are now working for you," Mykel said as he pointed his thumb at the meeting table where all the important people in South Korea gathered. "If one of these guys started to annoy you, just call me. I¡¯ll deal with them," Mykel patted one of the guys¡¯ shoulders. "For now, I¡¯m going to enjoy my time here and please don¡¯t bother me," Mykel continued and left the room with Lh and Elena.
Jeong was dumbfounded for the second time, but this time he felt happy.
Chapter 62: The First.
Mykel was chilling on the private beach as he stared at the sea with Rozan and the boys swimming there. He then looked at his status screen and the timer showed him that the system woulde back in fifteen days. The time felt like it moved so slowly when he was waiting for something, and he decided to stop looking at it and enjoy the day.
"Are we really going to enjoy our time here? Aren¡¯t we supposed to help the Sun Guild and Zoroaster Guild on clearing the portal in Ethiopia?" Aurea asked as she sat next to Elena who was sunbathing with Lh.
"They¡¯re not ready for it, and their Gods don¡¯t want them to enter the portal for some reason. We can go there and deal with it ourselves, but we have been traveling almost around the world the past two weeks, let¡¯s enjoy this for a moment," Mykel answered as hey down on the beach chair. "Also, we will have a guesting. Someone wants to take the artifacts that we took from the Raid Guild," Mykel continued.
They spent the afternoon on the beach, and then they went back to the vi they rented for a week. It was a big mansion, and when Mykel was about to get to his room, someone rang the bell. When he opened the door he knew who it was, it was Johan and he smiled at Mykel with excitement.
Mykel didn¡¯t want to be bothered and gave all the artifacts that he got. At first, Johan looked a bit disappointed, but when he saw Kang Jo Yoon¡¯s sword and tested it out, he looked thrilled. He realized that the sword was more than enough, but he didn¡¯t decline the rest of them.
"You said back then that you wanted something that worth all of these artifacts. Now that you have fulfilled your promise, tell me what you want and I¡¯ll deliver it to Sir Alfredo," Johan said as he looked at his men carrying the cases.
"I would rather ask it personally to Alfredo. It¡¯s something that he should hear first no matter if you¡¯re his most trusted advisor," Mykel answered as he shook his head. "I might visit him very soon," Mykel pointed out.
Johan hummed as he looked at his phone.
"It appears Sir Alfredo will be busy this month and next month. I¡¯ll tell you when he¡¯s free," Johan said with a smile. "Since you¡¯re on vacation, I should excuse myself. Good evening, Mister Mykel," Johan continued and then left.
"That old man is too healthy for his age," Lh said as she stood next to Mykel and saw Johan get into the car. "Do you think he¡¯s one of them?" Lh asked.
"It¡¯s hard to tell since they¡¯re still human, only the soul is different," Mykel answered. "Even if he¡¯s one of the Dukes, he seems to y a different role, and perhaps he could be the first Duke that the Redhsield family summoned," Mykel continued.
Mykel went to his room and thought about the next n he wanted to do, but since the atmosphere and the wind that so rxing, he fell asleep.
(Somewhere unknown)
"You did great for someone who doesn¡¯t know how to fight," A beautiful ck-haired woman with bright gray eyes said. She wore a ck dress and showed off her long left leg. "But do you think you can fight him?" she asked as she gently put her hand under Sasha¡¯s chin.
"Why? Why do I have to do this?" Sasha asked as her whole body was crushed and ttened to the ground.
"What do you mean?" The woman asked as she slowly got down to her knees and gently stroked Sasha¡¯s hair. "You¡¯re the one who sold your soul and asked for it to happen!" she screamed in Sasha¡¯s face as she pulled Sasha¡¯s hair.
Sasha screamed in fear as she was sobbing and closed her eyes because whenever she stared at the woman, her whole body felt like being stabbed by burning needles. Listening to the woman¡¯s voice was enough to make her head feel like being crushed from the sides.
"How was she? Did you train her well?" Lucifer asked as hended behind the woman.
"She was doing fine, I just need to train her a bit more. She needs to be obedient, right? I¡¯ll do that in a sh, or I can take my time and just enjoy it," The woman replied.
"You have made a mistake in the past, don¡¯t make another one now, Lilith," Lucifer said. "Do your job as the Lord has ordered you," Lucifer continued.
Lilith¡¯s body trembled to hear Lucifer¡¯s voice right behind her ears. She then walked away since her job was actually done, and she was just enjoying her time to torture Sasha.
Lucifer healed Sasha¡¯s body and gently picked her up, and then he brought her up high into the sky. It felt like he just flew a second ago, but he had already arrived where he wanted to be. He then carefully and gently put Sasha down on the ground.
It was the first time Sasha felt a wind that made her feel rxed and aroused at the same time. When she opened her eyes, she saw a beautiful garden with a fountain in the middle and a waterfall in the distance.
"Sasha Ferdinand," A soothing and manly voice called Sasha¡¯s full name from behind. "It is painful to watch you suffer," the voice continued.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Sasha turned around and saw an angel, a beautiful face she had ever seen that she couldn¡¯t look away from. The angel then slowly walked toward her and offered her right hand to her. When Sasha took his hand, a notification appeared in front of her.
[You have been chosen by the higher being]
[You have Awakened and be an Awakener with strength and the ability to defeat demons. You are given an opportunity to save Earth, and those who prove themselves will be rewarded]
[To ess your strength and ability, you can say "Status" to check]
[You have been gifted a skill called [First Virtue: Humility]]
Sasha was so confused as to what she saw, and it felt like something that came out of a fantasy novel. She then looked at the angel and Lucifer who were standing next to each other.
"Status..." Sasha said quietly.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Name: Sasha Ferdinand
Level: 1
Condition: Healthy (Rested)
Blood Type: A
Age: 27
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Status:
Strength: 1
Agility: 1
Stamina: -
Dexterity: 1
Vitality: -
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Skill: [First Virtue: Humility (Lv.1)]
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
[First Virtue: Humility (Lv.1): One of the seven virtues skills that allow the Awakened to never feel pain and immunity to any kind of physical and spiritual damage as long as the Awakened devote themselves to the higher being. The higher the level, the more benefits will be unlocked that will help the Awakened to be strong]
"What¡¯s this?" Sasha asked with a confused look.
The angel put his right hand on Sasha¡¯s head and she saw shes of memories and visions of what was happening down on Earth. She was shocked when she saw Mykel slowly take over the world with the characters from the novel. She was petrified when she saw how bad the condition on Earth was.
"You have been given a chance by The Lord to redeem yourself for what you have done and caused. The Lord has shown you mercy, and now you will have to make the world a better ce," The angel answered.
"Make a world a better ce?" Sasha asked again and she was still looking confused.
"Prevent Mykel Alester from destroying Earth. You and the other Chosen Ones have to stop him before it¡¯s toote," The angel answered.
"You¡¯re going to bring me back to life?" Sasha asked and she looked shocked.
"For a moment. You¡¯ll be back here after you have done with what The Lord ordered. If you have no other questions, I¡¯ll send you back to Earth," The angel said.
"Her soul is mine, Raphael," Lucifer said as he red at the angel. "I¡¯ll be the one who sends her back," Lucifer continued.
Raphael nced at Lucifer, and then he slowly walked back and let Lucifer do it. Lucifer then grabbed Sasha¡¯s hands and flew away with her and descended to Earth. Once she was back on Earth, her soul was put down to her vessel inside the coffin. Lucifer whispered something to Sasha, and it made her whole body tremble.
"This is a farewell gift for you, Sasha. No matter where you are, you¡¯re mine forever," Lucifer said and then left.
[You have been cursed by a skill called [First Sin: Pride]]
[First Sin: Pride (Lv.1): One of the seven sins skills that makes the Awakened to be the strongest being that cannot be defeated by anyone as long as you devoted yourself to the Devil. The higher the level, the more benefits will be unlocked that will help the Awakened to be strong]
"No! No! Please! Someone! Help me!" Sasha screamed as she tried to get out of the coffin. "Mykel... please help me..." Sasha said as she sobbed and hugged herself in desperation.
Mykel jolted from his bed and he just dreamt about Sasha who was struggling in her grave. His heart was racing and the dream felt so real that he knew it wasn¡¯t a dream but a reality.
"Mykel? What¡¯s wrong?" Lh asked since she was startled when she looked at Mykel covered in sweat and breathing heavily.
"We have to go back. We have to go back to New York now," Mykel answered.
Chapter 63: Revealed.
"Did something happen in headquarters?" Rozan asked Jeanne who sat in front of him on the ne.
"I don¡¯t know. I asked Lh and she didn¡¯t know anything as well. Looks like Mykel forgot something?" Jeanne answered quietly since she didn¡¯t want Mykel to hear their conversation.
"There¡¯s no way Mykel forgot about something that made him look so anxious like that. This isn¡¯t the first time he like this though. Remember when we arrived in Beijing? He was like that as well, but this time it¡¯s worse than back there," Aurea said as she looked at Jeanne who sat next to her. "Should we ask Elena? She has been sitting next to him the whole time, and she should know something," Aurea suggested and looked at Elena.
"I guess we should wait until Elena gets off of her seat," Gunnar said from across Rozan¡¯s seat.
It was early in the morning when Mykel suddenly told everyone to prepare to leave. They had been flying for six hours and they still had no idea what was going on. They did ask Mykel before they boarded the ne, but Mykel ignored them and his eyes were empty.
Elena seemed to be talking with Mykel, but they couldn¡¯t hear anything. Rozan could sense a magic barrier around those two that made their conversation can¡¯t be heard by the others. Whatever they were talking about, Elena looked anxious as well, and she had been on the edge ever since she boarded the ne.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"She¡¯s up. Go and ask her, Jeanne," Rozan said as he patted Jeanne¡¯s left shoulder.
Jeanne looked at Elena¡¯s troubled face, and she slowly raised her hand and waved at Elena. Elena looked at her, but she smiled at Jeanne as she shook her head. Elena then went to the bathroom without saying anything to them.
Stay updated through empire
"Seriously, what¡¯s going on with Mykel? Why he¡¯s always so secretive about anything even though we have been with him for years? It¡¯s like he always put walls between all of us," Aurea said and she looked a bit angry.
"Isn¡¯t he only secretive about his past? Doesn¡¯t that mean this has something to do with his past?" Rozan asked.
The moment Rozan said that Mykel looked over his shoulder and nced at them. They all immediately went quiet and thunder struck the ne, making it almost lose its power.
"Let¡¯s just not talk about it," Jeanne said.
The flight back to New York was a bit rough because the biggest hurricane was happening and on its way there. Everyone was a bit scared because of it, and thending gear got damaged when the pilots tried to force thending under Mykel¡¯s order.
Mykel walked out of the ne and saw the sky was so dark like it was in the middle of the night even though it was noon. The heavy rain made his whole body wet as soon as he stepped his foot outside, but he didn¡¯t care about it and went straight to the car with Elena.
"Should we follow him?" Aurea asked.
"Since he didn¡¯t say anything, I think it¡¯s okay, right?" Jeanne asked back.
Everyone decided to follow Mykel¡¯s car and left the airport with a strong wind that was enough to shake the cars.
They had no idea where Mykel was going, and they could barely see anything because of the heavy rain. The driver had to drive carefully but at the same time had to keep up with Mykel¡¯s car. It didn¡¯t take long until Mykel¡¯s car parked on the side of the road.
"What¡¯s this? A cemetery?" Sven asked as he looked out the window.
"Mykel just get out of the car, let¡¯s go!" Rozan said and he immediately left.
Mykel walked into the cemetery as the strong wind blew his hair and the heavy rain struck his face like bullets. He knew everyone was following him, but he wasn¡¯t bothered by it. Suddenly, he ran when he saw one of the cemeteries that seemed to have been dug out.
Everyone decided to run to catch up with Mykel, but then they saw Mykel standing in front of an open cemetery. He then jumped down and it shocked them why he suddenly went down there. When they arrived, they looked at the name on the gravestone.
"Sasha Ferdinand," Jeanne said.
"That¡¯s his ex-girlfriend that killed herself, right?" Gerrard asked.
"Yeah, and it seems that someone dug up her grave," Vincze answered.
"Who¡¯s sick enough to dig up her grave?" Sven asked with his eyes squinted.
Mykel put his hand on the coffin as he took a deep breath, and when he opened the coffin, there was nobody inside. His heart stopped for a moment and he was speechless as he tried to process what was happening.
"So it wasn¡¯t just a dream. She got resurrected," Elena said.
Everyone looked at Elena with shocked expressions, and then they looked at the coffin and saw scratches inside the coffin. It was enough to tell that someone was desperately trying to get out.
"What do you mean by that? What are you two talking about?" Aurea asked.
"I had a dreamst night. I saw Sasha inside her coffin with ck mist covering her whole body. She was trembling in fear and then she screamed as she tried to leave the coffin. I don¡¯t know what happened, but it felt so real," Mykel answered as he kept staring at the coffin.
Elena offered her hand to Mykel because he had been standing still inside the grave and the mud was already covering half of his legs. Mykel got out of the grave and was still staring at it because he still couldn¡¯t believe it.
"It¡¯s him, isn¡¯t it? The Lord," Jeanne asked as she looked at Mykel.
"If there¡¯s a God who can bring back the dead, it must be him," Mykel answered as he nodded his head in agreement.
"Do you want to go and look for her, Dad?" Elena asked. "She was calling your name, that meant she wanted to see you," Elena pointed out.
Mykel suddenly looked in the distance and hurriedly left the cemetery. Everyone followed him from behind and they all got into the car again to follow him. They were brought into an abandoned apartment building that hadn¡¯t been refixed or rebuilt.
Mykel took the stairs and went to the seventh floor, and when he arrived, he saw one of the doors open. He looked at the door and someone was forcing their way in because the damage seemed fresh. He then went inside and saw all the mess.
"This ce... was it here when you created your novel with her?" Elena asked.
"Yes, but this room kept empty since everyone knew she killed herself here. So nobody dared to buy or live here," Mykel answered as he looked around. "She thought her stuff was still here, but all her belongings had been long gone," Mykel pointed out.
"Do you know where else she would go? Perhaps her parents¡¯ house?" Lh asked.
"No, her parent¡¯s house is in California. She can¡¯t get there even if she wanted to and she doesn¡¯t have money to go there either. She¡¯s stuck in this city, somewhere," Mykel answered.
Mykel decided to sit down on the bed and tried to calm himself down by taking a deep breath. He never thought something like that would happen, and he realized that The Lord was a schemer just like him.
"We can go and look for her," Jeanne said.
"No. That would be impossible. If The Lord wants us to not find her, we won¡¯t be able to find her, just like when I tried to find Anzel," Mykel answered, but then he furrowed his eyebrows and remembered something. "The coordinate..." Mykel said as he reached out his phone from his pocket, but it was wet and broke his phone.
"What coordinate?" Rozan asked with his eyebrows raised.
They all followed Mykel again, and this time he went to the bunker to get the coordinates again. When they got into Anzel¡¯s room, Mykel wasughing in disbelief as he shook his head because the coordinate that was carved on the wall disappeared as if it wasn¡¯t there in the first ce. He knew where it was, but finding the exact ce would be really hard.
"So that¡¯s how you want to y the game? Then I¡¯ll y, but in my own way, just you wait," Mykel said with a serious expression.
Chapter 64: Came to serve.
(Fourteen hours ago)
Sasha was banging on the coffin and using her nails to get out, and when she took a deep breath, she realized the skills she possessed. She looked at her [First Sin: Pride] skill and read it carefully to see what it did. She didn¡¯t want to do it, but knowing she couldn¡¯t get out with her own strength, she imagined Lucifer¡¯s face and asked him to give her power.
She felt a tremendous amount of power flowing in her body and at the same time, she felt a burn inside her body as if she was being tortured. She could feel something being carved on her back, something that was so painful that she started to scream her lungs out.
After all the pain was gone, she pushed the coffin open, it opened so easily as if nothing was weighing it from above. The dirt started to fill the coffin, but she started digging up to the surface as she held her breath. When she reached the surface, she took a deep breath and looked at the sunny day that she never thought she could feel again.
"Am I really alive?" Sasha asked as she looked around and realized where she was.
Sasha looked at the dress she wore with holes in it, she then decided to go back to her apartment where she used to live with Mykel. People were looking at her weirdly, but none of them bothered to help her or ask her what had happened to her. She wasn¡¯t bothered by it since she knew people in New York were like that and always had been.
When she arrived, she mmed her body on the door of her room, and she immediately checked the wardrobe and her bedroom. She didn¡¯t find a single thing that she could wear and realized all of her stuff was gone. When she walked back to the living room to check all the drawers, she realized someone was watching her at the door.
"We have been waiting, Miss Sasha," A man in a suit with a suitcase in his hand said. He was Agares, the leader of the Redshield Guild.
"Who are you?!" Sasha asked as she nced around to look for something that she could use as a weapon.
"I¡¯m here to help you," Agares answered. "Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m one of his followers," Agares pointed out.
Sasha stopped moving and slowly looked at the man¡¯s eyes as she gulped nervously. The man was smiling gently at her and didn¡¯t say a word because her expression was enough to tell that she knew what he was talking about.
"You¡¯re Lucifer¡¯s follower," Sasha said as she slowly walked back.
Agares walked into the apartment and kept smiling at her, but then he showed the suitcase in his left hand to Sasha. He carefully put the suitcase on the table and then slowly walked away so Sasha didn¡¯t feel threatened by his presence.
Find your next read on empire
"I have prepared everything that you need in there," Agares said as he pointed his hand at the suitcase.
Sasha slowly walked to the table and opened the suitcase as she kept her eyes on Agares. When she nced at the contents of the suitcase, she was surprised when she saw a set of suit and tie, a wallet with a lot of money, and a passport.
"Why are you giving me a passport?" Sasha asked.
"Because there¡¯s a ce that I want you to be," Agares answered.
"What if I don¡¯t want to?" Sasha asked.
"Then I¡¯ll use force to bring you there," Agares smiled.
"Do you think you can stop me?" Sasha asked with her eyebrows raised.
"With all due respect, the power that Lord Lucifer gave you, it¡¯s still under his control. You can¡¯t hurt me or any demons without his permission, and the symbol on your back is proof of it," Agares answered. "You have be one of us, Miss Sasha. Not even The Lord can save you now," Agares pointed out.
Sasha almost forgot about the pain in her back, and when she looked at her back in the mirror, she was shocked when she saw a tattoo of Lucifer¡¯s sigil on her back. She realized that she had been tricked by Lucifer and that she couldn¡¯t leave the grave without his power. She didn¡¯t just sell her soul to him, but now she had be his property.
"You demons are cunning..." Sasha said in a trembling voice of anger and fear.
"Rest assured that we the demons aren¡¯t trying to make you our ve or anything to disrespect you. It¡¯s quite the opposite, Miss Sasha. We are your humble servants as you have be Lord Lucifer¡¯s favorite," Agares said as he bowed his head down.
Sasha was surprised for a moment, but then she looked at the suit inside the suitcase and decided to wear it. After she wore the suit, she decided to follow Agares since he was telling the truth when he said that he had be her servant because he treated her with respect.
"Sasha de Redshield..." Sasha said as she looked at her passport. "Why that name?" Sasha asked.
"You¡¯ll understand when we arrived, Miss Sasha. It¡¯s a surprise," Agares said as he put his index finger on his smiling lips.
Sashanded and arrived in London after seven hours of flight, and it was the first time she hade to Ennd. A luxurious sedan was waiting for her arrival, and then Agares guided her to her car as he used another car. She was being escorted like an important person, and it attracted people¡¯s attention.
Sasha was brought into Redshield¡¯s territory, and she was dumbfounded by how big it was and how big the castle was. Once she got out of the car she saw Agares and five other people walking toward her. She was guided into the castle and all the maids and servants were bowing their heads at her as if she was an important guest.
n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Please get inside, Miss Sasha," Agares said as he pointed at the door next to him.
Sasha took a deep breath and slowly opened the door, and when she looked at the office room, she saw Alfredo sitting at his desk and Johan standing next to him. She didn¡¯t know who those people were, but they looked like humans.
"Wee to my humble house, Miss Sasha," Alfredo said with a gentle smile. "My name is Alfredo de Redshield, the owner of this whole ce. Please have a seat because I have so many things to discuss with you," Alfredo introduced himself.
"Are you human?" Sasha asked.
"Yes, I am, and everyone in my family," Alfredo answered as he nodded his head. "And with that being said, you will be a part of my-" Before Alfredo could finish his sentence, Johan slit Alfredo¡¯s throat and quickly cut it off.
Sasha was shocked and covered her mouth with both hands as her eyes trembled in fear. She then closed her eyes and begged for the higher being to protect her. Her whole body and mind were rxed immediately as all the weights on her body got lifted.
"That old man is nothing but a headache, unlike his predecessors. You guys cane in," Johan said as he wiped his hands with a handkerchief.
Agares and the others walked in and they immediately carried Alfredo¡¯s body away from the desk. Johan was cleaning the blood on the desk and the chair, and then he looked at Sasha as he pointed his hand at the chair.
"Please have a seat here, Miss Sasha," Johan said.
"What¡¯s the meaning of all this?" Sasha asked as she tried to calm herself down.
"You have been adopted by the Redshield family, and since all the current sessors and family members mysteriously died overnight, you¡¯re thest and the only Redshield that¡¯s alive," Johan answered.
"You¡¯re telling me..." Sasha said.
"Yes, you have just inherited all the wealth and power of the Redshield family," Johan answered before Sasha could finish her sentence. "You¡¯re now Sasha de Redshield," Johan pointed out.
"I don¡¯t want it... I still have no idea what¡¯s going on here..." Sasha said as she shook her head.
"It¡¯s a gift, for you, Sasha," A woman¡¯s voice whispered behind Sasha¡¯s left ear.
Sasha jolted and immediately turned around as she walked away. When she looked at the woman, her legs went weak and her whole body slowly lost its strength. She then watched Agares and everyone in the room go down to their knees at the woman.
"Lilith... how did you get to this world..." Sasha asked and her eyes were brimming with tears.
"Let¡¯s just say they have prepared enough sacrifices to create a bridge for me," Lilith answered and chuckled mischievously. "Now, Sasha, I came to serve you, Lady of Lucifer," Lilith said as she went down to her knees in front of Sasha and smiled mischievously at her.
Chapter 65: Sasha de Redshield.
Sasha woke up and looked at the big room she was in, and she still couldn¡¯t believe she had be the richest person in the world. She learned everything about the Redshield family, and she also knew about the deal that Mykel made with Alfredo. No matter how much wealth and power she had, it didn¡¯t make her happy at all because she was living among demons.
"Mykel... I¡¯m sorry..." Sasha said in her fetal position.
"What do you mean by that?" Lilith asked. She suddenly appeared next to Sasha¡¯s bed and was on her knees as she rested her chin on the bed. "You were the one who sent him to that world. In the end, all the mess and chaos that are happening on Earth, they all happen because of you," Lilith pointed out.
Sasha didn¡¯t say anything and just stared Lilith in the eye. She no longer feared Lilith, but the fact that Lilith was actually the Queen of Hell made it difficult to not fear her. It was different from the story, she wasn¡¯t the daughter of Satan, she was a demoness that was as powerful as the Princes of Hell.
She didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened to Mykel inside the world of his novel. Whatever he did in there, he triggered something that he shouldn¡¯t have, and that made both Lilith and Lucifer interested in her.
"These fragments of memories that aren¡¯t mine are really bugging me from time to time. To think I would be a man¡¯s ve is really disgusting. Now that you¡¯re here, I wonder if Mykel would be so pissed if I make you my ve," Lilith said.
"You¡¯re not brave enough to do that," Sasha replied with hatred. "You¡¯re nothingpared to Lucifer and Raphael," Sasha said.
Lilith giggles and then startedughing enough to shatter all the sses, windows, and walls in the room. She then spread her big ck bat wings and scratched the floor and ceiling when she spread them open.
"You have no idea what¡¯sing for you. I¡¯ll let you enjoy your moment, Sasha. Make it count," Lilith said and then disappeared.
Sasha was thinking of a way to get away from the situation she was forced into, but it was impossible to do it on her own. She needed help, but the only person she could ask for help was Mykel. The problem was that she had been warned by Lucifer that if she decided to approach Mykel, he would take her soul back immediately. Lilith also kept her eyes on her which made it impossible to do it secretly.
Raphael couldn¡¯t help her much because he was bound to stay in heaven to serve The Lord. His only mission was to guide her and not to help her physically which made him unable to free her from the shackles. Unlike Raphael, Lucifer could freely do whatever he wanted because The Lord ordered him to prove Mykel¡¯s will to save the world.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
"(Raphael, what should I do?)" Sasha asked in her mind.
[A being shrouded in holiness wants you to find people who know the truth]
"(The people who knows the truth? Do you mean about the book that Mykel and I made?)" Sasha asked with her eyebrows furrowed.
[A being shrouded in holiness nods]
Sasha immediately got up and grabbed her phone to check the novel, but when she opened the website, the novel had been removed. She knew it was Mykel who removed it, and so she immediately checked the forum to see if there was anyone who knew the truth. It didn¡¯t take long until she found the discussion that Anzel had made, and read the people who knew about it.
She posted a reply and hoped that one of them could see her reply as soon as possible. She then put her phone down because she didn¡¯t want Lilith to check what she was doing.
"(Why do you want me to find them?)" Sasha asked as she got off the bed.
[A being shrouded in holiness wants you to meet them because the answer lies with the power they possess]
Sasha looked at the notification and didn¡¯t ask for anything else because she knew she wouldn¡¯t get an answer from Raphael. She then went to the balcony and looked at the bright blue sky as she waited for a reply from them.
She waited for hours but nobody replied to her, but then she found out Gea¡¯s name and where she lived. She found out that she had a simr skill as her, and the fact that it had a different effect made her realize what it was all about.
"I should go to France," Sasha said as she looked at the wardrobe.
Sasha packed her stuff, and when she left the castle, Lilith was blocking her path with her left wing.
"Where are you going with that?" Lilith asked as she looked at the suitcase in Sasha¡¯s right hand.
"You already know where I¡¯m going, don¡¯t bother asking," Sasha answered. "Can you put away your wing?" Sasha asked.
"You¡¯re the new head of the Redshield family, you can¡¯t go anywhere as you please. You have a responsibility to take care of the guild," Lilith said and didn¡¯t put her wing away.
"I have you, my servant that can handle it for me. I don¡¯t want it in the first ce, and I don¡¯t want to lead demons. You¡¯re the Queen of Hell, and you should lead your kind, not me," Sasha replied as she stared at Lilith. "I never asked for this, and I can do whatever I want as long as I¡¯m not going to approach Mykel. That¡¯s what Lucifer said," Lilith pointed out.
Lilith sighed and slowly folded her left wing. "As you wish, Lady of Lucifer," Lilith said and then walked inside. Your next read awaits at empire
Sasha was a bit surprised at how easy it was to leave, and then she entered the car and went to the airport. As she waited, she searched for Gea¡¯s name on the inte, and she found a lot of news about her. She then found Anzel¡¯s name, and she believed that those two were the same as her.
Time flew by, and she found a lot of information about the current situation on Earth. She realized how Mykel had influenced the whole world and how he had be so powerful in just a few months.
Sasha arrived at the airport in Paris, and she was surprised that there was a car waiting for her arrival. She got a message from Johan, and it was he who did it for her, and he also said that he could help her if she needed any help. Since he offered that, Sasha asked if he knew about Gea¡¯s whereabouts.
(At Gea¡¯s apartment)
Everyone watched Eun Soo cooking her favorite food, and everyone was drooling because it smelt so good. They couldn¡¯t wait to taste it because she said that her food was everyone¡¯s favorite.
Everyone had gathered except for Danny who stayed in Australia because he had to protect his country. They had been going out and enjoying their time together that they forgot about checking the forum for thest member.
When they were about to enjoy the food that Eun Soo had cooked for them, a doorbell rang. They wondered who hade to their apartment, and when Gea opened the door, she saw Sasha standing in front of the door.
"Yes? Can I help you, Miss?" Gea asked as she looked at Sasha with her eyebrows raised.
Sasha nced at Anzel, Eun Soo, Anastasia, and Luis was waiting for Gea toe back so they could enjoy their food together. She then looked back at Gea and stared at her for a few seconds which made Gea feel a bit ufortable.
"Gea Lupin, Anzel Rassmussen, Eun Soo, Anastasia Lischenya, Luis Felipe," Sasha said as she kept looking at Gea. "I thought I would only see the two of you, but seeing there are five of you here already makes me d," Sasha continued.
Gea was taken aback when Sasha mentioned all their names, and she started to get suspicious of her because Gea thought that Mykel could be the one who sent Sasha there. Anzel noticed and decided to approach them and make sure there wouldn¡¯t be anything bad that might happen.
"Who are you, Miss?" Anzel asked as he slowly moved to the front to protect Gea.
"Sasha. Sasha de Redshield and I¡¯m one of you, the Virtue skill holder," Sasha answered.
Chapter 66 The strongest.
Anzel, Gea, Anastasia, Eun Soo, and Luis were sitting at the dining table and stared at Sasha without blinking their eyes. They still couldn''t believe thest member of the Virtue skill series that they had been waiting for was right in front of them. Find exclusive stories on empire
"I never thought that you would be here..." Anzel said.
"I''m not from here, I came from Ennd and I posted a reply in the forum a few hours ago, but none of you replied to it. When I found Gea''s name and where she lived, I decided to take a flight here to meet her," Sasha answered as she looked at each one of them because they all looked youngpared to her.
"Wait a minute. You said that you''re a Redshield? Isn''t the Redshield guild a part of the Guilds of the World? Doesn''t that mean you have met Mykel Alester in person?" Eun Soo asked and looked at Sasha with a bit of suspicion.
"Are you afraid of something?" Sasha asked with her eyebrows furrowed because she was confused why Eun Soo seemed to fear Mykel.
Anzel and the others looked at each other and they were a bit confused as to why Sasha didn''t fear him. It was obvious that Mykel deleted his novel to prevent anyone from knowing, and that alone was enough to say that he would do something to those who knew.
"Can you prove your power to us? We don''t know who you are, and how you came here unnoticed and knew where Gea lived is making us feel unease. You could be lying to us and there''s a chance you''re here because Mykel asked you to," Anzel answered with a serious expression.
Sasha was surprised at how they really feared Mykel and the fact they were avoiding Mykel made her realize that she was told the same. She looked around to prove her skill, but seeing there was nothing that could hurt her made it hard to prove it to them. Suddenly a notification appeared in front of her from Raphael, and then she looked at Anzel.
"You can ask the being that''s shrouded in mystery if I''m one of you or not," Sasha said.
Anzel was dumbfounded when Sasha found out about the being shrouded in mystery, and then he saw a notification in front of him. The being shrouded in mystery could vouch that Sasha was one of them.
"I believe that should be enough proof for you," Sasha said as she looked at Anzel staring nkly at the air.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Gea and the others looked at Anzel, wondering what the being told him.
"She''s one of us," Anzel said as he nodded his head. "But how do you know about the being? I didn''t tell you or anyone about it except these guys," Anzel asked and stared at Sasha with his eyebrows furrowed.
"Because I believe each one of us has it. It''s just that the archangels that gifted you their powers still don''t want tomunicate with you, only both of us have," Sasha answered. "Before you ask anything about it, I''m not allowed to say anything else because it''s something that you will find out yourself," Sasha continued.
They never thought their powers came directly from a higher being called an angel, not even in the slightest. They immediately discussed it and started specting that Mykel and his characters hade to destroy Earth. They started to believe that they were chosen because they were some kind of savior to people on Earth to stop Mykel.
Sasha finally realized why these people were chosen, and why Raphael wanted her to meet them in person. They were like her, given power under The Lord''s will to prevent Earth from getting destroyed. But there was one thing that they didn''t realize and only she knew about it. The Lord, Lucifer, Archangels, demons, and humans, were all ying a game, a game where they didn''t really care about the process, only the result.
No matter what she heard from them and how they were chosen, the best of the best, she couldn''t look at herself or them as saviors. The truth was too cruel and disgusting that they were just chess pieces in a game. It baffled her that those higher beings were exactly how Mykel depicted the Constetions in his novel. She realized how terrifying Mykel''s thoughts were and how he was right about it all along.
"Miss Sasha?" Gea asked as she looked at Sasha with her eyebrows raised.
"Yes? I''m sorry, I was deep in thought," Sasha replied.
"We were talking about our n of moving to Australia to meet Danny who''s also one of us. We want to help him deal with the portal there, and since we are all here, we should go and meet him," Anastasia exined.
"I see. Yeah, let''s do that," Sasha answered as she nodded her head because it wasn''t a bad idea. As long as she could get away from those demons, she wouldn''t ask for anything else.
"Before that, since you''re thest member, is your level still one? If so, we can help you gain level and we know the right ce to hunt low-level demons," Anzel suggested as he looked at Sasha. "Do you have a weapon? If you don''t, we can lend you a weapon," Anzel offered.
Sasha opened her suitcase and showed two different daggers to everyone, and they looked expensive. Those daggers were artifacts that Mykel gave Johan from the Raid Guild, but they didn''t know that.
"I have these. Should I get a sword instead?" Sasha asked.
"If you''re confident with those, I don''t think you should use another weapon," Anastasia answered. "We have Eun Soo now, so there shouldn''t be a problem even if you struggle with those," Anastasia pointed out.
"I see, then I''ll be in your care," Sasha smiled and nodded her head with understanding.
They left the apartment, and when they saw Sasha''s car, they realized that she was rich. They had no idea that she was that rich, so they started to find out any information about the Redshield family. They found out how rich the Redshield family was, and it was no wonder she had those daggers.
Sasha told them about her ski to them, and they found out how overpowered her skill was. They all then told her about their skills and what their effects were. She could tell that Luis was a tanker, Eun Soo was a support, and Anzel, Anastasia, and Gea were the attackers. A perfect team to deal with demons, and not to mention Danny was also an attacker like them.
When they arrived at the area where demons were still lurking around and inside the building, Anzel took the lead. Sasha was nervous because it would be her first time hunting demons, and when she found a gargoyle, Anzel, and the others protected her.
"This demon is too much for you, let us handle it," Anzel said as he readied his stance.
The gargoyle flew toward them and readied its sharp ws and fangs to tear them up. Anzel waited until the right moment, and when the gargoyle was low enough, he dashed forward and swung his sword at it. The gargoyle was cut in half like paper, and he did that without any effort.
"Now that the blood has been spilled, the other demons wille, so be ready," Anzel said as he looked around.
It was as Anzel said, the demons that started to swarm the street because of the smell of the blood. Everyone was busy dealing with the gargoyles as Sasha watched how they dealt with them. She exined that those demons were the same as in the novel and that their weaknesses were also the same. She knew about that already, and she was also the one to me that it happening.
"Miss Sasha! Watch out!" Anastasia shouted as she pointed at something behind Sasha.
Sasha turned around and she unconsciously thought about Lucifer giving her power. She saw the gargoyle that was about to scratch her face with its right hand. Sasha moved her hand and cut off the gargoyle''s hand in a blink of an eye, and she didn''t stop there and immediately swung her other dagger diagonally at the gargoyle''s body. She cut the gargoyle that was four times her size in half and killed it instantly.
"Miss Sasha, are you sure you''re level 1?" Eun Soo asked as soon as she arrived to check Sasha if she was wounded anywhere.
"Yes, I just leveled up after I killed the gargoyle," Sasha answered and she also couldn''t believe she had just done that. "Also, I''m fine. I can handle myself since I can''t be harmed by anything," Sasha said and looked at Eun Soo.
"Right... it''s a habit of mine," Eun Soo replied as she chuckled nervously.
Sasha joined the fight and she immediately showed them how strong she was. They thought it was because of the daggers that she was holding, but her punches and kicks were as dangerous as the daggers. She could easily kill dozens of gargoyles on her own in just a few minutes, and she was invincible.
"She''s so strong. Perhaps she''s strongest than all of usbined," Gea said as she watched Sasha fight four gargoyles at the same time.
"I think so too," Aznel nodded his head in agreement.
Chapter 67 Experienced.
After hours of hunting demons, Sasha leveled up twenty times, and she became stronger and stronger. They could see that she had potential, perhaps way better than the six of them when they were awakened. They ended their hunt because the sun was setting and the demons became more aggressive and stronger.
"Miss Sasha, are you perhaps a part of the Redshield Guild?" Anzel asked as they were on their way back to Gea''s apartment.
"No, I''m not. They don''t know about me awakened and I don''t want to be a part of it," Sasha answered. "Why do you ask?" Sasha asked.
"We had a talk a few days ago. We have gained a lot of money from hunting demons, and a lot of people know who we are, or at least some of us here. We thought that it would be great if we make our own guild with the money we have collected," Anzel answered as he nervously scratched the back of his neck. "We think if we make our own guild, the world will be a better ce because, at the moment, the Guilds of the World are taking advantage of the situation," Anzel exined.
"That''s a really good idea, but where do we want to create the guild? Here in France?" Sasha asked.
"The whole of Europe has been upied by the Guild of the World, and it would only put us in danger if we settle the guild here. We thought it would be great if we create our guild in Australia since it''s the only continent that the Guilds of the World haven''t touched," Gea exined. "We also did some research about the Redshield family, and we realized how important your family is in the United Kingdom. Since you''re blue blood, Australia is a perfect ce for you as well, right?" Gea continued and looked at Sasha who was staring out the window.
Sasha was thinking about it and found that idea wasn''t half bad, but the problem was the truth about the Redshield family. She couldn''t tell them the truth, and that would only put them in a worse situation than it was. She believed it would be better for them to take sides with Mykel rather than the demons.
She was in a dilemma because she personally wanted to see Mykel first and ask him a lot of things. But seeing what kind of a situation she was in, she could only do the opposite.
"Would you take the risk if the path we are going to take won''t be easy?" Sasha asked.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"We were chosen, and since we are one-of-a-kind, we have thought about it and expect that our path is different from the rest of the world. We know why we were chosen, and we have the responsibility to save the world," Anzel answered with a serious expression.
Sasha looked at the others, and they were all thinking the same thing as Anzel. They were prepared for whatever mighte for them, and that included having to face Mykel and the characters of his novel.
"I see, if that''s the case then I have no more questions and will join you guys," Sasha said with a gentle smile. "But making a guild won''t be easy, and not to mention we have to choose one of us to lead the guild," Sasha pointed out.
"None of us have any experience in an organization, and we found a solution that we could copy like what the Pantheon Guild does. We can split the works into seven people, but then we still have to choose one of us to be the face and the decision maker for the guild," Anzel answered and exined it to Sasha. "I know that you have just joined us, Miss Sasha, but since you came from the Redshield family, and you''re older than us, we thought that you should be the one who bes the guild leader," Anzel pointed out and he looked nervous because he just put the burden on Sasha.
Sasha was surprised, but then she knew something like that would happen, and she thought it was indeed the right decision for them to choose her. They were all inexperienced and still acted and thought like teenagers which wasn''t the best thing to have as a leader.
"I have no problem with that, but are you guys sure to let me lead all of you even though you guys barely know me?" Sasha asked and looked at them with concern.
"We don''t mind, but we do still have to ask Danny if he''s fine with that. We will ask him once we arrived in Australia," Gea answered.
"Why don''t we go there tomorrow? You guys have been here waiting for me, and I don''t want to waste your day by helping me. I''m fine now Thanks to you guys, and I''m ready to go," Sasha pointed out as she looked at them.
"Yeah, that''s fine by me. What about you guys?" Luis asked and looked at the others.
They all nodded their heads and decided to leave France to go to Australia. Sasha then notified the pilot that she came to France on a private jet. Anzel and the others were baffled when they heard that she had a private jet, and it made them all look so excited. She didn''t remember when thest time she smiled, and it meant something to her.
They safelynded in Australia, and Danny was waiting for them outside the airport. The situation there was quite rough because of the fact that the door existed but nobody was chosen by the Gods. It was because the Australian maind people, the Aboriginals didn''t exist anymore there. The awakened only relied on their skills, and only a few people got a sponsorship from the Gods.
"Anzel! Gea! Anastasia! Luis! Eun Soo!" A man with bright brown hair, only wearing a ck shirt and ck jeans waved his hand at them.
"Danny!" Anzel shouted and waved back at Danny.
Everyone was hugging him because they could finally meet him in person because they knew how hard he had been trying to save Australia. Sasha was distancing herself and letting them have their moment first before they could introduce her to Danny.
"By the way, this is Miss Sasha de Redshield, the one that we told you about yesterday," Anzel said as he pointed at Sasha in her gray suit she looked mature and elegant at the same time.
"Miss Sasha, nice to meet you," Danny said as he offered a handshake to Sasha.
"Nice to meet you, too, Danny. I heard your heroic story and I''m moved by it," Sasha said as she shook his hand with a gentle smile.
Sasha had heard a lot from Anzel and the others about how Danny donated all his money to people so he could gain more status points. Weirdly enough, the amount was fixated on that he had to donate at least a thousand dors or an item that was equal to that price. Each time he paid the amount, he gained five random status points, and now he had at least five hundred points on each stat.
"Wow, you''re living like this? You''re fucking rich!" Luis said as he looked at the inside of Danny''s mansion.
"Well, I don''t live alone here. There are twenty people here and they''re all homeless people that I take care of and feed every day. I realized I don''t have to give them money or object, I can give them food and shelter which keep giving me free status points every day," Danny answered. "I''m nning to make a few mansions and do the sameter on. I can gain a lot more than now," Danny continued.
"Wow, what''s this? A farming simtor?" Anzel asked in disbelief.
Danny shrugged as he tilted his head and smugged at Anzel because it was basically like that. He then showed everyone''s room, and after they put their belongings in their own room, Anzel told Danny about their ns.
Danny listened to Anzel''s and Gea''s exnations, and he supported their suggestions that Sasha should be their leader. There was one thing that he was afraid of, and that was the amount of money they needed to make a guild.
"We heard that making a guild will cost us three to five billion dors. We would barely reach a hundred million dors if webined our money," Danny said as he looked at them.
"Give me a moment, I''ll try if I can get some money," Sasha said as she stood up. "I''ll be back," Sasha continued and left the room.
Sasha went to the backyard, and when she was about to make a phone call, she could see a strong breeze right behind her nape. She turned around and saw Lilith staring at her with her arms crossed with an annoyed expression.
"So you ran away all the way here, but in the end, you still need our help. What an innocent and hypocritical woman you are," Lilith said as she kept staring at Sasha. "But, after listening to all of that, I found it intriguing. So, we will pay all the expenses. You can just tell them that everything has been taken care of," Lilith continued.
Sasha was surprised that Lilith supported her decision even though Lilith knew that they were going to kill demons. She then suspected that Lilith might have something to gain from it, and she didn''t want Anzel and the others to get dragged into her mess.
"What do you want in return?" Sasha asked.
Explore hidden tales at empire
"You''ll see. Just wait patiently, Lady of Lucifer," Lilith smirked and then flew away and disappeared into thin air.
Chapter 68 Forced agreement.
Anzel and the others stood in front of a skyscraper in the middle of Melbourne City, and they were looking up, trying to count how many floors were inside. They couldn''t believe that it didn''t take long, to be exact, it only took a day for them to own that skyscraper.
"Miss Sasha, you''re not joking, right?" Gea asked and dumbfoundedly stared at Sasha who stood at the far back.
"No. This is our headquarters now, andter there will be a representative from the government to talk about the guild," Sasha answered with a big smile. "Anyway, we don''t have much time, so we should decide on our guild name," Sasha pointed out.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I-I see..." Anzel still couldn''t believe it and wondered how powerful the Redshield family was.
Sasha invited them into the building and showed them how big the inside was. She then brought them to the meeting room which was on the twenty-second floor to discuss the name. Although they were going to discuss it, they already knew the perfect name for their guild, and that was the Virtue Guild.
After the representative from the government came and registered the Virtue Guild and made it legitimate, the government surprisingly didn''t ask for anything in return. The prime minister wished and hoped that the Virtue Guild could help them rebuild the country, and he would help with everything he could to support them.
"Is there anything else that we need to know, Miss Sasha?" Henry asked, and he was the representative from the government.
"Yes, we are going to attempt clearing the portal as our debut," Sasha answered as she nodded her head.
Henry and his assistant were surprised because they never thought the time had finallye. They had been begging the Guilds of the World, but none of them were giving a response as if they didn''t care about the situation in Australia.
"Just the seven of you?" Henry asked.
"Yes, we are confident with our abilities. She didn''t say that we will clear it, it''s just an attempt, so we might have to take a look at what we are going to deal with. With that being said, we will be going back and forth for our own safety," Anastasia exined.
"I see, if that''s the case we will prepare all the things that you will need. We are very grateful, and the prime minister is going to love to hear the good news," Henry said with a huge smile on his face. "Is there anything else?" Henry asked.
"That''s all for now. We will contact you once we have something to say," Gea said as she shook her head.
Henry and his assistant left the meeting room to inform the prime minister about the good news. Sasha and the others stayed there and discussed the attempt since it would be a huge leap for them.
"We will go in a week. Let''s prepare ourselves and try to gain some level," Danny said as he looked at everyone in the room.
Everyone nodded their heads, but when they were about to leave the meeting room, the phone rang. Sasha picked up the phone as the others tried to listen to who was calling. Turned out it was the receptionist, and Sasha''s expression went pale when she heard the news.
"I see. Send them here, and thank you, Callie," Sasha said and then hung up the phone.
"What''s wrong, Miss Sasha?" Gea asked as she approached Sasha with a worried expression.
"There are guests that want to see us, and I honestly don''t want them to be here," Sasha answered.
Before Gea could be asked who it was, someone knocked on the door, and they all immediately turned around. When the door opened, they saw a beautiful woman with long ck hair entering the room with six people behind her. They knew who those people were, they were from the Redshield Guild, and they felt intimidated by their presence.
"It''s been a while, mydy. I hope that we don''t bother you," Agares said with a gentle smile.
"Have a seat," Sasha said as she tried to not show any fear or anxiety in front of Anzel and the others.
They all sat down, facing Anzel and the others, and they were judgingly staring at them. Lilith was sitting on the opposite side of Sasha, and she had been smiling and staring at Sasha ever since she came in.
"To think that all of you are here, there must be something important that you want to say. Please make it short because we are going to prepare to enter the portal," Sasha said as she looked at them. Explore stories on empire
"That''s exactly why we are here, Miss," Lilith replied as she leaned her body forward. "We would like to offer and clear the portal with your guild," Lilith exined.
Anzel and the others looked at Lilith with suspicion because that sounded so fishy.
"We don''t want to get involved with the Guilds of the World, and since the Redshield Guild is a part of it, I have to decline your offer," Sasha answered as she shook her head. She knew that Anzel and the others were agreeing with her answer and decision.
"If that''s the case we can easily leave the Guilds of the World since we have been excluded in their expeditions. We have no reason to stay if we''re not getting the respect from Mykel and the others," Agares answered and he looked a bit pissed when he mentioned Mykel''s name. "That''s that, but our main reason is so we can serve you, mydy. If mydy doesn''t want to take over the Redshield Guild, at least let us follow you and be your reliable allies," Agares pointed out as he stared at Sasha.
Hearing Agares'' reasonings, made Anzel and the others convinced that they genuinely wanted to follow Sasha. With little to none of them knowing about the Redshield family and guild, and what happened between them and the rest of the Guilds of the World, it was easy for Agares to bend the truth.
Sasha knew how cunning Agares was, and how Lilith used her beauty and charming treat to make them erase their suspicions. She didn''t know what to say or what to do to make them away from her and the others. It was already toote and realized it was Lilith''s n all along so she could still keep an eye on Sasha.
Everyone''s eyes were pointing at Sasha, they were waiting for her answer and response. Since she was appointed as a leader, she had to put aside her personal issues for the guild. She had no other choice but to ept them.
"I have one condition, and that''s for you to not get in my way," Sasha said with a serious expression.
"Your wish is ourmand, mydy," Agares answered and nodded his head with understanding. "With that being said, we will meet again on the day of the attempt. Thank you for your time, mydy," Agares said as he stood up and stared Sasha in the eye.
Sasha nodded her head with understanding, and then Lilith and the others left after they got what they wanted. Although they had already left, Sasha was still feeling uneased because of the fact that she had just dragged Anzel and the others into her mess. She could only me herself if something happened in the future, and she was the only one who would pay for it.
"Who would have thought that we could get strong allies like them, please tell me that I''m not dreaming right now," Danny said as he looked at the others.
"It''s Thanks to Miss Sasha''s connection that all the good things are happening to us. We wouldn''t be here if it wasn''t because of her," Gea said as she looked at Sasha with admiration. "Let''s head over to the hunting ground. We still have a lot of things to do," Gea pointed out as she stood up.
Everyone left me a meeting room, but first, they had to get their own floor as their working ce. Sasha was at the top of the building, and when she went to check on her office, she saw a woman sitting at her desk. It was Lilith again, and she had been waiting for her.
"Why are you here? What else do you want?" Sasha asked as she stared Lilith in the eye.
"Don''t be so grumpy, Sasha. I''m here because of some business, a business that will destroy what Mykel has built around the world," Lilith answered as she rested her chin on her fist.
Chapter 69 Disturbing.
"As you have requested, there are no media around the portal and everything is kept a secret from the public," Lilith said as she stood in front of the portal.
"Why are you here? You''re not a part of this," Sasha asked and looked at Lilith with suspicion.
"Well, I have been officially selected to be the new leader of the Redshield Guild. With that being said, I''ll also join in the expedition," Lilith answered with an innocent smile on her face.
Sasha stared at Lilith and didn''t know what to say, and she tried to get used to it and protect Anzel and the others from Lilith. She was trained by Lilith back when she was in hell, and she knew how terrifying Lilith was.
Anzel and the others heard it from Sasha that she didn''t go well with Lilith for a reason. They knew it would be awkward, but there was nothing they could do, and seeing Sasha epting, it made them relieved.
"Let''s head in," Sasha said as she looked at Gea and the others.
Everyone entered the portal for the first time, and it was a vast rainforest where they couldn''t see the sun because of the giant trees. They didn''t know what kind of demons they were going to deal with, except for Lilith and her team.
"Let''s split up because this ce isn''t a great ce to stick together in a big group," Sasha said and used the opportunity to avoid Lilith.
"Fine by me. Let''s go," Lilith said and walked into the forest with Agares and the others.
Sasha was mildly shocked that Lilith agreed to her decision, but she immediately focused on the mission. She then led the team to a different location from the Redshield Guild and carefully explored the vast rainforest.
"Is she strong, Miss Sasha?" Anzel asked as he walked next to Sasha.
"Terrifyingly strong, and I suggest you guys not get attached to her. She''s dangerous and not someone you want to be with," Sasha answered, but then she furrowed her eyebrows and looked at Anzel. "It didn''t tell you anything?" Sasha asked.
"Who?" Anzel asked with his eyebrows raised.
"Nevermind. Let''s just focus on the mission," Sasha replied as she shook her head.
Sasha nced at Anzel and noticed that the angel who chose him didn''t warn him about Lilith. The angel should know who she was, but the fact the angel kept quiet and didn''t warn him was weird. It was the same with Raphael, he didn''t warn her or tell her to stay away from Lilith. The more she thought about it, the more disturbing and creepy it got.
"Shh!" Anastasia put her index finger on her lips.
Everyone stayed still and looked around as they tried to hear everything around them. They could hear the faint stomping around in the far distance and the sound of leaves being stepped on. They looked in the direction where the sound wasing from, and when they tried to squint their eyes, they could see something was moving from one tree to another.
"Did you guys see that? That looks like a deer or some sort," Anzel whispered.
"Yeah, but that thing was half the size of the tree, that means it''s at least fifteen meters tall," Anastasia answered as she nodded her head. "Should we stay here or should we get closer to it?" Anastasia asked as she looked at everyone.
"Let''s walk closer, silently," Sasha said.
They slowly and carefully walked toward the monster, and they were unnoticed by it, but then suddenly they heard a loud growl from far behind. They all turned around and looked at each other for a moment, and then the creature that was in front of them started charging toward them. It wasn''t a deer, it was a humanoid creature with a stag and crawled like a deer.
Even though that creature was big, it moved so fast and swiftly as if it knew the forest very well. They didn''t have a choice but to fight it, and Sasha dashed forward with the daggers ready. Everyone was surprised, but they decided to follow her and help her.
The creature swung its long arm at Sasha, but she dodged it as she cut off its arm. She took a leap forward and kicked the creature''s body with both legs in mid-air, sending it down to the ground. She then swung her daggers right at the creature''s neck and decapitated it in a single attack.
"You killed it just like that?" Luis was amazed by how fast Sasha''s reaction was.
"I was trained by Lily, and this is nothing..." Sasha answered and she watched as the creature''s head rolled away. "It says that each portal only has one type of monster, right? That means this thing is the one we are going to deal with from now on," Sasha said as she looked at her daggers covered in ck blood.
"The sound that we heard earlier, that must be them encountering this creature as well. Now that this creature make a sound, the others should be on their way toward us," Danny said as he kept on guard and looked at his surroundings.
It didn''t take long until they were surrounded by the creatures, but everyone could handle all of them without a problem. Danny with his spear single-handedly dealt with some of them and cut them in halves. He was so strong that he didn''t need anyone''s help, but something started to bother him.
"Danny! Watch out!" Eun Soo shouted as she pushed Danny away from the creature that was about to crush him to the ground. "What are you doing standing still like that?!" Eun Soo asked as she tried to lure the creature to Anastasia.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Danny? Danny!" Eun Soo pped Danny''s face because his eyes were nk and didn''t respond to her question. "Something isn''t right! You guys need to be careful!" Eun Soo shouted.
Anastasia was looking into the future five seconds ahead to deal with the creatures that she was dealing with. When she killed one of them, suddenly her vision went nk for some unknown reason. She was so confused and decided to distance herself from them because she couldn''t see anything. She then realized that the dust had thickened and was slowly going up into the air.
She decided to hold her breath and started using her skill again to see the future, and this time she could see it again. She realized that the mist had something to do with Danny and made him like that.
"Everyone! Hold your breath! Don''t let yourself inhale the mist!" Anastasia said. Continue reading at empire
Everyone held their breath except for Anzel, Gea, and Sasha since they were immune to it. The problem was that the others couldn''t hold their breath for too long, and the longer they fought, the thicker the mist. Eun Soo tried to heal Danny, and it worked, but if she got affected by the mist it would be game over for them.
"You guys leave! The mist only thickened because of these creatures! We will handle this!" Gea shouted as she stabbed the creature''s head with her rapier. "Go! Now!" Gea warned.
Without hesitation, Luis, Danny, Anastasia, and Eun Soo left and tried to breathe fresh air. Anzel, Gea, and Sasha dealt with all the creatures on their own, but slowly Anzel''s head became a bit fuzzy because of the thickened dust around him. It appeared that his resistance wasn''t high enough, so he decided to leave and regrouped with Danny and the others.
"Just leave, Gea. I can handle this," Sasha said when she looked at Gea who started to breathe heavily and got a bit fatigued from fighting.
"I still can do it," Gea said as she repelled the creature''s hand that tried to smash her.
As soon as she said that, she got hit from behind and got thrown onto the tree and hit her back really hard. She tried to stand up, but she was too tired, so she used her rapier to help her stand. When she looked up, one of the creatures was right above her and about to m her to the ground, but Sasha kicked the creature away from Gea.
"I can''t fight them while also protecting you. I''ll be fine," Sasha said and she didn''t even break a sweat.
"I''m sorry, but I''ll be back as soon as I feel a bit better," Gea said.
"I know," Sasha nodded her head with understanding and blocked the path so the creatures wouldn''t go after Gea.
Everyone was resting not far from where Sasha was, and they could see the dust thicken, and impossible for them to see beyond that. They were worried because they could hear more and more growl behind the thick dust, and they couldn''t hear anything else from there.
"I should go back there..." Gea said after she took a five-minute break, but when she was about to go beyond the mist, the growls stopped. "Sasha?" Gea asked because she could hear a rustling sound from behind the thick dust as she slowly took a few steps back.
Everyone readied their weapons, and when they saw a shadow, they were surprised when they saw Sashae out with a lot of dust and blood all over her body. She was fine, and not a single scratch or wound on her body.
"What happened to the creatures?" Gea asked.
"I killed them all, we are safe now," Sasha answered as she cleaned her face with a handkerchief.
Chapter 71 A slight changes.
Sasha could feel the power that flowed in her body that wasing from her back. She dashed forward enough to dent the ground deep, and she was running so fast that she almost couldn''t bnce her body. It didn''t take a second for her to reach where Eun Soo was, and she immediately swung her daggers on the creature''s left leg.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Eun Soo could feel the strong breeze that hit her face, and she saw Sasha just cut off the creature''s leg. It made the creature lose its bnce, but before it could touch the ground, Sasha moved from side to side in the blink of an eye. When the creature touched the ground, its whole body had been cut into a few big pieces.
Anastasia and Eun Soo watched the entire thing with their eyes and mouths wide open. They looked at Sasha walked toward the creature''s head, and then slit its neck in a blink of an eye. The creature tried to growl, but nothing came out of his mouth other than the blood that squirted from its neck, covering Sasha''s body with it. She then cut the creature''s face in half diagonally and ended its misery.
Eun Soo looked at Sasha''s neck, and she saw something was off about it. She squinted her eyes and realized that Sasha had a tattoo right below her nape. She never knew that Sasha had a tattoo, so she didn''t bother to ask about it.
Sasha could feel the warmth right on her back, and when she touched her nape, she felt a sting below her nape. She realized that something was off about it, and thought that the mark might have expanded up to her nape. She tried to cover it with her shirt cor so nobody could see it, and then she walked back to check on Anzel and the others.
[A being shrouded in holiness is disappointed with your decision]
"(Disappointed? Do you think I have a choice?)" Sasha asked as she stared at the notification.
[A being shrouded in holiness disagrees with you]
"(So you would rather to see the rest of us die because we are nothing but a chess piece? Is that what you''re thinking? Do you think I want all of this?)" Sasha asked and stopped walking. "(If you canin about it, at least say and do something that can help me!)" Sasha clenched her teeth and fists in frustration.
"Miss Sasha, are you alright?" Anastasia asked.
Sasha snapped back to reality, but she breathed heavily which made Anastasia look worried.
"I''m fine. We should help Eun Soo and treat the others," Sasha answered as she forced her smile.
Anastasia nodded with understanding, and then they both went to help Eun Soo treat the others. Anzel''s injury wasn''t that serious and Eun Soo could heal him instantly. Danny was doing alright as well, but not Luis and Gea because they both took quite a devastating blow. They were unconscious and Eun Soo''s skill couldn''t heal thempletely.
"I can heal them, but it will take a while," Eun Soo said with confidence even though she was covered in sweat since she used a lot of her power.
"Take your time. We will protect you here," Sasha replied.
Hours had passed, and there wasn''t a single creature that approached them after Sasha had killed the leader. It was safe and Eun Soo didn''t have to worry about anything, but she exhausted herself that she had to take a rest. In the end, she managed to heal everyone and there wasn''t a single wound in their bodies.
"We can go back home now if you guys want. But since we are here and we still have supplies for a few days, why don''t we stay here for another two days? We can gain a lot more level here than back home," Sasha suggested as she looked at everyone.
"I agree. I''m still too weak, and this is a great opportunity to gain level and skills. If we struggle to fight that thing, I can''t imagine how hard is the next one," Luis said since he was the weakest. "My skill was useless against that thing, and I can''t just rely on it," Luis continued.
"I don''t mind, but at least we should let Eun Soo get a good rest first. She has been taking care of us," Gea said as she looked at Eun Soo who was still tired.
Everyone nodded in agreement and decided to make a tent for Eun Soo to sleep in. Sasha decided to rest until Eun Soo woke up, but it turned out that Eun Soo slept like a log and didn''t wake up until the morning.
"Good morning," Sasha looked at Eun Soo with a gentle smile. "Did you get enough sleep?" Sasha asked.
"I''m sorry..." Eun Soo said as she bowed her head. "You guys had to wait until the morning because of me," Eun Soo continued as she kept bowing her head.
"What are you talking about? You''re not the only one who got a nice sleep. We all got a good night''s sleep thanks to you. We are all now ready to go out there and kill anything that moves," Danny said as he showed his biceps. "Anyway, breakfast is ready, let''s eat while still hot!" Danny offered the food to Eun Soo.
Two days had passed and they didn''t face a single problem in the forest. They gained a lot of skills and poison resistance thanks to the spores that the mushroom released. It made things easier for them, and they hunted a lot more than before which was the reason why they gained a lot of level and skills.
"It''s time to leave," Sasha said with her troubled expression and rubbed her nape.
"Yeah, we cane back here any time, and the fact we found the creature''s weaknesses, we can open this portal for everyone. We will share what we know so they can hunt them without a problem," Anzel said as he nodded his head in agreement.
"Anyway, we haven''t seen the Redshield Guild since we split up. Do you think they''re doing fine on their own? I''m worried about them," Gea asked as she looked around.
"They''re fine, let''s go," Sasha said as she walked past them.
They realized the changes in Sasha''s mood, and how she talked were a bit cold. They wondered if she was exhausted or something else, but one thing for sure was that it felt like she was a different person.
They tracked the path they took, and it took them hours to finally get back to where they came from. They saw Lilith and her team waiting for them near the portal with their tents in between the trees. Experience new stories on empire
"Did something happen, mydy?" Lilith asked as she tried to hide her smile.
Sasha ignored Lilith''s question and went straight into the portal, it made Anzel and the others feel bad for Lilith. They all then came out of the portal and nobody weed them except for the soldiers who were guarding the area around the portal.
"It was a great sess, and I hope that we can do this againter, mydy," Lilith said as she looked at Sasha who kept walking.
"You can leave. There''s no reason for you to stay here," Sasha said in an annoyed tone.
Lilith chuckled softly as she stared at Sasha''s nape that she had been trying to hide. Lilith knew exactly what had happened, and that was why she kept teasing and bothering Sasha. She then left with her team after they said goodbye to Anzel and the others who were fine and looked as healthy as when they entered the portal a few days ago.
They went back to headquarters and it was a bit underwhelming seeing nobody congratte them. They were fine by it, but to think it would be that underwhelming was unexpected.
"Should we go out and have a drink? I think we deserve it," Anastasia asked as she looked at everyone.
"Yeah, I''m down for that," Anzel answered as he nodded his head in agreement. "Let''s go!" Anzel said.
Everyone was about to leave the storage room, but then they realized Sasha wasn''t following them.
"Miss Sasha? Are youing?" Gea asked with her eyebrows raised.
"No, you guys can go ahead. I have something to do first. I''ll go there once I''m done," Sasha answered as she kept staring at herself in the mirror. She heard Anzel''s and the other''s footsteps leaving the storage room, and when she heard the door closed, she stared herself in the eye and asked, "How are you here? You''re not supposed to be here."
"I was, but thanks to you, I can see what you see, feel what you feel, hear what you hear, and I cane out whenever I want," Lucifer said as his upper body slowly formed from her back. "This is just a start, Sasha. I''m giving you a warning that if you keep using more of my power, the less you will be," Lucifer continued with a mischievous smile.
Chapter 73 Sharpening the blades.
Mykel and the others walked into the portal, and when they arrived, they were amazed by what they saw. It was simr to Norway, and they could see everything from where they stood since they were right on top of the mountain. The thing that made them all freeze still was when they saw the Yggdrasil tree and all the worlds that existed above them.
"This feels familiar and yet not at the same time. This ce is a lot more beautiful than what we have in our world," Jeanne said as she looked at the Yggdrasil tree that covered the sky.
Everyone looked at how Midgard was still the same world as Norway, and it surprised them. The only difference was that it felt like they were dreaming rather than in reality. They had no idea in what kind of state they were at that moment, and it bothered them so much about the truth of Gods on Earth.
When they were looking around and wandering at the peak of the mountain, they heard a loud trumpet that came from above. They knew what it was, and they didn''t hesitate to hold their weapons tightly to fight.
They saw dozens of dots in the vast sky that were slowly descending toward them at high speed. They knew where those came from, and who they were seeing the dark clouds formed behind the dots.
"They''re your teachers, are you ready to fight the real them this time?" Aurea asked as she looked at Sven.
"What are you talking about? One of them is your teacher as well," Sven asked and stared back at Aurea.
"Who? I don''t know who are you talking about," Aurea asked back with a smirk on her face. "It''s been a while, so I hope you don''t lose. It would be embarrassing," Aurea said.
"Says you," Sven scoffed.
The thunder started to rumble and they knew what wasing next. When the lightning struck them, they saw a big bearded man, five times bigger than Gunnar standing in front of them. His eyes sparked lightning and his gaze was like someone who could burn a soul inside.
"This is a first andst warning. Leave," Thor said with his deep voice that trembled the ground.
"I have no business with you here," Mykel answered and stared back at Thor. "Unless you want to put yourself in between," Mykel said as he raised his eyebrows.
Thor didn''t hesitate to swing his hammer down right onto Mykel''s head, but Mykel grabbed it with his right hand. The lightning struck Mykel, but he was immune to it which shocked Thor, and then Mykel kicked him away as he stole the hammer from Thor''s hand.
Thor fell from the top of the mountain all the way down to the ground and made a crater around him. He could feel the sting on his left thigh from the kick that Mykel did. He then looked up at the mountain as he tried to bring his hammer back to his side, but the hammer didn''te to him.
"You really love to take things from others, huh?" Aurea asked as she looked at the hammer in Mykel''s hand that was trying to fly back to Thor''s side.
"Habit," Mykel replied and let go of the hammer. "You should greet them as well. It''s going to be messy," Mykel warned as he looked at the sky.
"Ahh... my beautiful wings..." Aurea said as she pulled out the ck wings on her back. "I''ll keep thempany, I won''t let them down," Aurea continued and then flew away.
Rozan summoned his dragon, and it put him to tears to be able to see his creations again. He then hopped onto Alpha''s back and flew away where the p of his wings was enough to create a hurricane.
Bhatmelec and the others decided to join them as well since they wanted to sharpen their powers again. It was Jeanne and Elena who left that stayed with Mykel because Jeanne thought she wasn''t needed up there. Elena on the other hand, hadn''t gotten the life energy to fill her body, so she didn''t want to do anything until her body was full.
"Do you want to y with him? I have to meet with Odin," Mykel asked as he looked at Jeanne.
"Just y, right?" Jeanne asked.
"Yes. It won''t take long, so you can do whatever you want with him. It would be great if you canpare his strength with the one from our world," Mykel answered.
Jeanne nodded her head and swung her sword around, and then she spread out her glowing white wings. She looked so happy that her power was back, and she was excited to test every skill she had again.
Mykel held Elena''s hand and gave a lot of his life energy to fill her needs so she could fly with him. They both flew toward the Yggdrasil tree and then they saw sparks of lightning from down below. It was Thor, and he was about to stop him from going further, and when he flew toward Mykel, Jeanne blocked his hammer with her sword.
"You''re not going anywhere," Jeanne said and then pushed Thor back to the ground again.
Mykel saw it and smirked because he could see that she had overpowered Thor''s strength. It was enough to tell him that he didn''t have any reason to be wary of the Gods anymore.
Thor grunted as he tried to stand up, and when he flipped his hammer, he realized something that shocked him. His hammer was damaged from shing with Jeanne''s sword, and that made him a bit nervous.
Mykel looked up and saw Aurea''s wings that were big enough to put a hundred people around it. The wings that were passed down to her from Mazikeen, and were enough to intimidate all the Valkyries in front of her.
Rozan was standing on top of Alpha''s head and watched the Valkyries try to cut Alpha''s skin. They were unable to pierce through his tough skin and even though some of them managed to cut it open, it regenerated instantly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"(Something is wrong with me)" Bhatmelec said to Mykel. "(My power isn''t working. I can''t stop the time at all, I can only slow it down)" Bhatmelec pointed out as she fought six Valkyries on her own.
"(It''s because we are in a world that isn''t belong to the system. Just wait a little longer, it should be back soon)" Mykel answered.
Mykel flew up with Elena as he kept giving her a lot of life energy that his hand felt numb because of it. He could see the rest of them fighting with the rest of the Valkyries in the air. The battle looked so fierce, and surprisingly they were equal in terms ofbative power.
"So Midgard is Earth, and nothing is different. Doesn''t that mean we are in a different dimension?" Elena asked as she looked down.
"I believe so, and this Midgard is basically Northern Europe. Midgard is the world that the Norse Gods built, just like in the United States," Mykel answered. "We will know the answer once we arrived in Valha," Mykel continued.
Mykel and Elena looked at Vanaheim and Alfheim that were on the tree branches, on opposite sides of the tree. They both looked up and saw Asgard wrapped inside the top of the trunk with the space above them.
Once theynded on the tree trunk and wanted to enter the giant tunnel, a man in full armor blocked their path. He had a giant sword in his hands and a horn hanging from his waist. He was the protector and watch of Asgard, Heimdall.
"You can read minds, and you should know why I''m here," Mykel said.
"Follow me," Heimdall said as he turned around and entered the tunnel.
Elena was a bit surprised why Heimdall didn''t act like Thor, and how Mykel knew that Heimdall wouldn''t attack them. She was again amazed by how easy it was for Mykel to deal with everything even without using his power.
The tunnel was long and dark, but it was peaceful and cold, and then the ground they walked on started to light up. It brightened the tunnel, and they could see the end of the tunnel a mile away from where they were.
After they reached the end of the tunnel, they saw the beautiful city where castles and pces became one with the tree as the dark space and the bright sun above them. It was so beautiful that made Mykel realize his imagination was nothingpared to the real one.
Heimdall entered Valha with Mykel and Elena behind him, and then they saw knights standing on guard on the sides. It was nothing but a big and long hall where the throne was at the end of the hall. They saw a man with gray long hair and a beard sitting on the throne with his spear in his left hand.
Mykel stood in front of Odin as the guards were ready to strike him if he made a sudden move.
"What''s your reason toe here," Odin asked and his voice echoed throughout the hall.
"I came to thank you," Mykel answered. "Without you, my daughter would be dead by now, and that''s all I have to say," Mykel said.
"You made a mess just to thank me? And do you think I would ept it?" Odin asked.
"That will depend on your answer. I can leave without making a scene or I can stay and bring you down to your knees," Mykel answered. "So, choose wisely," Mykel said with a smirk.
Chapter 74 On your knees.
"You lowly mortal think you cane here and threaten me?!" Odin asked as he mmed the bottom of his spear on the floor. "You''re underestimating my power because you think you know me from that disgusting and pathetic world of yours?" Odin continued as the guards immediately pointed their spears and swords at Mykel.
[The system has registered 33% of the current world. Approximately to register the whole world is 2 hours]
Odin raised his spear and it released an energy like a supernova that covered all the nine realms with it. Mykel looked at him and wondered what Odin did, and then he looked at all the knights who absorbed the energy. Their whole bodies glowed and it made them a lot stronger by the look of it.
"What a heartwarming wee," Mykel said as he looked at Elena with a smile.
"It sure is," Elena answered with a huge grin.
Elena absorbed all the remaining life energy in the air and that made Odin angry. He then ordered all the knights to attack the two of them.
Mykel watched dozens of knights running toward him, and then he used [Telekinesis] tobine them all together into a giant ball. He squinted his eyes and all of the knights got crushed onto each other and turned them into a small ball as big as his palm.
"I can do this the easy way, but since you seem to have prepared for a good fight, I''ll just use my fists to show you a bit of respect," Mykel said as he looked at Odin and threw the ball at him.
Elena dodged all the knights'' attacks and toyed with them like she was ying with kids. She enjoyed it because her body had be like how it used to be, swift and invincible. She then stomped her right foot on the ground and it was enough to shake the whole hall and sent the knights down on their backs.
She stomped on the ground again, and this time she sent them all up into the air. She then did a spin kick as she released life energy from her foot and sent all the knights to the wall. They were crushed by the wall and died as soon as their bodies hit the wall.
She then watched a knight fly toward her out of nowhere, and she immediately dodged him. She was startled because she didn''t see iting, it turned out it was Mykel who sent the knight flying. He was mming, throwing, punching, and kicking all the knights who tried to get close to him.
Odin couldn''t take it anymore, and he held his spear so tightly as he pointed it at Mykel. He threw his spear with all his might, and it flew toward Mykel with the speed of light, but Elena was faster than the spear and stopped it from hitting Mykel. She stopped it, but she used all her might to prevent the spear from going further.
Odin was shocked because nobody could even hold his spear, Gungnir, not even Thor. Gungnir was the almighty weapon that Mjolnir couldn''t bepared to because it only listened and obeyed Odin''s order. To see Elena could stop it, he couldn''t believe it even though he saw it with his own eye.
"Surprised?" Mykel asked as he stood right behind Elena. "Even the disgusting and pathetic world of mine couldn''t contain her power. Who would have thought there''s someone who''s stronger than me?" Mykel asked again with a smile.
Odin gritted his teeth and decided to bring Gungir back to his side, but Elena prevented that from happening. She was smirking and staring into Odin''s eyes, mocking him and showing him how powerful she was.
"ytime is over," Mykel said as he lit his hands with the [Sacrilege me] and he dispersed the me and let it spread.
All the knights melted by the heat alone, and Odin immediately put a powerful barrier in front of him, letting the remaining of his people cover behind it. He used his life energy to create the barrier as he kept regenerating his hands that melted from the heat alone. He saw how both Mykel and Elena weren''t affected by the me made him understand the situation he was in.
Mykel slowly walked up to the throne as he cast the [Sacrilege me] on his right again. He looked at Odin who struggled to protect his people as he started grunting and his hands shaking. He then put his right hand on the barrier and tried to burn it directly with the me. Odin immediately fell down to his knees as he kept his hands raised to create the barrier.
"I told you, didn''t I? I can leave without making a scene, or I can put you down to your knees," Mykel said as he looked at Odin.
"What do you want?" Odin asked in his trembling voice.
"I already told you what I want. I just came here to show my gratitude for letting your favorite mortal help me back then. I genuinely thank you for it, and the fact all the mess that''s happening down there, it wasn''t me who started it. Your son did," Mykel answered as he put down the me in his right hand.
Mykel released a strong cold st that was enough to break the barrier in front of him and the mes that devoured the pce. He showed Odin how powerful he could be, and how easy for him to kill everyone in all nine realms if he wanted to.
Odin didn''t have the power to fight Mykel with that condition, and neither did his knights. Not to mention, Thor and the others got upied by Jeanne and the others. He could see the fight was even, but remembering the shards of memories of Mykel''s team, he knew they weren''t going all out.
Explore hidden tales at empire
"I''m noting here for a war. Well, just a precaution, I had to bring everyone and gave them their weapons," Mykel said. "Unless you want to turn this whole situation into a war, I would dly ept it," Mykel continued.
Odin looked at Mykel for quite a while, and then he sighed as he stood up. He looked at his sacred pce turned into ruins Thanks to Mykel, and he still couldn''t ept it no matter what sweet words Mykel said.
"What''s your real intention, Mykel Alester?" Odin asked as he looked at Mykel and breathed heavily.
"There''s something that I want to know. About this world, this realm, everything," Mykel answered.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Is that all?" Odin asked again as he sat down.
"That''s all. As long as you tell me the truth, the whole truth that is," Mykel answered as he looked at Elena and tilted his head toward Odin. "I believe this is yours," Mykel said as he looked at Elena offering Gungnir to Odin.
Odin stared at Elena for quite a while, and when he grabbed his spear, he could sense the powerful life energy running through him. He was shocked and baffled there was a being with that amount of life energy. A life energy that could create hundreds of realms like what the Norse Gods had.
"Father!" Thor shouted from the entrance.
Mykel turned around and he raised his eyebrows because it was a sight to see. Thor was covered in wounds and his hammer was covered in cuts that a few more would destroy it entirely.
Not long after that, Jeannended right behind Thor and folded her wings. She was also covered in wounds and bruises all over her body. Then a woman with long brown hairnded right after with her falcon wings on her back, and that was Freyja. Aureanded right behind her, and her wings were damaged during the fight.
One by one, everyone ended up inside the hall and they were all still trying to fight each other. They would start attacking once one of them decided to make the first move.
"Wow, I have never seen you guys in that kind of state before," Elena said as she chuckled. "Anyway, ytime is over. You guys don''t have to be on guard anymore," Elena pointed out.
Jeanne and the others raised their eyebrows and then put down their weapons. Freyja and the Valkyries were still wary of them, but then Odin told them to stand down.
"All of you get some rest. I''ll take care from here," Odin said as he stood up.
"Father?" Thor asked with a confused look on his face.
"You need to reflect on yourself. You started all this, just leave," Odin said as he walked down the throne with Mykel and Elena following behind him.
Chapter 77 Existence.
On their way to Mount Olympus, they saw multiple floating inds up high in the sky. Those belonged to the mythologies of the countries below them, and they were smallpared to Norse mythology. It turned out Germany was also a part of Midgard, but weirdly enough, it wasn''t at the same time.
They were amazed that people were still living so casually and had no idea what existed above them. If humans could see those mythical ces and floating inds, they would bow down and worship them immediately.
As they tried to fly further down south to Italy, a ck cloud blocked Mykel''s path. He stopped and looked at how thick the smoke was, and it kept getting thicker and thicker. He touched it and was surprised he couldn''t put his hand through the smoke because it acted as a barrier.
"Mykel, what''s happening?" Jeanne asked as she looked at the smoke that started to block the sky below and above them.
"Do you remember what I said when we came to Pnd?" Mykel asked. "One of the Gods here has a grudge against me," Mykel continued.
"Mara..." Elena said as she looked at the smoke. "But this time, she''s not as powerful as the one from the novel. I think one of us is enough to kill her," Elena pointed out as she touched the smoke and it dispersed so easily.
"No, I''ll go and meet her personally. You guys can wait here or you can go ahead," Mykel shook his head and looked at something behind the smoke. "You take the lead, Elena. Do whatever you want, but don''t get involved," Mykel continued.
Elena hummed with understanding, and then she looked at Mykel flying through the smoke. He pped his wings once and it was enough to disperse all the ck smoke into thin air.
Mykel flew away and broke the sound barrier that was enough to deafen them. He was disappointed in a blink of an eye, and then he saw where the smoke wasing from. It didn''te from above, in fact, it came from down below, a dead forest with thick mists that blocked the vision.
Mykelnded right in the middle of the dead forest, and his face, legs, and hands immediately got grabbed by unknown hands. He used the [Sacrilege me] skill all over his body and melted all the hands on his face. When he turned around, those weren''t hands, but living twigs and roots that tried to scare him.
He looked around and could see glowing eyes around him and hear theughter of unknown creatures in the distance. Since he didn''t have time to y around, he sted the me around his body and burned down the whole forest. He saw something fly away, but then he used his [Telekinesis] and pulled that thing back down.
He kept holding the being down by focusing on his kic sense as he walked toward it. When he arrived, he saw a woman with cracked skin like a tree and veins that looked like roots.
"Goddess of Nightmare, how a surprise to see you here. I remember you sent an envoy and tried to scare me back then," Mykel said as he looked at the woman''s messy ck hair that covered her whole face. "I''m a man of my word, I told you that I''ll remember this and you''ll regret it," Mykel continued as he put his leg on the woman''s chest.
The woman struggled from freeing herself from Mykel''s foot even though she used all her strength to lift it up. The longer and the more she tried to free herself, the heavier Mykel''s leg became, and he was slowly crushing her chest.
[Would you like to register [Goddess of Nightmare, Mare] into the [Character List]?]
"No. I don''t need someone weak like her. In fact, she''s the weakest of the others who shared the name," Mykel answered as he kept pushing his foot down.
"Kill me and see what happens," Mara said in her raspy voice. "You have no idea what you''re against with. Do you think I care if I die? Have you ever thought about where the Gods go after they died? Do you think Gods die?" Mara asked as she groaned in pain and giggled mischievously.
Mykel looked down at Mara with a nk expression, but then he scoffed softly as he smirked. A sudden burning feeling on Mara''s chest made her look down and saw the dark orange me on Mykel''s right leg.
"Do you remember this me? The me that can even kill a God. Do you know how I got this me? Through the system, the system that surpassed your existence," Mykel answered. "Let''s see if you can be resurrected or your whole existence will disappear," Mykel continued and pushed his foot down as he let the me devour Mara''s body.
Mara screamed as her chest melted and her whole body started to turn red with steaming out from the cracks in her skin. She couldn''t do anything other than re at Mykel with her all-ck eyes. Her hatred toward Mykel made her furious and frustrated that she couldn''t feel the pain in her body.
Mykel stomped on the ground and Mara''s whole body disappeared without leaving a single trace. Suddenly, he felt a heavy pressure pushing him down to the ground, but he could resist it. It felt so familiar when he was summoned to the Void Cloud, the presence that had overwhelmed him a very long time ago.
[Warning]
[An unknown presence is trying to destroy your existence. The system is powerful enough to prevent it from happening]
[Registering the area around the Owner]
[The area has been registered and the unknown presence has disappeared and has no control over space]
"That was something," Mykel said as he slowly looked up. "Who and what was that," Mykel asked.
[Based on the information the Owner has gathered, the probability of iting from the higher realm is high. One of the beings that control the universe]
"I see. Killing an insignificant Goddess was enough to make one of them react like this. If that''s the case, there will be more of them when we arrived at Mount Olympus," Mykel said as he spread his wings and flew away.
Mykelnded on top of the hill and everyone was looking at him with serious looks on their faces.
"What?" Mykel asked.
"Did something happen back there? We all saw the sky bending to where you went. We were thinking if we should go and check, but then you came back not long after," Aurea answered as she sat on the rock with her wings covering her body.
"What you saw back there, it was a power that came from a higher realm," Mykel said as he wiped his suit that got dirtied by the twigs and roots. "The reason why it happened, was because I killed Mara, and someone was angry about it and tried to erase my existence," Mykel continued and looked at them.
They all raised their heads because they had never seen something like that except for Elena who saw and experienced something far worse. They looked at each other and realized what might happen to them if the Gods from higher realms decided to interfere.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Don''t tell me you guys are backing off?" Mykel asked with a smile and eyebrows raised. "What are you guys so afraid of? If you die, I''ll bring you guys back to life," Mykel pointed out.
"Right, I almost forgot about that. I guess there won''t be any issue," Rozan said as he patted Alpha''s head.
"Dude, please don''t jinx it. Every word you said will always go against us," Gunnar replied as he looked at Rozan with his eyebrows furrowed.
"Anyway, our journey is still far ahead of us. We should go now," Mykel said as he spread his wings.
They all nodded with understanding and flew to Mount Olympus where the mountain blocked the vast sea view. They hadn''t even seen the peak because it was up high into space just like Asgard. When they flew past the clouds, they were amazed by how vast the peak was and how big the pce was.
When theynded, they were surprised that nobody weed them, unlike Thor and the Valkyries. When they were about to take a step forward, a brown-haired woman came out of the pce in her long white, gold, and blue dress. She looked at Mykel and kept staring at him for quite a while as if they weremunicating through their eyes.
The woman slowly approached Mykel and then stood right in front of him. She was a lot taller than Mykel, and even though she was that tall, she didn''t show any hostility toward them. She then looked at his eyes, down to his nose, and then down to his lips.
"Aunt Hera?" Elena asked as she looked at the woman.
Hera turned her gaze toward Elena and said, "I''m not your Aunt, and never was."
Chapter 78: This is a war.
"Ares!" Hera shouted and her voice echoed throughout the mountain.
Ares came out and to Mykel¡¯s surprise, he saw Sasha, his daughter who had been living with Hera. She was being carried with a glowing red sword on her throat that was ready to slit her. She was trembling in fear the tears evaporated when they fell on the de.
Mykel didn¡¯t have a single expectation for Hera to be his ally, but to witness her treating Sasha like that made his head throb. He looked at Hera dead in his eyes and all the good memories he had with her had just disappeared in an instant.
Mykel wasn¡¯t the only one who was furious about it, and Elena was the one who showed her anger toward Hera and Ares. The only thing they wanted to hear was Mykel¡¯s order to kill every single one of the Greek Gods.
"(Start scanning)" Mykel said.
[Scanning...]
[Would you like to register Character [Hera] into the [Character List]?]
"(No. Don¡¯t register a single one of them)" Mykel said as he kept staring Hera in the eye. "(I want every single one of them dead, so don¡¯t waste your time)" Mykel continued.
[Understood]
The dark sky formed right above Olympus and unlike Thor who was only the God of Lightning, Zeus was the God of the Skies. He created fierce hurricanes that turned into tornadoes with lightning bolts that struck the ground and became one with the tornadoes.
Rozan tried to dispel all of the tornados and the lightning bolts with his skill, but it didn¡¯t work. The reason why was because those weren¡¯t magic, they were real natural disasters that Zeus ordered the sky with his power. It didn¡¯t stop him from trying, and so he used his magic to disperse the tornados with Alpha¡¯s help.
"If you make another move, she¡¯s dead," Hera said.
Rozan looked at Hera and immediately stopped his magic and brought Alpha back to his side. He and the others wondered and were confused why Mykel hadn¡¯t made a move yet since they were so ready to fight.
"(Mykel, what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s kill them)" Aurea said as she looked at terrified Sasha.
"(Just wait a little bit longer)" Mykel answered.
"Don¡¯t make a stupid decision. None of you are fast enough to stop Ares from cutting off her head. Just stand there and wait," Hera said as she looked at Jeanne and the others who had been staring at Ares with killing intent.
A bolt of lightning struck the ground behind Hera, and then a muscr man with bright gray skin that was like concrete. His eyes were glowing bright blue like the sky, but they were sparking like Thor¡¯s. He wore a white clean cloth that only covered the top half of his torso and a gold cloth that covered his waist down to his knees.
The sound of water could be heard from the distance, and when they turned around, they saw the water from the sea rose. The water level had be as high as Mount Olympus itself and surrounded the mountain. At the same time, a giant ck fire appeared from behind Zeus and created a portal. A man with long ck hair crawled out of the me in his ck torn robe.
The water sshed the mountain and someonended right next to Hades with a trident in his hand. One by one, all the twelve Gods of Olympus appeared and surrounded Mykel and the others with their weapons ready. When they thought it was over, Hermes opened portals in the sky and that brought all the other Gods to Mount Olympus.
"You have been waiting for this moment?" Mykel asked as he looked at Hera. "Who¡¯s idea is it that to use Sasha like that?" Mykel asked again.
Experience new tales on empire
"It doesn¡¯t matter, is it? You have never felt a loss before. Your arrogance and ego have always been the reason for your greatness, but this time it won¡¯t be the same as back then," Hera answered as she stared at Mykel with hatred.
"I¡¯m d you have changed to the worst," Mykel said as he fixed his gloves.
"(Elena, save your sister)" Mykel said.
Ares was looking at Mykel and the others from the pce entrance, and he was so ready to kill Sasha if they made a move. He didn¡¯t blink once ever since he showed up, but then he heard a breaking sound right in front of him. When he nced at his sword, Elena was already in front of him and shattered the de with her right hand.
Elena disappeared again even though he just nced his eyes at her, and then suddenly he felt something piercing through his throat. He could feel the heat inside his throat and when he looked down, the de was stuck in his throat. It didn¡¯t take long until his head suddenly leaned back and fell off of his body. He didn¡¯t see Elena anywhere and was confused as to how it all happened.
Mykel saw it all happen in a split second, and knowing that Elena had secured Sasha, there was nothing that held him back anymore. He grabbed Hera¡¯s neck and lifted her which surprised them why he suddenly reacted like that. When they turned around to look at Ares, they saw Ares¡¯ head detached from his body and he was lying on the ground dead.
Seeing that Ares had been defeated, a woman with a spear and a shield in her hands immediately charged toward Elena. She wasn¡¯t the only one, Hermes decided to avenge Ares as well and used his ability to travel through space. When he was right in front of Elena, he suddenly got sucked out by something.
"Sasha, close your eyes for me please," Elena said with a gentle smile as she held Hermes¡¯ left leg.
Sasha closed her eyes and looked down, and Elena immediately mmed Hermes to the ground. She used a lot of strength so that Hermes¡¯ body got crushed like an egg on the ground. She looked at the leg that was still hanging in her hand and got detached from Hermes¡¯ squashed body, and then she threw the leg away.
"You have been waiting for this moment, aren¡¯t you? And nobody can save you now," Mykel said as he tightened his grip around Hera¡¯s neck. "There will be no warning, there only be war," Mykel continued. "Kill everyone, don¡¯t hold back," Mykel looked over his shoulder and looked at Jeanne and the others.
All of them smiled with excitement and immediately spread out to fight the gods. Aurea spread her wings big enough to m down dozens of gods who were floating in the air. She crushed them with her wings and then sent them down off the mountain.
Zeus blinked in toward Mykel and charged his right fist with lightning as he threw a punch at him. Mykel used Hera as a shield and she got punched right on her back and she felt the thunder¡¯s wrath inside her body. She got thrown away and hit the rocks until she could no longer be seen. It made Zeus furious and struck Mykel with dozens of lightning bolts every second as he punched him over and over which shook the whole mountain.
The peak of the mountain was covered in dust and smoke that came from every side of the mountain. Zeus¡¯ whole body was sparking lightning and it would burn everything to a crisp when touched his body. When the smoke became a bit thinner, he could see Mykel¡¯s body with his torn suits that barely covered his body. But what surprised him was when he saw no wounds on Mykel¡¯s body.
"Are you done?" Mykel asked from behind the thick smoke.
Before Zeus could react, his face got punched down to the ground and his mind went nk for a few seconds as the ground crumbled around him. He was free-falling and looked at Mykel who was right on top of him, ready to punch him in the face again. He blinked away to avoid Mykel, but as soon as he reappeared, he felt something just piercing him from the back.
A hand came out of his chest, and he could see the tattoos on the back of the hand. When he tried to grab the hand, the hand went back inside and messed up his inside, making him scream in pain as lightning bolts struck him as if the sky was grieving for him.
"You can scream as loud as you can, but nobody will save you," Mykel said. "Don¡¯t you learn your lesson? This has been the third time, and you¡¯re not winning this," Mykel continued and threw Zeus to the crater he had created earlier.
Suddenly, Mykel heard a loud crackling sound from the space. He looked up and saw a crack in the space, something with an overwhelming presence that could be felt from it.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Now¡¯s the real fight," Mykel said.
Chapter 79: Extinct.
"Elena..." Sasha said in her trembling voice as she looked at Elena who was fighting with six of the Olympian Gods.
"Everything is going to be fine, Sasha. Just stay behind me," Elena answered as she punched Athena¡¯s giant round shield. "I¡¯m not going to let anyone touch you ever again," Elena continued and saw Athena¡¯s shield shattered into pieces.
Sasha was still a small girl because Hera didn¡¯t want her to grow up back then when they were still inside the novel world. She wanted Sasha to act and live like a happy little girl so she could take care of her forever until Sasha decided to be an adult. It was the setting that Mykel gave to Sasha when she was born, under Hera¡¯s request to make her not possess any power.
"Your big sister is going to kill them, hold on a second," Elena said as she looked at Sasha with a huge adorable grin.
Elena released an energy st and burned Athena¡¯s skin and flesh, and it wasn¡¯t as lethal as Mykel¡¯s [Sacrilege me] skill. But, what made it different from Mykel¡¯s skill, those who were exposed to Elena¡¯s life energy, couldn¡¯t regenerate themselves anymore. Their whole bodies were being slowly devoured by her life energy like radiation.
Athena kept thrusting her spear at Elena with Artemis who shot her arrows at Elena. Apollo yed his harp and helped all the Gods to be stronger, and Dionysus spread his wine to heal the wounds of the Gods. They were trying to kill Elena and the others and only focused on that goal.
Hades summoned his servants, Cerberus and Hydra that were as big as the pce itself. Aurea was facing him and looking at how big those two monsters were, she got more excited. Suddenly Beta and Charliended right next to her and startled her because of how big they were.
"I know that you don¡¯t need any help, but I want to let my children y as well!" Rozan shouted at Aurea from the sky.
Aurea nced at Beta and Charlie, and they both were terrified by her gazes that made them lower their heads. They had been bullied by Aurea countless times when she was bored, and that also made all Rozan¡¯s dragons be powerful Thanks to her.
"He¡¯s mine, you two deal with those, understand?" Aurea asked with his eyebrows raised and wings spread widely.
Beta and Charlie nodded their heads with understanding and then spread their wings as they growled in excitement. They flew to fight Cerberus and Hydra, and when they were close enough to them, Cerberus jumped and bit Beta¡¯s leg as Hydra released poison breath at Charlie.
When Aurea was about to fly toward Hades, she felt the ground shake, and then she watched Mykel get bombarded by Zeus. She realized that he was the one who made the ground shook fiercely, and she was jealous because she wanted to fight him.
"You think you can have the time to look at others?" Hades asked as he appeared right behind Aurea.
"To fight you? I don¡¯t even need to open my eyes," Aurea answered as she grabbed Hades¡¯ face. "You¡¯re not even worth my time," Aurea said and crushed Hades¡¯ face, but it turned into ck smoke.
The ck smoke surrounded her to annoy her, but then she used her [Call of Chaos] skill and screamed her lungs out. The smoke dispersed and then she could see Hades was trembling because he never thought a scream would scare him. When he looked at Aurea, she was already right in front of him and grabbed his face to drain all the souls he had collected.
"It has been a while since I could feel the misery and the scream of the desperation of the souls," Aurea said as she looked aroused when she felt all the pain and fear of the souls.
Since Aurea drained his power, he couldn¡¯t free himself from her grasp. He felt weaker and weaker and it felt like he had be a mortal, and he had never felt like that weak before.
"That¡¯s it? You only have this much?" Aurea asked as she looked at Hades with dissatisfaction. "You called yourself the king of the underworld?" Aurea asked again as she released Hades from her grasp.
The ground trembled again, and this time it was Mykel who destroyed the ground and made it crumble around him. Both Hades and Aurea looked at the destructive power of Mykel, and they didn¡¯t know what had happened to Zeus. When Zeus blinked away, Mykel followed him and was right behind him. Hades watched as Zeus¡¯s back got pierced by Mykel¡¯s hand.
Hades looked at Cerberus and Hydra, and they were getting ripped apart by Beta and Charlie because of the difference in size. His strongest pets that were hard to kill even by Gods got easily defeated by mere dragons. He then looked at Poseidon who just got his trident cut in half by Jeanne and got beaten really badly by her.
"Your brothers are going to die soon, and you are too," Aurea said as she covered her sword with [Hellfire] and activated her [Brute] and [Soul Siphon] skills. "You can¡¯t run, you¡¯re going to die here," Aurea continued as she shed her sword down at Hades and cut the mountain open.
Jeanne looked at the wide crack in the ground and realized it was Aurea who did that. She then looked at Hades¡¯ body that got cut in half, and then Aurea took his soul and made it hers.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When she watched Hades¡¯ lifeless body copse, lightning bolts struck Zeus over and over which made his whole body twitch. Both she and Poseidon looked at how terrifying it was, but that didn¡¯t affect Mykel at all, and immediately mmed Zeus down into the crater.
A loud cracking sound appeared from the space above them, and Jeanne looked at the space cracked open that became bigger and bigger. Everyone felt the same feeling that Mykel felt when he looked at the crack in the space, and they were trembling in excitement.
"It¡¯s over for all of you. You brought this to yourself," Poseidon said as he looked at Jeanne who was flying above him. "You have broken the bnce, and you have angered the beings that shouldn¡¯t be angered," Poseidon continued.
"No, it¡¯s quite the opposite," Jeanne answered as she looked down at Poseidon. "You have just made a man with a resolve to bring all of you and your ancestors into extinction," Jeanne pointed out and cut off Poseidon¡¯s head without moving a muscle.
Poseidon copsed without knowing what had happened to him, and the truth was Jeanne used her [Divine st] and decapitated him. It was an invisible force that was strong enough to even hurt Mykel if it was concentrated like that.
Aureanded right next to Jeanne, and then Rozan and the others joined in after they killed the Gods they were facing. Mykel walked toward them as he looked up at the crack in the space, and there was still no sign of a beinging out of it. Mykel then decided to walk away since he had something else to do first.
"Where are you going?" Aurea asked as her eyes followed Mykel.
Find your next adventure on empire
"We are forgetting someone," Mykel answered as he walked toward where Hera got sent off.
Mykel looked at Hera who was badly injured from a single punch that Zeus gave her. She could barely move her body, and she looked desperate as if she was ready to ept her fate. Mykel then grabbed Hera¡¯s hair and pulled her up so he could see her face.
"Father..." Elena said.
Mykel nced at Elena and saw her carrying Sasha on her back, and then she nced at Sasha who was still scared from what had happened. He then removed his hand from Hera and walked toward Sasha to check on her.
"Come here," Mykel said as he offered his arms to Sasha.
Sasha crawled on Elena¡¯s back and went into Mykel¡¯s arms, and she held him so tightly with her whole body trembling in fear.
"Father, are you going to kill mother?" Sasha asked in a sad voice.
"I¡¯m not your mother!" Hera screamed as soon as she heard Sasha speak. "It¡¯s a disgrace to have a daughter like you!" Hera continued as she red at Sasha.
Mykel nced at Hera, and then he put his hand right on her face. He had no reason to spare her life anymore, and when he was about to st her head off, Sasha pulled down Mykel¡¯s hand.
"Father no! Mother is lying! She¡¯s only trying to protect me!" Sasha screamed.
Mykel furrowed his eyebrows, and then he looked at Hera who was shocked. Her eyes immediately glimmered in tears, and her whole body trembled in fear.
"Sasha, you promised..." Hera said in her trembling voice.
"Uncles and aunties want me dead. They thought I¡¯m a disgrace and it was better for me to die, but mother didn¡¯t want that. She managed to convince them to not kill me because mother proposed to use me to lure you in, father," Sasha exined as she kept trying to put Mykel¡¯s hand away from Hera.
Everyone was shocked by it except for Elena who had already heard about it from Sasha. Mykel then looked at Hera, and this time tears were falling down her cheeks, and she was looking at Mykel like how she used to look at him.
"It¡¯splicated, Mykel. Even if you spare my life, it will be over for me," Hera said.
Mykel nodded his head and then he leaned his head to give her a kiss on her forehead. Hera sobbed as she closed her eyes and then she nodded her head. Mykel lit Hera¡¯s body and turned into nothingness after getting burned by the [Sacrilege me].
"Mother!" Sasha screamed as tears fell down her chin.
Elena immediately took Sasha out of Mykel¡¯s arms and tried tofort her. Everyone was surprised that Mykel had killed her even though he knew she was just acting.
Chapter 80 Cosmic beings.
[Goddess of Vengeful [Hera] has been registered into the system and has been added to the [Character List]]
Mykel looked at Sasha screaming and crying as she tried to go down from Elena''s arm. Elena went down to her knees and kept hugging Sasha until Sasha finally calmed down. Elena then released her life energy to calm Sasha down and put her to sleep.
"Should we bring Sasha back to safety first? I don''t want her to get hurt," Elena asked as she hugged Sasha so tightly.
"I''ll bring her to Lh," Mykel said as he offered his arms.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"It''s better for all of you to leave this ce now," A woman''s voice echoed throughout the mountain.
Everyone looked around and tried to find out where the voice wasing from, but they couldn''t detect it. They didn''t know if it wasing from the crack, or if it wasing from below.
"You have nothing else to do here, and you can''t go up there even if you want to," The woman pointed out. "That also applies to them who want to go down here. Nobody cane and go so freely," she continued.
"Who are you? Show yourself!" Rozan shouted.
The mountain shook fiercely and they could see the mountain was moving very slowly. They looked at the base of the mountain reshaped itself and turned into a hand. The whole ground around the mountain also started to reshape itself and turned into the body of a woman.
"I''m one of the pirs of Earth, and you know who I am the moment you see me like this," A giant was hugging Mount Olympus as she looked at Mykel. "It''s been a while, mortal God," she continued.
"Gaia," Mykel said as he approached Gaia. "You''re a Primordial Goddess, why are you down here?" Mykel asked.
"You killed them all, and have destroyed our civilization. You must have been really pissed knowing that they tried to harm her," Gaia said as she looked at the dead bodies on the ground. "I''m a mother of Earth, it''s why I''m down here," Gaia continued.
"They asked for it. Are you going to seek revenge?" Mykel asked.
"Me? Why would I? I''m just one of the Pirs of Earth. My only job down here is to keep Earth rotating and prevent outside forces to enter," Gaia answered.
"Pirs of Earth, what''s that mean?" Mykel asked.
"Something like this," Gaia said as she reached out her hand on the big crack in the space. She closed the crack like closing a hole in a gum. "I prevent another realm to enter Earth without my permission or the other pirs," Gaia exined.
"What if I kill all the Pirs of Earth?" Mykel asked.
"Then all the realms will bebined into one realm. The eyes of mortals could see what was beyond theirprehension. The Gods can interact with mortals without having to use the dimension gate, and that also means the realm above us will be able toe here as well," Gaia answered. "If that happens, The Lord will deal with the root of the problems and will turn everything back to how it used to be," Gaia continued.
"You''re not prepared for that, and you know it," Gaia said as she looked at Mykel.
[Notice! Character [Gaia] has been re-registered into the system under her own will]
"Don''t make the same mistake twice, Mykel. I''ll be waiting here once you''re prepared," Gaia said as she slowly sunk and reshaped the mountain and the ground back like how it was supposed to be. "You have to think what kind of powerful beings you''re going to face," Gaia warned.
Mykel stood there for quite a while, and then he checked the [Character List] and looked into Hera''s [Story]. When he read it, he was surprised by what he saw and understood why she wanted to be dead. Now he had a new question that he could ask Odin, but that could wait for another time.
"Aurea, you can go to the Underworld and take all the souls. We will be waiting here and make it quick," Mykel said.
"Give me ten minutes," Aurea said with a huge smile on her face and then flew away to the edge of the realm.
[The system has registered [Mount Olympus] into the system. All the characters are now able to use area [Kinesis/Maniption] type skills in this area]
"Mykel, why Hera wanted to die?" Jeanne asked, and the others walked toward Mykel to hear his answer.
"It has something to do with Rules of the World, and since she''s the only God of Earth in Greek mythology, she has to obey the rule as the new head. Since Gaia belongs to a higher realm, she''s different," Mykel answered. "I don''t actually know what it is, but I''ll ask about it to Odinter," Mykel continued.
"I see, but Sasha doesn''t know that. She will be devastated when she wakes up," Jeanne said as she turned around and looked at Elena gently stroke Sasha''s back. Enjoy new stories from empire
"I''ll talk to her. She''ll understand," Mykel replied as he nodded his head.
Mykel looked at the space and wondered, how many of them were up there and how powerful they really were. There were so many Gods from mythologies with cosmical power, and that alone should be enough to say that they were at least on the same level as Mara in the novel. Gods who controlled the universe, and looked overs that nobody knew how many of them were out there.
"Gaia is right. We need to prepare because it won''t be anything like this," Mykel said as he looked at the dead Gods and the mess. "We will be fighting cosmic beings that are either as strong as Mara in the novel or even stronger than her," Mykel pointed out.
"And how are we going to do it? We can''t be stronger here, not anymore," Sven asked with his arms crossed.
Mykel thought really hard, and then he looked at Jeanne''s sword sheathed on her waist. He then looked at Sven''s scythe, Vincze''s spear, Gunnar''s shield and axe, Rozan''s gemstones, Lillith''s dagger, Nagy''s katars, Enma''s shield and sword, Gerrard''s bow and arrows, Bhatmelec''s sword.
"I have an idea," Mykel said as he looked at them. "But for now, let''s just head back and let you guys clean yourself first. We''re not running against time," Mykel continued.
After Aurea got all the delicious souls, she came back, and then Mykel brought everyone back to headquarters. Lh was shocked to see Sasha, and Mykel exined everything to her and Edith about what had happened earlier. Mykel then gave back Lh''s and Edith''s powers and erased the new system from them.
"It''s weird, isn''t it? We basically made a lot of mess up there, but after seeing that nothing happened here, it feels like it was all just a dream," Rozan asked as he looked at the news and there was no news about any damage or disaster that happened.
"We were in a different dimension, of course, it won''t affect them here on Earth. It would be crazy if it affect Earth," Gunnar answered as he grabbed himself a cold beer from the fridge. "But thinking about all this, it gave me anxiety because of what the boss said earlier. Imagine that we have to fight hundreds or even thousands of Mara at the same time," Gunnar said as he opened the cap with just a flick of his thumb.
"Realistically, the ones who are strong enough to go against Mara are Elena, Jeanne, and perhaps Aurea. The rest of us? We might just die from their presence alone," Gerrard said as he cleaned his bow.
Everyone was thinking about it and wondered if there was something or anything that would be enough to make them stronger. Suddenly Mykel came into the boys'' penthouse with the girls following behind him, except for Elena, Lh, and Edith.
"You guys ready to leave?" Mykel asked as he looked at the boys who were just chilling in the living room.
"Leave? Where?" Rozan asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
"We are going back to our world, and make something that will help you survive against those Cosmic Gods," Mykel answered. "Not only that, but we are also going to bring in more allies," Mykel continued with a smile.
Chapter 81 Old faces. (1)
Mykel warped everyone to the Empyrean World where they usually gathered. They wereughing and chuckling in disbelief because it was still the same as they remembered, and the fact the people were still living there peacefully blew their minds. They all then went their separate ways to gather all the materials and items to be brought back to the real world.
Nagy and Gerrard went to gather herbs and elixirs since Nagy could make something powerful with her [Godly Alchemist] skill. Aurea went down to Gehenna to collect all the souls of the people who died and made them hers. There should be at least billions of lives lived inside the Gehenna. Rozan and the rest of them gathered the minerals and turned them into Empyreanian Steel or Gemstone.
"Who are we going to bring first?" Jeanne asked as she looked at Mykel.
"Who else? The Kings and Queens of Helmga," Mykel answered with a smile.
"Hmm, if they''re who you''re looking for, they''re here in the Empyrean World. They have died fifty years after you left, and I know where they are," Jeanne said and then spread her wings.
Mykel followed Jeanne from behind and then remembered that it took them a hundred years to find him. In the real world, time moved much slower since it only took him six months until they met. If the time had passed more than a year when he was tortured in hell, that meant the time had passed for two hundred years in the novel world.
Jeanne dove down andnded on one of the biggest inds in the Empyrean World. Mykel could see a giant pce in the middle, and that was where Jeanne went. They bothnded right in front of the pce, and saw an apple field on the sides. They saw Costrezeir plucking the ripe apples from the tree, and then she looked in their direction.
Costrezeir dropped the basket and was trembling in disbelief when she looked at Mykel. She glimmered in tears with a huge smile on her face, and then she ran toward them as she called for the others.
She ran as fast as she could and ended up stumbling, but Mykel was there to prevent her from falling down. She looked at Mykel and Mykel knew how happy she was to see him again.
"Costre?! What happened?!" Euros came out of the pce, and when he saw Mykel and Jeanne, he was frozen still with his eyes wide open. "God Mykel..." Euros said in a trembling voice as he fell down to his knees.
Phirzia, Kurgreo, Rinon, and Arvel came out and saw Euros trembling on his knees. When they looked at Costrezeir in Mykel''s arms, they all had the same reaction as Euros. Jeanne was smiling gently at them as she waved her hand at them.
"You guys look as healthy as I remembered," Mykel said as he looked at them.
All of them went to look at Mykel from up close, and they still couldn''t believe that he was there. They knew that Mykel had left, but they didn''t know the truth about why he left. Mykel then exined to them why he came back, and he only told them what they needed to know that he needed more men to fight powerful Gods. Discover hidden tales at empire
"Will you help me?" Mykel asked as he looked at them.
"You don''t have to ask, God Mykel. We will do whatever you want us to do. You have saved our people, gave us eternal bliss, there''s nothing we can do to repay your kindness," Costrezeir answered.
All of them nodded their heads in agreement.
"That''s good to hear, and I''m going to bring more of them here. We will leave once everyone is done with their preparation," Mykel said.
"Understood," Euros nodded his head.
"Should we get Shelly next? She got depressed when she knew you left and wouldn''t be back," Jeanne asked as she followed Mykel from behind.
"She''s still in Lowa? Or did she move somewhere?" Mykel asked back.
"She''s still in Lowa. She has be a deity there and kept protecting the people from any kind of disaster, but you might get surprised when we arrived there," Jeanne answered with a smile.
Mykel snapped his finger and warped the two of them to Lowa World and went straight to Shelly''s temple. It was as Jeanne said, Mykel was surprised when he saw a fantasy and sci-fi worldbined. It looked beautiful, and the reason it became like that was because of the technology from Barika''s original world.
He was mesmerized by the view and saw how all the inds got connected by bridges and made it look like giant webbing. While he was looking at the view, he felt the sudden change in the weather, and then he looked up because he felt someone was watching him from above.
Shelly appeared from thin air and struck Mykel to the ground, not caring for her status and position. She was hugging him so tightly, and seeing both Mykel and Jeanne at her temple, she couldn''t hold her emotion.
"That was a nice surprise attack," Mykel chuckled as he heard Shelly''s sobbing.
"Whatever your reason to visit me here, I''m in," Shelly said as she slowly got up and looked at Mykel. "Or I''m willing to help," Shelly continued.
"Perfect. You were my teacher, so I have no worries to entrust my back to you," Mykel answered as he stood up. "I''ll send you to the Empyrean World and meet with Euros and the others. They will exin everything to you while I''m bringing more people," Mykel continued.
Shelly nodded her head with understanding, and then Mykel sent her to the Empyrean World.
"Where to next? Aernd?" Jeanne asked with excitement.
"No. We are going to meet the Empress first," Mykel answered.
Jeanne furrowed her eyebrows and had no idea who Mykel had mentioned. They both then warped to Veatika Empire, and she immediately knew who Mykel was talking about. They went to the pce where Manna lived, and since Manna was given immortality by Elena, she still lived there, ruling her people.
All the knights looked at Jeanne and Mykel who stood in front of the gate, and one of them stood behind the gate.
"Show me your invitation or permit to enter the pce," The knight said.
"Is this enough permit?" Mykel asked as he spread his wings that they kept expanding and would be enough to cover the whole pce with it.
All the knights looked at the six ck wings on Mykel''s back and they were terrified by it. Manna was reading a book under the sunlight, and then suddenly something blocked the sun and attracted her attention. She could feel the ominous aura and immediately grabbed her sword and shield to fight it.
"What''s going on?!" Manna asked as she came out of the pce. She was dumbfounded when she saw wings that kept expanding and covering the sky above the pce. "Mykel?" She asked as she looked at the man who did it.
Manna dropped her sword and shield as she walked to the gate in her ck dress. She was so happy to see him, but she kept acting dignified like an Empress and didn''t show any experience.
"You''re back..." Manna said and looked at Mykel with her shaking pupils.
"I need your help, Manna. Leave the empire ande with me," Mykel said with a serious expression.
"Okay," Manna answered as she nodded her head and ripped off her dress.
All the knights closed their eyes because they didn''t want to see the Empress'' body. But when they opened their eyes, she wore full te armor underneath as if she was ready to fight all the time. She then walked back to grab her sword and shield, but then Mykel stopped her.
"I''ll make you a better one, leave it," Mykel said.
"Of course," Manna replied and then followed Mykel.
Jeanne thought that Mykel would bring them to Aernd, but when they arrived if was Kastihel. She was confused because there wasn''t a single living person that existed in that world anymore.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Why are we here?" Jeanne asked.
"I want to bring her with us," Mykel answered and modified Exima to bring her back to life.
Exima appeared right in front of Mykel in her silver armor with a giant sword in her hand. She slowly opened her eyes, and she was confused as to where she was until she saw Mykel and Jeanne in front of her.
"Why... how..." Exima asked as she looked at the empire.
"I brought you back to life, and I need your help," Mykel said.
"My help?" Exima asked.
"It''s a long story, but I''ll exin everything to you if you help me," Mykel answered. "As a front payment, I will bring everyone here back to life and let them live peacefully here like how it used to be," Mykel pointed out.
Exima thought for a moment, and then she nodded her head, "I ept."
[Initiating...]
[All the [Characters] in the [Kastihel] world are being brought back to life except all the [Characters] with [Immoral] [Affinity] and below]
[Turning the [Kastihel] world to its prime]
[Seeded]
"Done," Mykel said.
Exima was shocked and touched by how beautiful the Kastihel empire was. She didn''t remember it was that beautiful, and the people came back to life as Mykel promised.
"(What''s the reason for you to bring her with us? There are so many characters who are more stronger and superior than her)" Jeanne asked as she looked at Mykel.
"(She has a different purpose. She''s Sasha''s favorite character in the novel)" Mykel answered.
Chapter 82: Old faces. (2)
Exima went to her castle to meet with her family and everyone she knew before she left. Mykel let her take her time there, and he went to Medelha Castle to meet with Lord Delenise. He went there with Jeanne and Manna, and both of them were wondering why he wanted to go there.
As soon as they stood in front of the castle, the rain started pouring heavily. They could hear a piano from inside the castle, Mykel started humming as he entered the castle.
"This song is the one that was yed back then," Jeanne said.
"Mariage d¡¯Amour, it¡¯s beautiful," Mykel answered as he looked at the people who were still in disbelief that they were alive. None of them cared that much about who entered the castle because they were too focused on themselves.
Manna had no idea what kind of world she was in, and so Mykel shared his memories when he cleared the Kastihel World. She was touched by the storytelling that Benestrus did and made her feel pity for all the people around her. She realized there were a lot of worlds out there that suffered a lot more than her world.
Mykel walked in the hallway and he was getting closer and closer to where the music wasing from. After walking for more than five minutes, he ended up in another hallway which was where the music wasing from. The knights and the people that were in the hallway were listening to the music and were hypnotized by it.
"This is indeed a beautiful piece of work," Manna said with her eyes closed.
They saw a man ying the piano with a woman standing right behind him with her hands on his shoulders. The man was immersed in the song he was ying as his wife smiled and moved as the melodies were yed.
Once the song was over, a knight realized there were intruders in front of Lord Delenise¡¯s room. Delenise and his wife turned around when they heard themotion, but when they both saw Mykel, they had a weird feeling.
They felt like they knew Mykel was the one who brought them back to life, and they couldn¡¯t understand why. It was a bit obvious how they had never seen Mykel¡¯s face before, and the clothes he wore were different. They believed that Mykel might be the one who brought them all back to life.
"Can we help you?" Delenise asked as he stood up and looked at Mykel.
"Can you y us the Swan song?" Mykel asked back.
Delenise and his wife smiled gently at Mykel as they nodded their heads with understanding. His wife went to grab her violin from the drawer, and then Delenise started ying the song.
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mykel listened to it and it was the best Swan song he had ever heard, better than the other versions he had heard. The knights were suspicious of them, but once the song was yed, they respected their masters and their music.
When the music ended, Delenise and his wife looked at the door, but Mykel, Jeanne, and Manna had long gone. They both looked at each other and smiled as if they were d to please the one who brought them back to life.
"I¡¯m envious, truly. They both look perfect for each other," Manna said as she followed Mykel. "My life has been so empty," Manna continued.
"Aren¡¯t we all?" Jeanne asked with a pitiful smile.
Manna chuckled and nodded her head since she knew how lonely Jeanne was when Mykel left. She knew she wasn¡¯t the only one who felt that way and had been listening to all of Jeanne¡¯s anxieties.
"I¡¯m ready to leave," Exima said.
When Mykel was about to warp them, Exima stopped him.
"Wait! Give me a moment," Exima said and hurriedly went to the middle of the giant road. "Bernustus!" Exima screamed her lungs out.
Mykel, Jeanne, and Manna looked at the man that Exima screamed at. They saw a man in ragged cloth walking and looking at the empire in disbelief. Exima ran toward him as fast as she could as she saw Bernustus go down to his knees. She immediately hugged him and she was happy to see him alive.
"The man who survived hell should be remembered, admired, and loved," Mykel said as he looked at Bernustus and was slowly being surrounded by everyone. "Now, we go to ourst stop, Aernd," Mykel pointed out.
The four of them went to Aernd, and it boggled Exima¡¯s mind to see how advanced Aernd was. She couldn¡¯t believe how beautiful it waspared to the Kastihel world.
"Did something happen? Why there¡¯s nobody around?" Mykel asked.
"Hmm, I might have a hunch where everyone went," Jeanne answered as she looked around. "I think it¡¯s the yearly event today," Jeanne pointed out.
"Yearly event?" Mykel asked.
"It¡¯s really embarrassing, but it¡¯s about Brynhilde," Jeanne answered. "To put it simply, the yearly event is called the Empress Bride where every man in Aerndpetes against each other to win Brynhilde¡¯s heart," Jeanne exined and she looked embarrassed.
Mykel furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Jeanne with a confused look. He had no idea what had happened in the past hundreds of years, and it felt like a lot of things had happened then.
"So? After the winner has been decided, they will get Brynhilde?" Mykel asked.
"No. The winner has to fight Brynhilde to prove himself that he¡¯s worthy to be her bride. That¡¯s basically it, and since it has been four hundred years and the event is still going, it appears nobody is worthy enough to be her bride," Manna answered and exined.
"The people of Aernd want her to be happy, but her only happiness and future had left this world," Jeanne said as she looked at Mykel. "And so, to make the people of Aernd at ease, she made this and basically gave her people a false hope," Jeanne continued.
"I see, I shouldpete with them then," Mykel said.
"Then I¡¯ll show you where the Colosseum is," Jeanne said.
Mykel looked at the Colosseum and he was surprised at how big it was, and Jeanne pointed out that the Colosseum was big enough for everyone in Aernd to watch. That was why nobody was around, everyone was inside to watch the event. Suddenly, trumpets were sounded from inside the Colosseum, and people were cheering in excitement.
"Looks like the winner has been decided, we are right on time," Jeanne said.
They entered the arena, and Mykel changed their appearance so nobody would know who they were. Mykel wore the same attire as everyone in Aernd and changed his hair color and style. He then went to the edge of the spectators¡¯ area to see the match, and he saw a handsome man with a spear in his hands. He looked at Brynhilde in an all-white dress sitting on a throne with Alberta standing beside her.
Mykel jumped down into the arena, and everyone looked at him with confused looks. The whole colosseum went quiet because of him, and the man looked at Mykel with his eyebrows furrowed.
"Excuse me, but you can¡¯t be here," The man said.
"Everyone can participate, and I think I¡¯m not doing anything wrong here," Mykel answered. "Isn¡¯t that right? Empress Brynhilde?" Mykel asked as he looked at Brynhilde who was as confused as everyone else.
"State your name," Brynhilde said.
"Aster," Mykel answered.
Brynhilde squinted her eyes and then she nodded her head, "I¡¯ll allow you to challenge the winner."
The man looked at Brynhilde with a shocked expression, but he immediately readied his stance to fight Mykel. The trumpets sounded again and everyone started to cheer for them. The man charged at Mykel without hesitation and started thrusting his spear right at Mykel.
Mykel dodged them and took the spear from the man¡¯s hand like it was nothing. The man was surprised, but he immediately drew his daggers from his waist and started swinging them at Mykel. But he couldn¡¯t be called an opponent, and since Mykel didn¡¯t want to waste his time fighting the man, he moved in and gently touched the man¡¯s chest with his knee. The man¡¯s vision went blurry as his chest felt like being stepped on by an elephant, and then copsed. Read new chapters at empire
Everyone was dumbfounded by the match and how underwhelming it was because they were hoping to have an amazing fight. Brynhilde then stood up and jumped down into the arena with two swords in her hands.
Mykel readied his stance as he held the spear, but Brynhilde kept walking closer and didn¡¯t even bother to raise her swords at him. When she was close enough, she suddenly dropped her sword and leaped toward Mykel. She wrapped her arms around his neck and gave him a passionate kiss.
"I miss you, Mykel," Brynhilde said in between the passionate kisses that she gave him.
"How do you know it¡¯s me?" Mykel asked.
"You¡¯re the only person who can live without having a rule and fear nothing. I can tell the moment you set your foot into the arena, and your voice, I always remember your voice because I have dreamt about you for hundreds of years," Brynhilde answered.
Mykel scoffed and changed his appearance back, and then he spread his wings to show who he was to the people. Everyone was surprised, and they all knew who he was because every household had a statue of him because Aernd was saved because of him. It was Brynhilde¡¯s order to make all the people know the past and who was the one who saved the world.
"So? Are you admitting defeat to me?" Mykel asked with a smirk.
"I submit," Brynhilde said and kissed Mykel again.
Chapter 83: Solution.
Mykel was covered in sweat as he sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Jeanne and Brynhilde on the bed naked. He left the room and let them rest since they had been spending all day in bed. He went to the dining hall and saw Manna and Exima eating breakfast as they were talking to get to know each other with the maids that served them all the best food that the pce could offer.
"Good morning. Did you have fun?" Manna asked as she ate bread and looked at Mykel with a smile. "I can¡¯t believe Jeanne and Brynhilde could do it all day without stopping," Manna continued as she shook her head.
"Did that bother you?" Mykel asked as he sat down at the table.
"Not particrly, but you can see how flustered she is right now," Manna answered as she chuckled and looked at Exima who hid her face. "Are we going to the Empyrean World now?" Manna asked.
"Yes. I don¡¯t need to bring more people," Mykel answered as he nodded his head. "For a heads up, I want you to know that this is going to be an unpleasant experience you¡¯ll ever have. There will be no turning back once you decided to join," Mykel said with a serious expression.
"You haven¡¯t told me anything about what we are going to do," Exima said.
"Everything will be exined once we go to the Empyrean World," Mykel answered.
Exima didn¡¯t know anything about the Empyrean World, and then Manna exined to her what it was. Mykel was enjoying his food as he listened to Manna giving all the answers to Exima¡¯s questions. Brynhilde and Jeanne joined in because they were starving, and Exima became flustered again after she saw the marks that Mykel left on their necks.
Your next journey awaits at empire
After they were done eating their breakfast, Brynhilde announced her departure to help Mykel. All the people in Aernd knew that one day it would happen, and they all epted it because they still had Alberta, Gaswin, Eckerhardt, Emmer, and Frey. They were Brynhilde¡¯s trusted aid who had been helping her run Aernd.
The whole world cried to see Brynhilde leave, and it was enough to tell how loved she was by her people. Byrnhilde couldn¡¯t handle the atmosphere and requested Mykel so they could leave immediately. They then went to the Empyrean World after they said goodbye to Alberta and the others.
Everyone was gathered in Luciel¡¯s pce and there were new additions to the team. Lexus, Nexus, and their team joined after Nagy met them on of the inds in Aernd. Mykel didn¡¯t mind and it was a good addition for them which made it easier for him to take over Earth with them around. There were sixteen of them that joined the team, and the team members grew twice just like that.
Mykel exined to them what had happened and where all the Constetions had gone. They couldn¡¯t believe it when they heard all the Constetions went against him, not to mention that there were so many Gods they didn¡¯t know. They were terrified, but knowing Mykel and what he had achieved, they trusted him and agreed to follow him.
"Boss, we have gathered all the materials, and with this many people, we can barely make a weapon for everyone," Gunnar pointed out.
n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"That shouldn¡¯t be a problem," Mykel answered and asked the system to create more Empyrium Steel so everyone could make a set of armor and weapons for everyone.
The system created a mountain made of Empyrium Steel which was more than enough. Everyone was happy and couldn¡¯t wait to process it, especially Shelly who barely had her hands on them.
"Is something wrong?" Jeanne asked Mykel who seemed troubled.
"Give me your sword," Mykel said as he looked at Jeanne.
Jeanne unsheathed her sword and gave it to Mykel without asking a single question. She looked at Mykel staring at the de, and he noticed a few brittle marks on the de after her fight against Thor and Poseidon.
"I can fix that. It will be as good as new," Jeanne said to put Mykel at ease.
"No, that¡¯s not the problem," Mykel shook his head and kept staring at the de. "We were fighting Gods of Earth, and that was enough to make your sword brittle like this. We have no idea how powerful the weapons of the Cosmic Gods," Mykel pointed out.
Everyone listened to his exnation and got interested in the conversation.
"There might be a case where a single sh with them would be enough to shatter your sword," Mykel said as he gave back the sword to Jeanne. "I¡¯m thinking of a way to prevent that from happening," Mykel continued as he looked at the mountain of Empyrium Steel.
"A material that can surpass the Empyrium Steel? Does that even exist in this world?" Aurea asked as she wrapped her left arm around Jeanne¡¯s neck.
"No, there isn¡¯t," Mykel answered as he sighed. "Let me think for a bit while you guys extract the Empyrium Steel," Mykel continued and then went back inside the pce to have peace of mind.
Mykel thought so hard to find a solution, but he couldn¡¯te up with a single idea. He couldn¡¯t think of something stronger than the Empyrean Steel, and the system couldn¡¯tprehend what was stronger than the Empyrean Steel since it didn¡¯t exist in the story. With the current knowledge that the system had about the real world, it didn¡¯t give the system any preference.
[The system will find a solution for the issue and will notify once the system has found the solution]
Mykel decided to go back to Earth to check on Sasha who should be sleeping in his penthouse. When he arrived, he was surprised when he saw Sasha running around the living room with a kid version of Elena. They both were having fun and it made him smile because of how adorable they were.
"Dad? You¡¯re back already?" Elena asked as she approached Mykel in her oversized shirt.
"No, I¡¯ll go back againter. I came to check on Sasha, but seeing you guys are having fun, I¡¯m not that worried anymore," Mykel answered as he looked at Sasha who didn¡¯t want to approach him. "She¡¯s mad at me, isn¡¯t she?" Mykel asked quietly.
"Sasha! Come here!" Elena yelled as she rested her hands on her waist.
It startled Mykel because he never thought Elena would yell at Sasha like that. He then looked at Sasha and slowly walked toward him, and she seemed unwilling, but she listened to Elena¡¯s words. Mykel then went down to his knees as he looked at Sasha and offered his hands so he could carry her.
"Are you mad at me?" Mykel asked as he lifted Sasha and carried her in his arms.
"No, because Elena would be mad at me if I do," Sasha answered as she looked down.
"You know, Sasha?" Mykel asked as he tried to make her look at him. "I can bring mother back to life," Mykel continued.
Sasha immediately looked at him and her eyes were brightened up with a huge smile on her face.
"Really? Mother cane back?" Sasha asked.
"Yes, but mother doesn¡¯t want to go back to life yet. She wants you to wait until then, so, can you wait? I promise I¡¯ll bring her back and we can be together again," Mykel answered and exined it simply to Sasha.
"Okay," Sasha nodded her head even though she looked sad.
[The system has found a solution]
"Alright, Sasha. You can y with Elena again because I have to go," Mykel said as he put Sasha down.
Sasha nodded and then went to y tag with Elena again in the living room.
"Speak to me," Mykel said after he warped back to the throne room.
[The system has searched for the best solution and found that there is a perfect material to strengthen the Empyrium Steel]
"Material to strengthen the Empyrium Steel?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
[Correct. The material is Iron, and it is not any Iron, but the Iron that is inside the Owner¡¯s blood. The Owner¡¯s blood contains a different Iron than any material that exists. With that being said, the Owner¡¯s blood can not only enhance the Empyrium Steel, but it can also repair itself]
"My blood," Mykel said as he looked at his left palm. "What about Elena¡¯s blood?" Mykel asked.
[Impossible to calcte and there is a chance her blood will be useless once it is used as a material. Her blood is powerful because of her power and once it is no longer a part of her, it will turn into normal blood]
"Make sense," Mykel said as he stood up. "Let¡¯s give it a try," Mykel continued as he walked out of the pce.
Chapter 84: Powerful.
Mykel looked at the Empyrium Steel that was as big as a mountain that had been turned into a small hill. They mined the whole thing and turned them into small pieces so everyone could turn them into weapons and sets of armor. Since Shelly and Rozan knew how to process them, it was all up to Mykel to turn them into a masterpiece.
N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Do you need any help with these?" Aurea asked as she looked at the Empyrium Steel around her.
"Do you want to make your own sword? I¡¯ll let you choose the design," Mykel said. "But first, lend me your sword," Mykel reached out his hand at Aurea.
"Oh, I know what I want," Aurea answered as she offered her sword to Mykel. "Why do you want to use my sword?" Aurea asked as she grabbed a handful of Empyrium Steel on the ground.
Mykel didn¡¯t say a word and he didn¡¯t hesitate to cut off his left arm, right on the artery which took him quite a lot of effort. Aurea was shocked when she saw Mykel¡¯s hand fall right next to her feet. She then looked at Mykel manipting the blood and putting it right inside the bucket.
"Mykel! What are you doing?!" Aurea shouted.
Everyone looked at Mykel and was petrified when they saw he had lost a hand. They approached him and wanted to heal the open wound, but Mykel stopped them and made them watch.
Mykel used the system to prevent him from regenerating his hand and let the blood keep flowing and producing. After a few minutes, he collected a few buckets filled with his blood, and then he regenerated his hand.
"What¡¯s the point of doing that?" Aurea asked.
"You¡¯ll see. Now, you guys help me make weapons for everyone," Mykel said to Sven, Vincze, Gerrard, and Gunnar.
Mykel forged the Empyrium Steel and smeared it with his blood thinly every time he shaped it. Once the Empyrium Steel had been shaped, he dipped it into the bucket filled with his blood as he tried to cool it down. Everyone watched the whole process so they could copy him on how to do it.
It took Mykel an hour to finally create a sword made out of his blood and the Empyrium Steel. The de was darker and a bit red than a normal de when it got exposed to the sun. He then swung it around to feel the heaviness of the de, and for some reason, it felt lighterpared to the one that Jeanne had.
"Go and stress test it with Jeanne¡¯s sword," Mykel said as he threw the sword at Aurea.
"With pleasure," Aurea smiled in excitement as she stared at the de.
Aurea swung the sword around and test how it felt while Jeanne unsheathed her sword. They both stared at each other for a moment and then Aurea activated her [Brute] skill as she dashed forward.
Everyone could barely see anything, and suddenly they heard a loud banging sound in the air. The impact of the swords released a shockwave that was enough to destroy their surroundings. Rozan created a barrier in front of them to prevent everyone from getting hurt or even dead.
Whenever those two sparred, it would cause heavy destruction to their surroundings. It would be impossible for them to stop until either one of them was dead or heavily injured. The scariest part was that the battle onlysted for a few minutes because they always went all out.
It was like a normal day for Rozan and the others, but for Brynhilde and the others, it was terrifyingly amazing. They could see the sky was torn apart because of them and how the wind blew making natural disasters in the sky, the ground, and the sea.
Jeanne and Aurea suddenly appeared right above the ground and swung their swords with all their might. The moment it shed, Jeanne¡¯s sword shattered into pieces and it shocked her because she had just repaired it and made it a lot sharper and stronger.
"I lost..." Jeanne said in disbelief.
"Not only that you lose, look at this sword," Aurea said as she showed the de to Jeanne. "It¡¯s still clean without a single scratch on it. This sword is invincible," Aurea pointed out as she stabbed the sword to the ground.
"How was it?" Mykel asked as he approached them.
"Unbelievable. I can¡¯t wait to make my own sword with your blood," Aurea answered as she looked at the sword. "This is just a prototype, right? If we use more of your blood, I think we can make something twice or even ten times stronger than this," Aurea pointed out.
"It¡¯s worth the try," Mykel said.
They spent a whole month there, and they all got their own weapon and set of armor. Their weapons were so sharp that they were too scared to hold them because a single cut on their bodies was enough to kill them.
"Now that you guys got your own weapon, it¡¯s time for you all to ascend," Mykel said as he looked at them. "I¡¯ll turn each one of you to be a God," Mykel continued.
They were speechless and didn¡¯t know how to react whether to be excited or scared. They weren¡¯t sure if they were ready for it or not no matter how good their weapon and armor were.
"You don¡¯t have to worry. They will train you until you¡¯re ready," Mykel said as he pointed at Rozan and the others who stood right behind him. "You will be ready once you guys can survive against these three," Mykel said as he pointed at Jeanne, Aurea, and Bhatmelec.
They gulped because they had seen Jeanne and Aurea fight, and it would be a death wish to fight them. Then a notification appeared right in front of them, the system giving them a few options of what kind of power they wanted.
"We¡¯ll stay here until all of you are ready. So pick your poison," Mykel said.
They stayed there for another three months until every single one of them was qualified to be on the team. It was a surprise that it only took them three months, but it was a given since they chose their own skills and mastered them quite fast. They were trying their best, and they even died countless times because they were pushing themselves to the limit.
"Ready to go?" Mykel asked as he looked at them.
They all nodded their heads in agreement, and then Mykel warped them back to Earth. Jeanne guided thedies to the penthouse so they could rest while Rozan guided the guys to their penthouse. It shocked them that they were only gone for four hours even though they spent four months in the Empyrean World.
"Dad, you want to see this," Elena said as soon as she saw Mykel enter the penthouse.
Mykel walked to the living room and saw the news about the Redshield Guild leaving the Guilds of the World. It shocked him because he didn¡¯t know anything about it, so he decided to make a phone call, to Alfredo. He waited, but nobody picked up the phone, and he started to feel suspicious about what was going on.
"He¡¯s not picking up?" Elena asked as she looked at Mykel.
"No, nothing," Mykel shook his head. "I¡¯m going to see Lh if she knows anything about this," Mykel said and then went to her office through a warp.
Lh was watching the same news as well in her office, and she looked shocked.
"Mykel? Have you seen this?" Lh asked.
"I came for that. Did Alfredo leave a message or anything rted to this?" Mykel asked back.
"No, there¡¯s nothing. Have you tried to call him and ask the reason why the Redshield Guild left?" Lh asked.
"He¡¯s not picking up my calls," Mykel answered as he shook his head.
Suddenly the phone on the desk rang, and Lh immediately picked it up. She was talking with the receptionist, and she was surprised when she heard why the receptionist called her.
"President Richard wants to see you in person. He¡¯s on his way to the meeting room Lh looked at Mykel as she hung up the phone.
"I¡¯ll go meet him privately," Mykel said and then left.
Mykel entered the meeting room and saw Richard on his own in the room while the bodyguards were waiting outside. He sat down on the opposite side of the table as he looked at Richard¡¯s worried expression.
"I¡¯ll cut to the chase. Alfredo is dead," Richard said.
"Dead? When?" Mykel was a bit surprised.
"Last night, heart failure," Alfredo answered.
"Do you believe that?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
"No. Something is going on over there, Mykel. I believe he was murdered," Richard answered. Stay tuned for updates on empire
"What makes you think he was murdered?" Mykel asked.
"I have sent people to meet him, but they all went missing and I assume they¡¯re already dead as well," Alfredo answered.
Chapter 87 Amaryllis.
*Ding!*
The elevator doors were opening, and Mykel was still staring at the system''s eyes that were glowing bright blue. He didn''t know why, but the system''s appearance and face were somehow familiar and not at the same time. He was deep in thought because he believed he had seen her face somewhere, but he couldn''t remember.
"Uh, Dad? Did you bring someone else?" Elena asked as she tilted her head to take a peek at Mykel. "Also, you have been standing there for quite a while now. Aren''t you going out?" Elena continued.
The system turned around to look at Elena, and they both were staring at each other with surprised expressions. Elena was surprised to see a beautiful woman with bright white skin that almost glowed in the light, and she didn''t know who the woman was.
"Elena Alester..." The system said as she walked out of the elevator and then grabbed Elena''s hands. "You''re the best creation that has ever existed," The system pointed out with a t tone.
"Yes? And who are you exactly?" Elena asked and she was dumbfounded by the woman''s reaction.
"I..." The system paused. "I don''t know what should I call myself," The system continued.
"She doesn''t have a name yet, but she''s the system. She''s my system," Mykel said as he walked out of the elevator. "I think it''s best to let her think of a name for herself," Mykel answered and could smell the woman''s body odor which was really weird.
The system was thinking about a name for herself, but she looked troubled and her expression was funny enough to make Elenaugh. She then shook her head because she couldn''t think of a single name for herself, and so she looked at Mykel to give her a name.
"You said that you want to be an independent entity. I have given you the opportunity, and you can start from here," Mykel said as he put his hands in his trousers'' pockets.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"But, I..." The system looked down with a troubled expression. "I don''t know what''s the best name for myself," she continued.
Mykel chuckled softly and then he grabbed the system''s right hand which startled her. He then brought her to his office with Elena following behind them as she was still in shock.
"Look at yourself in the mirror, what do you see?" Mykel asked as he stood behind the system and stared at her from her reflection in the mirror. "What''s the most beautiful thing that you have right now from your body?" Mykel raised his eyebrows and stared at her beautiful bright blue eyes.
The system knew that Mykel was staring at her eyes, and so she looked at her own eyes as she tilted her head.
"My bright blue eyes," The system answered.
"Then with the knowledge that you have, what name that resemble with that your beautiful blue eyes?" Mykel asked.
"Amaryllis, it means bright eyes in Greek," The system answered. "I like that word, can I use it as my name?" The system asked as she looked at Mykel''s reflection.
"It''s you who to decide," Mykel gently smiled at her.
"Amaryllis. My name is Amaryllis," Amaryllis said as she looked at Elena since she hadn''t given the answer to Elena''s question.
"That''s a very beautiful name. Just like mine, my dad give me my name because I''m a shining light," Elena answered with a huge smile on her face.
Mykel walked away and let the two talk to each other, and it appeared that Amaryllis genuinely admired Elena. She was fangirling Elena because she found Elena''s existence was beyond her power, and it was all Thanks to Mykel who could make it happen.
"What are you doing on this floor, Elena?" Mykel asked as he sat at his desk.
"Oh, I almost forgot. I made a social media," Elena answered as she showed her phone.
Mykel furrowed his eyebrows and had no idea where the conversation was directed to. But then Elena opened her social media ounts and posted a few photos of her and the otherdies. She also introduced the newdies that joined the team to the world which got thousands of likes.
"So, I was readingments from people around the world," Elena said as she approached Mykel at his desk and decided to sit on hisp. "But then I saw thisment, and I think you want to read it," Sasha continued as she offered her phone to Mykel.
Mykel read thement, and it was ament asking Elena if she knew anything about the Virtue Guild. The moment he read the guild''s name, his expression became serious and he kept reading thement.
"I know you might be interested, and to be honest there isn''t that much information about the guild. So I decided to reply to thement and asked about it," Elena said as she leaned on Mykel so she could read the conversation.
Amaryllis was curious about it as well, and she decided to join in because she could no longer see what Mykel saw. Seeing Elena sitting on Mykel''sp, she decided to do the same, and it shocked and confused both Elena and Mykel.
"Amaryllis?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised and couldn''t see the phone screen anymore.
"Please let me read it for you," Amaryllis said as she leaned her head toward the screen.
Amaryllis read thements and replies out loud so Mykel could hear her soothing yet t voice. The Virtue Guild''s base was in Australia, and they had cleared the portal in Australia a few days ago. Nobody knew exactly how many members were in the guild, but Danny, Anastasia, Anzel, Gea, Luis, and Eun Soo were themanders of the guild.
"The guild leader''s name is Sasha de Redshield," Amaryllis said. "The Redshield family is supposed to be dead, all of them," Amaryllis pointed out.
"I don''t think it''s a coincidence at all, Dad. Even though I was not there when Richard came to speak with you, I know what you''re thinking and feeling. I believe it has anything to do with why Alfredo and his family''s death," Elena said as she looked at Mykel. "Sasha de Redshield doesn''t exist, isn''t she? That''s Sasha taking Redshield''s family name," Elena asked.
While Mykel was thinking about it, Lh and Edith came into his office, and they both were taken aback with what they saw. Seeing Elena and an unknown woman sitting on Mykel''sp made them speechless and questioned what was going on.
"Can you two get up? I can barely see anything," Mykel said.
Elena and Amaryllis stood right behind Mykel''s chair, and Lh sat at the desk with aptop in her hand. She opened theptop and turned it around so Mykel could see the screen, and the content was simr to what Elena got.
"I just found out about that as well. The Virtue Guild in Australia cleared the portal, but I didn''t know that the Redshield Guild partakes in it," Mykel said as he read the article. Find your next adventure on empire
"Sasha is your ex, right? Why is she working with the demons?" Lh asked with a confused look on her face.
"Nobody knows the answers except her," Mykel answered. "But know that it has been cleared, now I know how she managed to leave the country, and since she possessed thest Virtue skill, that means she''s special," Mykel continued.
"A divine being and a demon work together, just like in the novel. Why am I not surprised," Elena said as she sat at the desk.
"Because their target is me," Mykel answered and ignored the fact that Lh was scolding Elena for sitting at the desk. "They brought her back to life, so they could stop me?" Mykel asked as he scoffed.
Elena sat on Lh''sp so Lh would forgive her for sitting at the desk.
"What are we going to do? Are we going to meet her in Australia?" Elena asked as she wrapped her arms around Lh''s neck. "Hmm?" Elena hummed as she furrowed her eyebrows and slowly got up to approach the ss window.
Everyone turned around to look at what Elena was staring at, and they saw the dark clouds forming in the sky. It wasn''t a storm, it was something else because it was formed unnaturally, and it came from the distance.
Mykel''s phone vibrated in his pocket, and it was Richard who was calling him. He then picked up the phone as he kept staring at the dark clouds forming in the sky.
"Mykel, something came out of the portal, someone terrifying," Richard said. "A breakout is happening again," Richard continued.
Chapter 88 New faces.
"Boss, why are we using the ne? Can you just use your warp ability to teleport us all there in an instant?" Gunnar asked as he peeked his head to look at Mykel who was in the front row.
"And showed the world that Mykel has unbelievable ability? We are doing this so we look normal, or at least not to look suspicious," Rozan answered as he smacked Gunnar''s head from behind with his staff. "But we totally forgot that something like this might happen after we neglected to clear the portal," Rozan said as he looked out the window.
"We were having too much fun that we basically forgot about everything," Aurea said as she kept staring at the katana that she made herself. "Also, I still can''t believe the system can be like that," Aurea looked at Amaryllis who was sitting next to Elena.
"Yeah, but she''s so cute and innocent that she copied everything we did," Jeanne said as she chuckled and remembered how cute and innocent Amaryllis was.
Sven, Vincze, Rozan, Gerrard, Euros, and all the boys had been staring at Amaryllis because of her beauty. Especially in her white short dress that she wore and how she braided her hair like a Goddess from the Norse. It was Jeanne and Elena''s doing that gave her a makeover on the way she looked, and she didn''tin about it like a little girl.
The boys couldn''t get close to Amaryllis because she had been sticking to Elena, and they barely had any chance to talk to her. Elena, Jeanne, and Lillith were protecting her from them, and it would be impossible to make a move on her.
As they were going to Nebraska, the whole sky turned dark, and the co-pilot couldn''t see anything in front of him. He wasn''t scared of the storm, he was more scared about the thing that mighte out of the thick clouds in front of them.
"You don''t have to worry. This whole ne has been covered with strong magical barriers that Mister Rozan put for us. There''s nothing that can breach the barriers," The pilot said.
The co-pilot was skeptical about it, and suddenly the ne had turbulence that startled him. He saw shadows flying past them like birds, but they were too big to be called a bird. He heard screeches from outside the window, and it terrified him because he had never encountered a demon before.
A giant flying demon with ws and big red eyes came out of the dark clouds and it made both the pilot and the co-pilot scream. Before the demon could touch the nose of the ne, its body turned into ashes as soon as it touched the barrier.
"S-see... what did I tell you?" The pilot said with sweat running down his forehead. "Let''s just keep this to ourselves," he continued.
Theynded in Nebraska and saw demons flying around like birds in migration. All the soldiers were protecting the airport with their high-caliber guns which were enough to kill the demons.
It wasn''t just the United States, but the whole world experienced the same thing except it was worse for the countries that had portals. The one that Mykel and the others had to deal with was a demon that was a hundred meters tall with a giant sword. The demon had ttened the city and killed thousands of lives in just a few hours.
"Mister Mykel! We have evacuated the remaining survivors in the city. Right now we have been luring the giant demon away from the city with the four guilds. Everything is ready," A soldier said as he gave a salutation to Mykel.
"Send the army away, it will be messy around here and I''m not responsible for any harm if you decided to stay," Mykel said as he walked past the soldier and was followed by the others.
The soldier looked at each one of them, and he was terrified and intimidated by their presence. He looked at their weapons and they were all made of the same material and it looked a million times sharper than a razor de.
"What are you looking at?" Lillith asked as she put her dagger on the soldier''s neck.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The soldier fell to his knees and pissed his pants because of how terrified he was when he felt the dagger on his neck. Lillith was chuckling as she looked down at the soldier because Mykel''s blood which was used as a material gave a powerful effect. It made whoever was touched by the de lose all their strength and lose their minds. It had a hundredth of Mykel''s [Judgement Arcana] power.
"Lilly, don''t do that. He''s just a poor guy," Amaryllis said as she looked at Lillith.
"My bad. I just want to test if the power is really working or not, that''s all," Lillith answered as she chuckled.
They could see the giant demon from the distance, and it was fighting James, Travis, Victor, Morris, and their members. They weren''t strong enough to kill the demon, but they were strong enough to survive the battle and fight it.
"Who wants to go and deal with that thing?" Mykel asked as he lit his cigarette.
"One of us is more than enough, so we will let the new members decide which one of you will fight that demon," Aurea said as she looked at Brynhilde and the others.
"How about you, Exima? I think you have the most grudge against demons than all of us," Brynhilde said.
Exima looked at the others and they all agreed with Brynhilde because they knew her story. She couldn''t seek revenge because she died sacrificing herself to prevent the demon from taking her soul.
"You can go all out if you want to," Jeanne said.
"No. I''ll use everything I have to kill the one who sent these demons," Exima answered as she swung her sword and stared at the giant demon. "I''ll take this demon down," Exima said and then ran toward the demon.
Exima looked at the buildings around her and decided to jump onto one of them. She then leaped from one building to another as she went higher and higher until she could see the demon on the same level as her.
She looked at James and the others who were trying to bring the demon away from the city, but it wasn''t easy to do. She looked at her surroundings and saw hundreds of Awakeners trying to hurt the demon, but they were too weak.
"I''ll let you have a test of my power," Exima said as she pointed her giant sword at the demon.
Exima pulled her sword and it looked like the space in front of her was being sucked in. The moment she thrust her sword, the space in front of her was pushed away and created a shockwave.
James and the others heard and felt the shockwave, and suddenly the demon''s head was blown away into pieces. They were surprised and shocked at the same time as they saw the demon slowly fall toward them.
They managed to save themselves, but many were injured because of the debris and the impact. James and the others wondered who had just killed the demon, but they couldn''t find anyone around them.
"There. The shockwave wasing from on top of that building," Morris said as he pointed at the building in the distance.
"That doesn''t make any sense! Who''s that? Is that Mykel?" James asked as he squinted his eyes to see the person who stood on the edge.
"No, it''s a woman. She''s not Jeanne or anyone from Mykel''s team. I don''t know who she is, but she looks strong," Morris answered as he used his binocrs to look at the woman. "Who is she? We should go and find her before she disappears. Let''s go," Morris said and started running to catch up with the woman.
Exima had confirmed that the demon had been killed, and then she walked away to go back to Mykel and the others. She was smiling the whole time and couldn''t hide her excitement at the power she possessed. It was simr to what Luciel had, but she couldn''t move from one space to another instantly, and it was a less powerful version of what Luciel had.
"Elena?" Victor asked when he saw Elena and the others after he tried to catch up with Exima.
James and the others were surprised and not at the same time knowing the woman was a part of Mykel''s team. They then saw new faces on the team, and they were curious about who those people were and how Mykel found them. Read exclusive chapters at empire
"Hello, Victor. It''s been a while," Elena said with a flirtatious smile.
Chapter 89 Useless.
A siren sounded and a soldier hurriedly ran toward them with a panicked expression. He gave a satellite phone to Mykel, and the man on the phone informed them that there was another giant demon that had juste out of the portal. Since they were quite far from Montana, the major had prepared helicopters for them to send them there.
"Sir, the bad news is that we don''t have enough helicopters to bring everyone. We can only bring twenty people at most at a time," The soldier said as he caught his breath and looked at Mykel.
"That''s not a problem. I believe the four guilds will stay here and deal with these demons that are still roaming around. I''ll send half of my team to the portal," Mykel responded as he looked at Elena. "Elena, bring the girls with you. We the boys will stay here," Mykel said.
"Okay. Should I bring Amaryllis as well?" Elena asked as she pointed her thumb at Amaryllis who stood next to her.
"Yes, bring her with you. She might be able to get something," Mykel answered as he nodded his head.
Elena and all thedies left and followed the soldier to where the helicopters were at. Rozan and the boys started to hunt the demons and cleaned up all the mess with James and the others. Mykel on the other hand, went to the camp where the man in charge was to gather information.
"A familiar face looks like I don''t have to show formality to you," Mykel said as he saw the major when he entered the camp.
"Mister Mykel, thank you for preventing that thing from ravaging the remaining cities," The major said as he offered a handshake to Mykel.
"It''s nothing to be brag about. I''m here for something else, and I heard the situation in the other states is starting to get dire," Mykel said as he shook the major''s hand. "How are they?" Mykel asked.
"Chaos is everywhere, and this is nothing like the previous breakouts that had happened. These demons are big in numbers and they seem endless..." The major answered with a worried expression. "But since there are so many Awakeners now, we should be able to turn the tide even if it''s slowly," he continued.
Mykel hummed and then looked at the news on TV where Brazil had been totally destroyed by demons. It was devastating news, and somehow the reporters still could me the Rebirth Guild for not helping them.
"South America is doomed, and that''s not your fault, Mister Mykel. It''s just purely unfortunate for them that they don''t have strong Awakeners to stop it from happening," The major said.
"I don''t really care. I''m more curious about what''s happening in Australia," Mykel replied as he grabbed the remote and tried to find an Australian news channel.
When Mykel found the channel, the live feed of the portal from the helicopter made it better. He could see a dragon-like creature with four wings and six legs that was destroying the city. He looked at the fighter jets that flew in and bombarded the dragon to prevent it from flying.
"Are you perhaps interested in the Virtue Guild as well?" The major asked as he stood next to Mykel and watched the news with him.
"You know about it?" Mykel asked.
"Since it has been so peacefultely, I spent most of my time on the inte and found out about the Virtue Guild. They sound promising and perhaps you can meet them in person because the world will be safe if you two work together," The major answered.
"You think so?" Mykel asked as he scoffed.
The news reporter suddenly cheered when he saw dozens of armored personal carriers drive toward the dragon. He said that the Virtue Guild had arrived and would take care of the situation for them which was really good news.
Mykel couldn''t see it clearly because of shaky the camera was and how far it was from the ground. He could only see seven peoplee out of the carrier with their weapons in their hands. He then saw a woman who was standing at the front with two daggers in her hands, and Mykel could tell who she was by the way she stood and did her hair.
"Sasha," Mykel said under his breath with a troubled expression.
Sasha looked at the thirty-meter-tall dragon in front of her, not to mention that it was still in a low crawling position. She didn''t care about it and she didn''t show a single fear in her eyes even though the others were a bit scared of the dragon.
"I''ll use myself as a bait. Anzel, you take the lead," Sasha said and immediately ran toward the dragon.
"Miss Sasha!" Anzel shouted and was in disbelief that she would leave like that. "Let''s go to the side and find our positions!" Anzel said to the others.
They all nodded in agreement and followed Anzel from behind. They were shocked that Sasha would do something like that and didn''t bother to discuss it with them at first.
The dragon roared when it looked at Sasha running toward it at full speed. The dragon spread its wings and pped them at her and creating a strong and fierce wind that was sharp enough to cut the buildings and the road in front of it.
Sasha hid behind the car and immediately rolled over once the wind passed her. She either hid behind another car or in the alley to dodge the wind until she was close enough to not be affected by the wind. When she was close enough to the dragon, the dragon stomped its six legs on the ground and shook the whole city.
She jumped and clung onto the dragon''s leg, and then she started cutting the leg as she climbed up. The dragon couldn''t get rid of her and decided to fly, but the mortars bombarded the dragon and pushed it back down.
"Are they crazy?! Don''t they see there''s someone underneath the dragon?!" Eun Soo yelled as she looked at the artilleries in the far distance.
"Calm down, it was Sasha''s order, and it seems she has expected it from happening," Gea said. "But still, why does she do that though? It''s as if she didn''t care about herself anymore," Gea pointed out as she looked at Sasha who had climbed on the dragon''s body.
Sasha ran on the dragon''s back and tried to cut off all the wings on her own, but the dragon was resisting which made things harder for her. Anzel and the others suddenly jumped off the building andnded right on the dragon''s wings. Thanks to them, the dragon focused on getting rid of them, and not Sasha.
Sasha cut the first wing off and immediately went to the other one next to it. She moved quickly before the dragon could react, and then she cut another one off. Now that the dragon only had two left wings, it couldn''t fly away anymore.
Read exclusive chapters at empire
"Let''s target the head!" Sasha shouted.
All of them nodded with understanding and ran together all the way up to the dragon''s head. They tried to cut the skin, but their weapons were too weak to cut it open, and the only one who could do it was Sasha.
"What?! The wings have regenerated!" Gea shouted.
Sasha turned around and looked as the dragon pped its wings to fly away. Know that all of them were on top of the dragon''s body, the soldiers couldn''t bombard the dragon anymore.
"Leave! I''ll deal with this!" Sasha shouted.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"What about you? We won''t leave you behind on your own," Anzel said.
"Shut up and leave!" Sasha yelled and she looked angry for some reason. "You guys are useless up here and I can take care of this!" Sasha continued and started cutting the back of the dragon''s head.
Everyone was shocked by the words that came out of Sasha''s mouth, and they were hurt because of it. They all jumped down because she wasn''t wrong about it, and let her do what she could do.
They safelynded on the ground, but they heard the bombs were bombarding the dragon''s back with Sasha who was still up there. They all looked up and saw how the artilleries didn''t show any mercy, but the dragon was still flying and kept getting higher and higher.
The dragon roared loudly, but suddenly its voice got cut out and the head slowly got detached from the body. Anzel and the others saw the head fall down and so the dragon''s body followed after it.
"Run!" Anzel screamed his lungs out.
Everyone ran as fast as they could, and then they felt the ground shake because the dragon''s body mmed to the ground. They turned around and couldn''t see anything but a thick smoke that blocked their vision.
Mykel chuckled and said, "I never thought she could do something like that."
Chapter 90 Breaking.
Sasha opened her eyes and she didn''t remember what actually happened after she killed the dragon. She looked around and she was in a hospital bed, and nobody was with her in the room. She then slowly got up, and when she looked outside the window, it was still dark and she could hear gunshots in the distance.
She silently listened to the noises as she stared nkly at the wall and tried to remember what had happened. She started to remember what happened that she didn''t try to avoid the crash when she was still on top of the dragon''s body. She let herself be crushed by the dragon''s body and that was why she was unconscious.
"How are you feeling, Miss Sasha?" A nurse asked as she came in after she found out Sasha had regained consciousness.
"I''mpletely fine, unfortunately," Sasha answered without hesitation.
The nurse furrowed her eyebrows and tried to ignore what she had just heard. She then checked Sasha''s condition thoroughly, and it was as Sasha said that she waspletely fine.
"How long did I sleep?" Sasha asked.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"A whole day, Miss Sasha. It seems that you''recking sleep and you''re still showing symptoms of not getting enough rest," The nurse answered. "Why don''t you get some more rest? Although the condition out there is a bit chaotic, it''s already under control Thanks your guild, Miss Sasha," The nurse continued with a gentle smile.
"I see. I''ll take the offer then," Sasha replied and smiled back at the nurse.
The nurse left, and then Sasha''s smile disappeared because she remembered what she said to Anzel and the others. She felt bad and she had no idea why she was so pissed at that time, and how could he say something like that in the first ce.
Enjoy new chapters from empire
The more she was thinking about it, the more gloomy she became that she didn''t realize the whole room had been covered in ck smoke. She noticed it when she heard a giggle that came from inside her head, and she immediately gritted her teeth and clenched her fist.
"Now now, don''t do that to yourself. You''re not in the wrong and they''re all indeed useless," Lucifer said as he appeared from the smoke and stood next to Sasha. "Although, I''m loving it when you''re acting like this," Lucifer chuckled mischievously.
"Shut up!" Sasha screamed as she red at Lucifer. "Leave me alone..." Sasha said in a trembling voice.
"Miss Sasha?! Is something the matter?!" The nurse barged in to check on Sasha after she heard the scream.
"Give me something that can make me feel rxed..." Sasha looked at the nurse with her tired eyes. "I need something to ease my mind," Sasha continued.
The nurse approached Sasha and looked at her pupils, and then she felt the pulse on Sasha''s wrist that was beating really fast. She could hear Sasha''s heavy breathing, and those were enough to give Sasha something to help her.
"Please wait a moment, Miss Sasha. I''ll ask the doctor to get you something. I''ll be right back!" The nurse said and then left the room hurriedly.
"What are you trying to do, Sasha? You think that will help you?" Lucifer asked as he chuckled.
Sasha ignored Lucifer as she put the base of her palms on her ears so tightly. She knew it wouldn''t work because Lucifer could speak right through her mind, but she kept doing that to make her feel a bit better.
"(You think it will help, Sasha? Just let me in and everything will be over)" Lucifer said.
"No..." Sasha said quietly.
"(I''m surprised you''re still sane, but I have all the time to wait until you turn insane and give up on it)" Luciferughed.
Sasha didn''t want to close her eyes because she had been haunted by the life she had back in hell. Every time she went to sleep, she would experience all the torture she had back then. The pain and everything felt so real, but whenever she woke up, nothing happened. She couldn''t even close her eyes for a few seconds because she would be dragged into the same nightmare again.
"Miss Sasha?" A doctor asked as she looked at Sasha with a worried expression. "I brought something that''s appropriate for your need. Please drink this and you''ll feel a lot better in a few minutes," she continued as she showed a few pills in her hand.
Sasha grabbed all the pills and immediately swallowed all of them at once. The nurse gave her a drink to ease the flow in her throat, and she emptied the ss in just a few seconds.
"You can get some rest now, Miss Sasha. Hope you feel better," The doctor said with a pitiful smile.
Sasha nodded and watched the doctor and the nurse leave the room.
"Doctor, is she okay?" The nurse asked as soon as she closed the door behind her.
"Perhaps she has post-traumatic stress disorder. It''s given that she has been dealing with demons, and we have no idea what she dealt with inside the portal," The doctor answered. "If something happens to her again, just tell me," she pointed out.
"Yes, doctor," The nurse nodded her head.
Sasha was staring nkly at the window, and she was waiting until the medicine took effect. She waited ten minutes, but nothing happened, and she started to get worried that something was wrong with her.
"You''re funny, Sasha. Do you think those things could help you? Your body has detoxified all the pills you just took because your body is immune to it," Lucifer said.
Sasha red at Lucifer as she started to breathe heavily, and then she looked at the daggers on the table. She ran and grabbed one of the daggers, and then she stabbed her left wrist. The dagger couldn''t even leave a scratch on her wrist, and she realized that she couldn''t die even if she wanted to.
"Just let me in, Sasha. You won''t suffer from this," Lucifer said.
"No. I won''t give in. I still have hope," Sasha said as she dropped the dagger. "Mykel is myst and only hope," Sasha stared Lucifer in the eye.
Lucifer''s expression changed drastically, and then Sasha got pushed onto the wall without him touching her. She was floating above the ground, and then she felt like she was being choked on and couldn''t breathe.
"Mykel is your hope? Do you even understand what''s happening right now? Everything that''s happening right now is because of him! He killed Gods and thought he could do the same thing as he did in the novel," Lucifer said as he stood right in front of Sasha. "Thanks to him, more people have been chosen, I have to send all these demons to feed them and make them stronger," Lucifer continued.
"So what? Demons, Angels, Gods, all of you are the same. You guys sacrificed lives so you could get what you guys want and stop Mykel," Sasha replied as she looked at Lucifer. "Do you think I care?" Sasha forced a smug.
"You think I''ll let you meet him?" Lucifer asked with a huge smile on his face. "I''ll change you into something that you can''t imagine before that happens," Lucifer continued as he gently stroked Sasha''s cheek.
Sasha chuckled as she stared Lucifer in the eye, and that was the first time Lucifer saw a slither of hope in her eye. He didn''t like that, and he felt like no matter how hard he tried to break her, she wouldn''t give in.
"If Mykel has the power to kill Gods, that means he can kill you and you should be worried about yourself rather than ying with me," Sasha said with a smug.
"I admit that I made a blunder about that system that I created, but you should know that he failed to do so. He tried two years ago, but he was helpless and spent years in the deep of hell on his knees. What makes you think he can do it this time?" Lucifer asked as he stared back at Sasha.
"I know Mykel more than anyone else in this world, not even you," Sasha answered. "He''s someone who will always find a way. If he wants something, he will get it," Sasha said with confidence.
"Is that so?" Lucifer smirked in excitement. "But you should be worried about yourself as well because I''m going to break you so that even Raphael can''t help you. Brace yourself," Lucifer continued and entered Sasha''s body.
Chapter 91 Invincible.
Elena looked at Manna standing on top of a giant smander that she had just cut in half in a single cut. The mes on the smander''s legs and tail couldn''t be extinguished, in fact, they were still burning even though Shelly had frozen them. They were mesmerized by it since they had never seen a frozen me before, and it made Shelly interested in it and took it to research itter.
"What are we doing to do now, Elena? We have killed the threat, but it seems that there will be more of theming," Jeanne asked as she walked toward Elena.
"Since we have been neglecting on clearing the portal, I think it''s time for us to enter the portal and check the second floor," Elena answered as she looked at the portal in the distance.
"We need to ask Mykel''s permission first if we want to go check the second floor," Nagy said with worried expression because she knew that Elena would go in without Mykel''s permission.
Elena hummed and spoke with Mykel telepathically to ask permission to get into the portal. She got Mykel''s permission, and Mykel wanted Amaryllis to find a clue about the worlds that existed inside the portal. He believed that the Demon Princesses were being held in one of those worlds inside the portal.
"You heard her, let''s get inside," Aurea said as she held the handle of her katana. She was so eager to kill demons with it since she hadn''t had the chance to use it against them.
"Let''s remember each portal has a unique trait, and this one has something to do with fire and heat. We should be prepared to hunt demons like in Gehenna," Jeanne said as she looked at them. "I think the breakout will stop once we clear the second floor," Jeanne pointed out.
They all nodded and went into the portal after Shelly and Nagy had done their inspection of the corpse.
They were weed by Sandowms, and this time the Sandowms were trying to get out of the portal. Jeanne and the others saw the portal to the second floor and realized there were so many smanders that came out of it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
They swoop cleaned the whole desert and massacred both the Sandworms and the Smanders. It only took them less than an hour until they annihted the Sandworms that tried to attack them. Elena then told them to not waste their time there and go straight to the second portal.
They entered the second portal, and the heat was far worse than in the desert. The world waspletely sealed by a ceiling with drippingvaing out from the cracks. The floor was a cooled-downva, but they could feel the warmth even though they all had [Godly Resistance] skill. A normal human or Awakener would melt if they didn''t have high fire and heat resistance.
"Are we going to fight another giant smander here? Or it will be different this time?" Elena asked Amaryllis who was scanning and registering the area.
"So far, there are only smanders in this ce, and I can feel a strong presence far ahead over there," Amaryllis answered as she pointed to the north. "Also, there''s a cave, and there''s something interesting inside it," Amaryllis pointed to the west.
"How far is the cave from the boss of this ce?" Aurea asked.
Experience tales at empire
"Thousands of miles away," Amaryllis answered.
"Let me handle the boss, you guys can check the cave. I''m more interested in hunting," Aurea said to Elena. "I''ll meet you guys in a few," Aurea spread her wings and then flew away with a hypersonic speed, leaving a cold trail that was enough to solidify theva on the ceiling.
Elena and the others decided to go and check out the cave with Amaryllis who guided them there. Amaryllis showed off her hologram feather wings that looked so magical and yet futuristic at the same time. They ignored the smanders who tried to attack them with fireballs because those fireballs couldn''t keep up with their speed.
They looked at the giant wall that blocked their path from going further, and it seemed like the edge of the world they were in. Amaryllis showed them where the cave was, and the mouth was big enough that it looked like a gap between the walls and the ceiling.
"This doesn''t look suspicious at all," Manna said as she stood in front of the big cave.
"I don''t care about how suspicious this cave is, what I''m concerned is how safe it is for you to be here, Amaryllis," Elena asked as she looked at Amaryllis who stood in the front. "If something happened to you, it''s over for all of us," Elena said.
"Yes, and you haven''t exined to us why you decided to be a living being. What''s the reason and why it matters?" Jeanne asked.
"I''ll use a simple term to exin it," Amaryllis said as she walked toward Elena. "If Mykel dies, I''ll disappear because Mykel has be my owner and host. My existence depends on his life. Now, I have my own physical body where I''m my own host that doesn''t affect by Mykel''s existence," Amaryllis exined.
"With that being said, if Mykel dies, I won''t die. I can bring Mykel back to life if it happens, and it solved the problem where Mykel''s existence can''t be manipted by the one who created him," Amaryllis pointed out. "So, the only thing that can threaten my existence is Mykel himself since he''s my owner, and the being that created me as a system," Amaryllis continued.
"What if Mykel dies and the one who created you also decided to corrupt you and perhaps kill you at the same time? Isn''t that pretty much the same and doesn''t solve anything?" Nagy asked with her eyebrows furrowed. "No matter how you have prepared everything, the chance is never zero, Murphy''sw," Nagy pointed out.
"That''s correct, the chance of that happening is more than thirty percent," Amaryllis nodded her head in agreement. "But, Thanks to the technology and knowledge of the people that live on Earth about the inte and servers, it gave me ideas," Amaryllis continued.
Brynhilde and the others who were living in a medieval world had no idea what Amaryllis was talking about. They had juste to Earth in less than a day, and they barely knew anything about technology.
"You''re talking about making backups like how servers do?" Nagy asked since she knew what Amaryllis was talking about.
"Yes. I''m currently multiplying myself infinitely somewhere in the world that Mykel created where nobody could stop me. If my current self is being corrupted and has zero chance of surviving, I can destroy myself and move to one of my copies," Amaryllis answered as she nodded her head. "Just like Beldathiel. It''s basically the same as when she gambled and lost her life, she still had copies of herself inside her castle that will die for her. That makes the possibility of both Mykel and my existences to disappear less than one percent," Amaryllis exined.
Everyone started to understand what Amaryllis meant because they all knew about Beldathiel''s power.
"Wait, doesn''t that mean it''s close to impossible to exterminate you?" Nagy asked with a bit of a terrified look on her face.
"Yes, but a single word from Mykel is enough to shut me down and make my existence disappear. I could never go against Mykel, and my existence is still in Mykel''s hands. Right now, he''s only giving me a lot more freedom," Amaryllis answered. "With that being said, as long as I exist, all of you are invincible in terms of existence," Amaryllis pointed out.
"That''s a long exnation, but I guess we got our answer now. We don''t have to worry about you here with us since you can protect yourself," Elena said as she looked at Amaryllis. "Let''s head inside, let''s go," Elena walked into the cave.
Everyone entered the cave, and somehow the atmosphere changed drastically, and the inside wasn''t even hot. They could feel something was off about the whole cave, and when they reached the deepest part of the cave, they saw ake with ck water inside.
"Isn''t this interesting..." Amaryllis said as she went down to her knees to look at the water from up close.
"What is it?" Elena asked.
"I can''t detect anything underneath theke. It''s a portal, but at the same time, Aurea has killed the boss and it''s creating a different portal than this," Amaryllis answered. "We could go inside, but I''m not confident there will be a way back out," Amaryllis pointed out.
"You can bring all of us back to Mykel''s said, right?" Elena asked.
"Yes, a hundred percent," Amaryllis nodded her head.
"Then let''s head once Aurea came back," Elena said.
Chapter 92 Found one.
Elenanded on the ground after free-falling for more than half an hour after she jumped into theke. She could hear the sizzling in her palms when shended and touched the ground. She felt familiar with the ce she was in, and it appeared that she had just entered a ce she shouldn''t be.
Amaryllis and the othersnded right after her, Jeanne and the others felt the same thing as Elena. They were wary of the ce they were at, but it was different from when they were tortured which felt like an eternity.
"Amaryllis, what do you see?" Elena asked as she looked around and saw nothing but red soil, hills, and rocky mountains.
"It might take a while to cover the whole area, I can''t give an answer right now," Amaryllis answered.
"I see, let''s go and explore the area as far as we can first. We will see what kind of ce this is," Elena said as she stood up.
When they were exploring the area without a single clue where they were, they felt the ground tremble gently. Amaryllis looked in the distance and could sense a lot of energying from in front of her.
"We got apany, beyond that hill," Amaryllis said and pointed at the big hill that blocked the view. "The demons that you have encountered are nothingpared to them," Amaryllis pointed out.
"How many?" Aurea asked.
"A lot and strong enough to conquer Earth. They''re high-rank demons," Amaryllis answered. "And they''re here for us," Amaryllis continued.
The moment Amaryllis said that the dark red sky above the hill was covered by shadows. They could see thousands, or even hundreds of thousands demons flying toward them. They realized Amaryllis wasn''t joking about the amounts of demons and how powerful their presence was.
"Leave one alive. We are going to question it," Elena said as she put her hands in the pockets of her trousers.
They all nodded and flew toward the demons with hypersonic speed.
Elena watched Jeanne and the others get surrounded by demons instantly once they charged into the enemy''s line. It was like watching a human fight against ants, but surprisingly enough, the demons came back to life once they killed them. The only ones who could kill them permanently were Aurea by taking their souls and Jeanne with her divine power.
"Here''s your request, My Lady," Shellynded with a demon confined with spiritual chains next to her. "I''ll leave you be," Shelly smiled and then flew away as she created a big burning cold tornado toward the demon army.
"It''s all yours," Elena said to Amaryllis.
Amaryllis slowly approached the demon, and she had been eager to try to gather information by touching things. All this time, Amaryllis only gathered information through analysis of particles around her and Mykel. She had never analyzed things through physical contact which was why she was intrigued to do so.
"Let''s see what you''re made of," Amaryllis said as she touched the demon''s face and tried to gather information from its existence.
Discover hidden stories at empire
Amaryllis used her power to scan every particle inside and outside the demon, she touched. It only took her a nanosecond to gather all the information about the demon''s existence. She was smiling happily as soon as she removed her hand from the demon''s face which made Elena curious.
"This demon is just a part of the weakest legion, and so those over there as well," Amaryllis said as she looked at the demon. "A legion that belongs to one of the few strongest Duke of Hell, Astaroth," Amaryllis continued as she looked at Elena.
"Astaroth? So these weaklings belong to him," Elena said with her arms crossed. "Although they''re weaklings, they are quite resistant to death. Any idea how to kill them?" Elena asked.
"Since they have no physical body unlike the demons in the story, they''re spirits and they''re the lowest rank in the superior spirit ss. They can''t die unless you manipte their souls like how Aurea is doing, or by burning their souls with divine and holy power like Jeanne is doing," Amaryllis answered as she looked interested at the same time. "The other method is by killing the ones who own their souls, Astaroth," Amaryllis pointed out.
"Killing Astaroth will kill every legion that hemands?" Elena asked with her eyebrows raised.
"Correct. Their sole purpose is to serve Astaroth and once he''s dead, they serve no purpose anymore and will go back to hell," Amaryllis answered.
"And where is Astaroth?" Elena asked.
"He''s not here. He''s apparently living in the deepest hell, the Ninth Circle of Hell. We can go there, and it might take forever without Lucifer''s permission," Amaryllis answered.
"I see. So we are wasting our time here. We should go back after they''re done ying around," Elena said.
"No, I''m d that you brought me here, Elena. We have found one of the Demon Princesses, Kiersha," Amaryllis said with a smile. "I know where she is and how to get there, but the decision is yours to make," Amaryllis continued.
Mykel was informed by Elena about what they had discovered, and about Kiersha''s location. Elena also asked if she could go and get Kiersha out since she was imprisoned and enved by demons. Mykel let Elena do what she wanted to do because he knew she would be fine even without Amaryllis with her.
"We found a huge discovery, Mister Mykel. The demons don''t appear from hidden portals, they came from somewhere as you expected. We have sent drones to observe the sky and found out the demons are in fact came from one ce," The major said after he got a phone call. "Those demons came from Antarctica, and we have a vision of it from the satellite," he continued.
Mykel stood up to check the situation in Antarctica from the satellite view. Rozan and the others joined in and were curious about it since they had taken care of all the demons in the city. They were shocked when they saw live feeds from the satellite.
"The whole continent is filled with demons? How many are they?" Gunnar asked.
"More than a million at least," The major answered as he looked at the whole continent that was covered in snow had been reced with demons. "The portal is somewhere over there, and demons keeping out of it," he continued and pointed out at one spot on the screen.
All the soldiers were terrified and realized how doomed they were after seeing that. Nobody would be strong enough to go and survive, or they might be dead before they could reach Antarctica. Nobody was crazy enough to fight those things, and the only thing they could do was pray.
"Want to check it out?" Mykel asked as he looked at Rozan and the others. "That ce suits your yground," Mykel continued.
"Can we really go? I would love to go there," Sven asked and looked at Mykel in excitement.
"Wait! What about Jeanne and the others? Are we going to leave them behind in the portal?" Gerrard asked.
"They have found their own mission, they might be in there for a while, so it''s a perfect time to waste time," Mykel answered.
Gerrard and the others looked at each other and wondered what Mykel meant by mission. They brushed it off and asked about itter to Mykel on their way to Antarctica.
"Major, we''ll be going to Antarctica. You have to handle the situation with James and the others," Mykel said as he walked away. "the next hordes might be stronger than this one, so be careful," Mykel warned.
Mykel and the boys went to the airport and flew to Antarctica on a different ne since it needed specific equipment for the ne. They used an air force ne to handle the terrain and weather in Antarctica which would get them there slower than in a private jet.
It was a rough flight and the pilots were trembling in fear all the way to Antarctica. Rozan''s barriers weren''t enough to stop the demons from destroying the ne, so he brought Alpha with him to escort the ne.
Once they arrived, there was no ce fornding, so, Mykel ordered everyone to jump off the ne. They all followed Mykel as they killed the demons in mid-air as they were free-falling. The ne was escorted back to safety with Alpha on its side.
Mykelnded and was followed by the others, but the demons were waiting for them. Sven and Vincze immediately cleaned the path for Mykel toward the portal, but then suddenly the sky turned ck in an instant.
"So you have decided to pay a visit, Mykel Alester," Lucifer''s voice echoed throughout the sky like rumbling thunder. "My apologies, but they''re not for you to y with. They''re fodders for someone else," Lucifer continued.
All the demons backed away and avoided them as Lucifer ordered.
"I have prepared something else, just for you," Lucifer said as he chuckled.
The sky was tearing down, and a giant hand was reaching out from the crack. The palm was big enough to destroy a stadium, and then a face appeared from the crack with three eyes, one on the forehead. The demonnded and it was half the size of Demon King Behemoth, Mazikeen''s father.
"Enjoy," Lucifer said and his voice slowly faded away.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 93 Do as he pleases.
"Wait, didn''t Gaia say it''s impossible for any being to move from one realm to another like that?" Rozan asked as he looked at the three-eyed demon. "Also, isn''t Lucifer supposed to be waiting for us in hell and not here? Why did we hear his voice just now?" Rozan asked again.
Mykel was thinking about it as well because what Lucifer had just done was something that should be against the Rules of the World. He was surprised that The Lord that Lucifer served allowed him to do something like that which endangers humankind.
"Don''t fight it and just focus on killing the other demons. Why do we care about what he prepared for us? Just annihte the demons and ignore the big guy. We are here not to entertain him," Mykel said.
Rozan and the others looked at each other, and then they went to hunt the demons as Mykel said. The three-eyed demon looked at them ignoring him, and so he roared and stomped his left leg. An earthquake happened and an avnche buried the demons that were chilling at the base of the mountains.
Mykel wanted to see what would happen if they didn''t kill the three-eyed demon and left after they killed all the other demons. He wondered if the three-eyed demon would go and annihte humankind or not. It would be great if the demon did that because it would only make things easier for Mykel.
"You punny mortals dare to ignore me?! I''m the destruction of humankind!" The three-eyed demon yelled.
His voice created a shockwave that was enough to tten the hills and crack the ground. Rozan created a big barrier to prevent the shockwave from hitting him and the others. The demon then released a beam from his third eye and split the ground to separate the team in half.
"Feel the wrath of my existence!" The three-eyed demon screamed as he stomped his foot on the ground. It crumbled to the ground as it widened the crack, making things difficult for Rozan and the others.
The three-eyed demon looked at Mykel who was on his own ignoring what he had been doing. He then shot a beam at Mykel, but Mykel blocked it and repelled it somewhere else.
"You''re starting to annoy me," Mykel said as he snapped his finger.
The three-eyed demon was pressed by an invisible barrier from all sides that made him unable to move. Mykel then removed the air inside the barrier to prevent the demon from speaking.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"You guys have fun, I''ll y with that thing," Mykel said as he walked toward the three-eyed demon.
Mykel spread his wings and flew toward the demon, and then he floated right in front of the demon''s head. The demon was trying to free himself, but he couldn''t do anything about it, and he even shot a stronger and thicker beam at the barrier.
"(Aren''t you curious why Lucifer is on Earth?)" Loki asked.
"(I''m more curious how he can bring this thing to Earth)" Mykel answered. "(You know something, don''t you?)" Mykel asked.
"(I know what you''re thinking, and you should realize by now how The Lord doesn''t care about Earth at all. Whatever happens here or what it will be, it doesn''t bother The Lord at all)" Loki said. "(Mortals think that The Lord is good, but who are they to judge? They''re nothing but a speck of dust, an existence that doesn''t even matter and only believe what they want to believe)" Loki exined.
"(I already know that, so what are you trying to say here?)" Mykel asked as he kept staring at the demon trying to break free from the barrier.
"(The Lord is an Omnipotent being, and yet mortals think that if they do good things he will reward them, and if they do bad things he will punish them. The Lord doesn''t even care if Earth is filled with demon worshippers or chaos that humans created. He let them live as they pleased and won''t interfere)" Loki said and he sounded so excited.
Mykel sighed and was a bit annoyed that Loki kept talking nonsense and ignored his question.
"(What''s the point of heaven and hell if The Lord decided to reward and punish them in life? He only cares once they''re dead and will reward them or punish them by sending them to heaven or hell)" Loki said. "(With that being said, Mykel. Whatever you do right now, he doesn''t care, and that also applies to Lucifer. He will keep you and Lucifer do whatever you want on Earth until there are no longer living beings on Earth)" Loki pointed out.
"(What matterester. That''s your due, Mykel. Once this is over, I hope that you''re prepared for the punishment. Use the time you have left wisely, Mykel)" Loki said and his voice was like a whisper in Mykel''s right ear. "(There''s no such a thing as fate in this world, it''s just a believable lie)" Loki pointed out.
"(So what you''re trying to say here is that Lucifer doesn''t care about the Rules of the World and do what he pleases since he''s ready to take the punishment from The Lord?)" Mykel asked.
"(Exactly. In the first ce, Lucifer has done something far worse than this. Perhaps the worst thing he has ever done)" Loki answered.
"(The rebellion?)" Mykel asked.
"(I love it when you caught up with the conversation, Mykel. You gave me shivers whenever you showed your intelligence)" Loki chuckled softly. "(I have given you a lot of information, and I''ll wait for my reward, Mykel. Goodbye)" Loki continued.
Mykel understood the situation, and since Lucifer was a fallen angel, there was no reason for Lucifer to obey every word that The Lord ordered him to. Mykel then thought that Lucifer might have a scheme, an agenda of his own from the current situation.
"(The Angels can''t disobey The Lord''s words, so they''re none of Lucifer''s concerns. What are you nning, Lucifer? What do you gain from all of this?)" Mykel asked himself as he looked at the sky.
Alpha roared and flew straight up right next to Mykel as he released ava breath to the flying demons that tried to leave. Mykel nced at the situation on the ground and saw the demons had been greatly reduced. There were only a few hundred thousand of them left, and the demons started to leave Antarctica.
Mykel squinted his eyes and stared into the distance up high into outer space. He could see the satellite that had been watching what had happened in Antarctica. He then reached out his hand to where the satellite was, and then he pulled down his hand as he used [Telekinesis] on the satellite. He forced the satellite to go down to Earth and then crushed it together until it became as small as a basketball.
Richard was confused about what had happened to the satellite because he wanted to see what was going to happen. He was scared that Mykel wouldn''t be able to defeat that demon since it was as tall as Mount Everest.
"What should we do, Mister President? Should we release the footage and let the world know about what''s going on in Antarctica?" Russel asked.
Richard tapped his fingers on the desk as he thought really hard about what to do. He couldn''t contact Mykel and there was no other satellite that was stationed near Antarctica. The only option was to use the satellite phone that Mykel had in his pocket, so Richard tried to make contact with him.
"God damn it! He can''t be reached," Richard said as he mmed his hand on the desk. "Bring another satellite to Antarctica," Richard continued as he massaged his nose bridge.
Russel nodded and made a phone call to send a satellite to Antarctica. It only took half an hour to finally station the satellite right above Antarctica, and when it started showing live feeds, both Richard and Russel were petrified.
"Where is it? Where did all the demons and that giant demon go?" Richard asked. Although everything went missing, the damage was still there and worse thanst time. "It''s impossible for a demon as big as Mount Everest to disappear in just half an hour!" Richard said as he kept looking around.
"What are we going to do, sir?" Russel asked.
"There''s no reason to hide it anymore. Release the footage, and let the world knows what''s happening," Richard answered.
Mykel looked at the satellite phone in his hand after he crushed it into pieces. He then looked at the distance where all the demons had been eliminated.
"Have fun out there," Mykel said as he smirked and dropped the pieces of the satellite phone in his hand.
Chapter 94 Choose wisely.
"How is she?" Anzel asked Gea, Anastasia, and Eun Soo who had juste out of the room.
Gea and Eun Soo looked at Anastasia since they didn''t know what to say and didn''t want to assume something. They were confused and didn''t know what actually happened to her since she was healthy. Even Eun Soo tried to use her power to help Sasha, but nothing happened as if the problem wasn''t Sasha''s body, but her mind.
"We don''t know, but she looks empty," Anastasia answered as she looked at Anzel and the others. "She apologized for what she said back then to us, but then she disappeared again. I''m talking about her mind," Anastasia continued.
"What actually happened to her?" Luis asked.
"The doctor said it''s PTSD, but that''s not it because she was fine, in fact, she was brave enough to fight demons on her own when we met for the first time," Gea answered. "Honestly, we won''t get an answer if she doesn''t want to talk with us, or at least one of us," Gea said and she looked worried.
"It happened recently though, and I believe it started when Lillith and the people from Redshield guild came," Danny said. "Do you guys think she''s being hypnotized and right now she''s fighting it?" Danny asked as he looked at the others.
They looked at each other and they realized that Danny might be right about it. If that was really the case, they thought Lilith was trying to use Sasha and the guild. They all then nned to prevent that from happening, but it would be hard to do so on their own.
"First thing first, we should hide her from Lilith or the others, but where? It would be hard to find a safe ce knowing how powerful the Redshield family is," Anastasia asked with her arms crossed.
Everyone was thinking really hard about finding a safe ce, and when Anzel tried to think of a ce he remembered something. He grabbed his phone and looked at the coordinates that were carved on the wall in his room back then.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"I know a ce..." Anzel paused. "We can go there now since everyone is here," Anzel showed his phone to them.
"Right, we almost forgot about that. We could there and find out what''s over there," Gea said as she nodded her head. "I think we can go there now since the situation here is already under control," Gea suggested as she looked at everyone.
"No, we can''t risk going there and abandoning the people in this kind of situation. We won''t even know what''s going to happen an hour from now, so I think it''s best to send half of us to Norway while the rest stay until this is over," Anastasia answered as she shook her head in disagreement.
They all agreed with Anastasia and so they split the team in half based on the current situation. Eun Soo, Danny, Gea, and Anastasia stayed behind while Anzel, Luis, and Sasha were going to leave for Norway.
"Miss Sasha?" Anzel asked as he entered the room. Sasha was staring out the window and she didn''t respond to Anzel. "Miss Sasha? Are you here with us?" Anzel asked again with his eyebrows raised and a nervous expression.
Sasha turned around and looked at Anzel with empty eyes, and it made Anzel feel ufortable. He then slowly walked toward her as she kept staring at him right in the eye.
"I''m not sure if you''re there, Miss Sasha, but we are leaving. We will bring you somewhere safe," Anzel said nervously because he felt like Sasha could kill him with her gaze.
"Safe?" Sasha asked with a smirk and eyebrows raised. Her expression changed drastically it made Anzel''s heart stop beating for a second. "What are you talking about?" Sasha asked again but this time she looked confused.
For a split second, Anzel didn''t recognize Sasha''s face at all as if it wasn''t her who spoke with him. But thankfully she came back after she asked the second question.
"I don''t know what''s happening to you, Miss Sasha, but we understand the situation you''re in. We have decided to bring you somewhere safe, and perhaps it can help you get back up," Anzel exined.
"What do you mean?" Sasha asked as she sat down at the table.
"The Angels, Miss Sasha. We are going there to meet them as we have agreed on when everyone has gathered. We can go there now, and we believe it''s the only ce that is safe for you, from anyone and anything," Anzel answered nervously.
Sasha closed her eyes, and for a moment she almost let out herughter, but she managed to hide it. She didn''t have any lingering feelings or hope toward Angels after knowing Angels, demons, and Gods were ying a game to eliminate Mykel. But, it was a great opportunity for her to ask Raphael about the current situation, and which side he stood on.
"Thank you. I''m ready to leave whenever you are," Sasha answered with a weak yet gentle smile.
"But we won''t go there since Danny, Eun Soo, Anastasia, and Gea will be staying here for a few days first. They want to make sure that the situation here is totally safe," Anzel pointed out. "The reason why we are leaving first is that we believe that you would be safe without Lilith and the Redshield Guild around," Anzel continued.
"Okay, I understand," Sasha nodded her head.
Anzel was surprised that Sasha was being cooperative and didn''t question the decision they made without her. He then told her to get ready and bring clothes since they would have to stay in a hotel for a few days.
It didn''t take half an hour for Anzel, Luis, and Sasha to go to the airport without Lilith''s knowing. They didn''t even have time to say goodbye to Gea and the others because they were in a hurry and every second counts. They didn''t know that Lilith could be anywhere anytime she wanted, but that would only make it suspicious if she suddenly appeared in Norway.
They flew to Norway in Sasha''s private jet, and it would take them a while since currently the sky was still filled with demons. They couldn''t fly straight to Norway and had to make a few stops just to be safe.
Once they arrived in Norway, they were curious why people were watching the news with their hands covering their mouths. It shocked them when Richard released footage of the three-eyed demon that appeared in Antarctica. What made them worried was the fact that the demon had disappeared and its whereabouts were still unknown.
"Isn''t Australia the closest to Antarctica? What if the demon appeared there?" Luis asked as he looked at Anzel and Sasha.
"Even if it appeared in Australia, there''s nothing we can do about it. It''s as big as Mount Everest, or even bigger," Anzel answered. "It would be wise to run away and save yourself," Anzel pointed out.
Sasha suddenly walked toward the TV and bumped into Anzel and Luis'' shoulders. They both looked at her and wondered why she suddenly reacted like that. When they saw the news, they were surprised just like her when they read that Mykel and half of his team had disappeared after they tried to fight the demon.
"Miss Sasha?" Luis looked at Sasha who looked terrified.
Sasha snapped back to reality and immediately hid her expression.
"I''m tired. Let''s head to the hotel so I can rest because my head is hurt," Sasha said.
They stayed hidden for three days and the day finally came when Gea and the others arrived in Norway. They were surprised that the three-eyed demon was still missing and hadn''t shown himself. The whole world was living in fear because of it even though the demons had stopped invading Thanks to Mykel''s team who defeated them.
They didn''t waste their time by idling and went straight to where the coordinates guided them. They took a flight from Oslo to Alta which only took them three hours, but as soon as they arrived, an earthquake happened. They all got out of the airport to be saved, but the earthquake only worsened and then something from the sea started toe to the surface.
"You must be kidding me. How the hell is that thing all the way here?!" Anzel asked with his eyes wide open when he saw the three-eyed show himself in the middle of the sea.
"(You think I would let you go so easily, Sasha?)" Lucifer whispered into Sasha''s left ear.
"We can''t leave this ce. We are stuck here and our only option right now is to run, but if we don''t stop it, innocent lives will die. If we decide to lure it, we might not be able to survive," Anastasia said as she looked at everyone.
"(She''s right, Sasha. Choose wisely. Save innocent lives or save yourself)" Lucifer said as he chuckled.
Chapter 95 Gemory.
People were running away and trying to board the nes that were still at the airfield. They still had time to run away and take the flight, but the problem was that not everybody could do that. Only a small percentage of the people could leave while the rest stuck there.
Stay updated with empire
Anzel and the others looked at each other, and knowing Sasha wasn''t in the right mind to lead, they didn''t know what to do. They could leave and abandon thousands of lives, but they didn''t have the heart to do so after they saw babies and small children crying in fear.
"I have made up my mind. I''m going to lure that thing away from the crowd. This whole country is big enough to bring that thing somewhere far away from people," Danny said with confidence even though he was nervous and trembling in fear.
"I agree. I can''t abandon these people. I have to try to prevent them from dying no matter how," Gea nodded in agreement.
Anzel, Eun Soo, Anastasia, and Luis were still thinking if they wanted to stop them or join them. Sasha was standing still as if she was frozen in time because she couldn''t believe that Lucifer would go that far.
"We don''t have a choice, aren''t we? Let''s try our best until the reinforcement arrived. Let''s stick together because we can only rely on each other," Anzel said with a serious expression.
They all nodded as they drew their weapons and collected their courage to fight that demon. They realized that it could be theirst time fighting a demon, so they had to prepare mentally.
"Miss Sasha, what about you?" Anastasia asked.
"I''m right behind you," Sasha answered as she drew the daggers from her suitcase. "I know that I have said something that I shouldn''t have, but I want you to know that I want you guys to stay alive and be strong enough to save this world," Sasha said.
"What are you talking about, Miss Sasha? Of course, we also want the same thing for you. We are in this together," Gea replied and looked at Sasha with a confused look.
Sasha weakly smiled and didn''t say anything afterward which made them feel like she was giving herst will. But they didn''t have time to think about it because the threat wasing closer and closer and they had to think about how to deal with it.
(Inside the portal)
"How many days has it been since we entered the portal? Four days?" Lillith asked as she pulled out her dagger from the demon''s head. "They keeping like there''s no end to it," Lilith said as she looked at the thousands of dead bodies around her.
"We have entered the surface of hell. This ce is no longer suitable for Awakeners because the difficulty is too much for them," Amaryllis responded as she read the demon''s mind. "Perhaps a decade of leveling up would make them strong enough to enter this ce," Amaryllis pointed out.
"To be fair, we took a different portal back there. I don''t think we are supposed to be here in the first ce," Brynhilde said with her eyebrows raised.
Elena was sitting on top of the highest pile of dead bodies, and she was talking with Mykel. They both were sharing information they got and what happened on their sides. Mykel wanted her to leave as soon as she got Kiersha and regroup with him inside the portal in Antarctica.
"How many worlds that we should go through until we find Kiersha?" Elena asked.
"It''s not that far. We can go straight to where she is now, but the ce is protected by a Duke of Hell. He owns these demons that you have killed," Amaryllis answered as she looked up at Elena.
"Is that so? Let''s head straight to where he is then. This ce is starting to make me sick," Elena said as she stood up.
They followed Amaryllis as Aurea dealt with all the legions that tried to block their path. She had collected hundreds of thousands of souls from killing demons, and she wasn''t satisfied with what she had and would get as many as she could.
They flew for two hours and finally, they found a giant altar in the distance where hundreds of thousands of demons were guarding the altar. Aurea volunteered to deal with them on her own, and so she flew ahead of the others toward the altar.
Aurea was flying right above the altar, and she used her [Scream of Chaos] skill to shoot down at the demons who were trying to fly toward her. She instantly made all the demons pass out with her scream, and then she used [Soul Siphon] and collected their souls while they were unconscious. She was surprised that her [Scream of Chaos] wasn''t enough to kill them. But, she already knew the demons she had been fighting were a lot stronger than the previous ones she had encountered.
"What''s with the dissatisfaction?" Elena asked as shended right next to Aurea after she saw Aurea''s expression.
"My scream wasn''t enough to kill them. I need to do something about this skill, perhapsbine it with something to make it more powerful," Aurea answered.
"You can discuss it with Amaryllis once we are done here. Right now let''s just focus on Kiersha and bring her to Mykel," Elena said as she looked at the altar in front of her which had a single pir that reached the sky.
Amaryllis looked at the pir and suddenly she touched it, but then she tilted her head with a confused look. She then tried to use some kind of chanting so that the others had no idea what she was saying, but that also didn''t work.
"What''s the problem?" Jeanne asked.
"This pir is our only way in. I have tried to use the same chanting that the demons used to operate this thing, but nothing happened," Amaryllis answered and she looked a bit pissed. "There''s another way to operate it, but I have tried it and nothing happened," Amaryllis continued with an annoyed expression.
"And what''s that?" Lillith asked.
"A touch of a maiden. A virgin," Amaryllis answered. "The fact that everyone here is no longer a virgin, I don''t think that method will work," Amaryllis pointed out.
Everyone looked away and somehow they felt embarrassed when Amaryllis said that. Not to mention, some of them lost their virginity to Mykel and it made them remember how they lost it.
"What are you on about, Amaryllis? I''m still a virgin," Elena said. "Did you forget to count me or did you assume that I''m not a virgin?" Elena asked as she walked toward the pir and then touched the pir.
The pir reacted to Elena''s touch and it started to send a beam up high into the sky.
"No, because I should be a maiden as well and thought that we both aren''t qualified when the pir didn''t react to my touch. I apologize for assuming that you''re not qualified, Elena," Amaryllis answered sadly.
"It''s fine. You don''t have to worry about it," Elena chuckled and grabbed Amaryllis'' hand tofort her.
The pir stopped releasing the beam because the portal had been opened in the sky. They all then flew up and entered the portal since that was how to do it. The moment they came out of the portal, they were teleported right in front of a giant castle made of prison cells. They could see people or creatures imprisoned in each cell on the outer walls, being exhibited like art.
"Are you thinking what I''m thinking?" Manna asked as she looked at all the prisoners.
"They''re all women?" Aurea asked back with her right eyebrow raised as she stared at the women and the creatures with women''s features on their chests and between their crotches. "What kind of Duke of Hell who only takes women? No wonder the pir needed a maiden''s touch," Aurea continued as she looked around.
"Duke of Hell, Gemory, and he has the power of procuring love from women and trapping those who fell in love with him here. They have be Gemory''s ves and servants," Amaryllis answered.
"Disgusting..." Lillith said and she sounded furious.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Not really," Amaryllis responded. "He''s quite beautiful," Amaryllis continued.
Everyone looked at Amaryllis and was surprised that she would say something like that.
"Thank you for the ttery, beautifuldy," A soothing woman''s voice could be heard from the castle. "To think I would be visited by beautiful women is really a pleasure," A woman said as she showed herself from the second floor of the castle.
A woman with a ck and gold belly dance face veil that covered her mouth and yet her red plump lips still could be seen through the veil. She had bright brown hair with thick eyshes and eyebrows that made her dark red eyes look beautiful. She wore a crown with jewels on it that made her look like a queen or even a goddess of seduction like Aphrodite with slim and shiny skin on her body that she showed off.
"That''s Gemory, one of the Duke of Hell," Amaryllis said.
"Lucky that Mykel isn''t here with us," Aurea jokingly said as she chuckled.
Chapter 96 Kiersha.
"What kind of pleasure do I owe you for your visit?" Gemory asked as she slowly flew down.
"I don''t think it''s necessary to tell you because she''s going toe out soon enough," Elena answered as she looked at Amaryllis and then nodded her head.
Amaryllis reactivated the system inside Kiersha and brought all her powers back, including her pet. As soon as she had done that, the castle was covered in ice and froze the whole castle in less than a second. Gemory turned around and looked at her beautiful castle, which had been turned into a giant block of ice.
"What an amazing power," Gemory said with a smile.
Your journey continues at empire
Kiersha broke the ceiling and came out of the castle with the serpent slithering around her body. She looked at her own body and felt the familiar power run through her body as she chuckled in excitement. She then looked down and saw Elena and the others who were staring at her, but when she looked at Gemory, she looked furious and red at her.
"You''re dead," Kiersha said as she gritted her teeth.
Kiersha flew toward Gemory and created a sword made of ice, and then she struck Gemory with all her might. The impact made the ice on the castle shatter, but to her surprise that Gemory could easily block her attack.
"We had a lot of fun together. Why are you so mad?" Gemory asked with a flirtatious smile on her face. "You want to y rough? Then I''ll y rough," Gemory crushed the ice sword that Kiersha created so easily with her barehand.
Gemory grabbed Kiersha''s face and then mmed her to the ground so hard that Kierhsa almost lost consciousness. She wasn''t the only one who got surprised at how strong Gemory was, Jeanne and the others were surprised that Gemory could easily outmatch Kiersha.
"She''s mine! Don''t interfere!" Kiersha said as she pushed Gemory''s hand away from her face. "I want to kill her," Kiersha continued.
"I suggest you to use everything you have. Gemory is stronger than you at this moment," Amaryllis suggested.
Kiersha furrowed her eyebrows because she had no idea who Amaryllis was.
"I''m nning to do so," Kiersha answered and froze Gemory''s arm and then shattered it into pieces. "I have been humiliated countless times. I''ll make sure she pays for everything she did to me," Kiersha became one with her serpent and turned into a half-human half-snake with the serpent''s head as her tail with icy wings on her back.
The whole ce that was supposed to be melting hot turned into freezing cold as her wings created a fierce blizzard. The cold was enough to give Gemory frostbite on her fingertips and slowly crawl up her skin.
Kiersha''s serpent bit off half of Gemory''s stomach as Kiersha ripped Gemory''s arms off. She mmed and threw Gemory over and over without giving a moment for Gemory to react. She was furious and used everything she got to kill Gemory, but Gemory kept regenerating her wounds.
The two fought for hours and destroyed the whole castle until there was nothing left to remain. Although Kiersha seemed stronger than Gemory, Gemory managed to fight her and sent a few deadly blows at her. The battle should be over any time soon because Gemory started to lose her power because of the frostbite that kept eating her alive.
"It''s over for you," Kiersha said as she grabbed Gemory''s face.
Gemory''s beautiful face and body became horrendous, and her shiny skin turned pale because of the frostbite. She started to feel cold as steam came out of her breath, and she could no longer speak as her mouth started to tremble.
"Before you kill her, can I get something from her first?" Amaryllis asked as she walked out of a fierce blizzard unscathed. "It won''t take long. It will be faster than you expected," Amaryllis continued.
Kiersha looked at Amaryllis and wondered who she was.
"Make it quick," Kiersha said as the serpent stabbed Gemory''s chest and came out of her back. She then sent her tail to Amaryllis so she could get information from Gemory.
Amaryllis touched Gemory''s head and got everything she needed.
"Done. You can kill her now," Amaryllis said. "But killing her won''t kill her. So I suggest you take a part of her body so she couldn''t make a scene anymore in the future," Amaryllis suggested.
"Is that so?" Kiersha asked as she looked at Gemory''s twitching body. "I''ll take her head then and make her my trophy," Kiersha said and cut off Gemory''s head with her sharp icy wings and froze it.
Kiersha turned back to her normal form and the blizzard stopped as soon as she transformed back. Elena and the others waited for her from the other side, and so she approached them as she showed the head to them.
"What did she do to you to make you that angry? I have never seen you that furious before," Aurea asked as she chuckled.
"I don''t want to talk about it, and if you ask again, I''ll make a trophy from your head, just like her," Kiersha said as the serpent held Gemory''s head in its mouth. "Anyway, who is she?" Kiersha asked as she looked at Amaryllis.
"She''s Amaryllis, our system," Elena answered.
Kiersha furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at Amaryllis and then she looked at Elena''s different appearance. She had no idea what was happening and didn''t remember how long she was imprisoned in that castle. One thing that made her feel better was seeing familiar faces in front of her.
"I have so many questions, but first, we should leave this ce and meet with Mykel," Elena said. "Lead the way, Amaryllis," Elena looked at Amaryllis.
Amaryllis snapped her fingers and everyone was teleported to Mykel''s side in an instant. They were surprised at how easy it was for them to leave, but then they realized they were in the middle of a battlefield. They saw Mykel smoking his cigarette and watched Rozan and the others fight a million demons in a blizzard.
"Now this is what I called a battle!" Aurea said in excitement as she spread her wings and then joined the fight.
Mykel turned around and saw Kiersha standing behind Elena, and she looked confused as to what was happening. He was d that he managed to retrieve one of the twelve princesses that went missing.
"Amaryllis, show her everything that''s happening right now. She needs to know," Mykel said to Amaryllis.
Amaryllis looked Kiersha in the eye and showed her everything that had happened and the current situation they were in. She also showed Mykel''s goal after she made sure Kiersha knew what Mykel had been through. Kiersha was speechless after knowing that all her other sisters went missing just like what happened to her.
"So, I''m the first one who got found," Kiersha said with a worried expression.
"It is as you said, and we are looking for the others now since we won''t make a move before we found them," Mykel replied. "Do you remember what happened to you when you lost your power and how you ended up in that prison?" Mykel asked.
Kiersha closed her eyes and she looked troubled because she couldn''t remember anything.
"It appears she lost her memories, or to be exact, she was forced to forget about what happened. I couldn''t see anything that happened to her after she lost her power because her memories became blurred," Amaryllis answered in Kiersha''s stead. "There''s something that I want to discuss with you, Mykel. It''s important," Amaryllis said with a serious expression.
"Let''s talk about it when everyone is here. It''s better for everyone to hear what it''s all about," Mykel said.
Amaryllis nodded with understanding and decided to stay on hold forter. To waste time, she scanned the whole area because she might find another portal that would lead them to a different world.
Once they had killed all the demons, they all gathered in an ice pce that Kiersha had made. They were sitting at the big round table and looked at Amaryllis.
"As everyone already knows that Kiersha is here and she lost her memories about what happened to her. After looking at her memories, I found out that Lucifer was trying to brainwash her and turn her into his ally, but luckily we found her before it could get worse," Amaryllis said as she looked at Kiersha. "With that being said. Luciel and the others are currently being brainwashed and the longer it takes for us to find them, the higher the chance for them to be Lucifer''s allies," Amaryllis continued.
"To put it simply, the reason why you can''t detect where they are and how they can''t be reached by you is because Lucifer is trying to put a new system on them?" Mykel asked.
"Correct, but he has to subdue them first before he could do something like that," Amaryllis nodded her head.
"It looks like we have an urgent mission. It would be troublesome if they ended up bing our enemies, especially Luciel," Aurea said as she looked at Mykel.
"(Going somewhere?)" Loki asked.
Mykel nced his eyes to the right, "(What''s the matter?)"N?v(el)B\\jnn
"(You might want to see this. Something interesting is happening right now in Norway)" Loki chuckled. "(I''ll lend you my eyes)" Loki said.
Mykel saw what had happened and he was surprised that the three-eyed demon suddenly appeared on the other side of the world. But that wasn''t the reason why Loki lent him his eyes, and that was when he saw Sasha with the others fighting the demons with Magnus and his team.
"(It''s interesting, right?)" Loki giggled.
"Mykel?" Jeanne asked as she looked at him with her eyebrows raised.
"I was looking at something, but it''s not important," Mykel said. "Let''s find the princesses while we have the time," Mykel continued as he stood up.
Chapter 97 Created to destroy.
"Iing!" Anzel yelled as he looked at the three-eyed demon who was about to release a beam from his third eye.
Everyone took cover and then a bright light appeared as it obliterated everything that it touched. Everyone was trembling in fear and could only imagine themselves dying if they got hit.
Thousands of innocent lives had been taken by the hand of the demon and there was nothing they could do about it. They had to see body parts hanging on the rubble orying on the ground, and it took a toll on their mental state.
"Where are the fucking reinforcement?! We can''t do this with just this many Awakeners!" Magnus asked as his whole members got smaller and smaller.
"Do you think that will make a difference? Just focus on keeping that thing on the bay. Once it gets on thend, it will be over for us," Lazarus said as he caught his breath. "We both are the strongest here and the only ones who can hurt him, and yet he could heal himself. Just keep him busy and don''t waste your time and energy thinking about other things," Lazarus continued.
Eun Soo ran as fast as she could after the demon stopped destroying thend with his beam. She approached Lazarus and Magnus, and it surprised both of them to see her there.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I''m going to heal you both. Please wait for a moment," Eun Soo said as she touched her hands on Lazarus'' and Magnus'' shoulders.
They both felt refreshed and no longer exhausted from using their powerful skills. They both were d to have her there with them, and that made them not worry about their conditions.
"I''ll keep healing you both, so please, don''t let that demone any closer," Eun Soo said with a worried expression.
"Don''t worry. You''re all that we need right now," Magnus replied as he stood up and held his spear so tightly. "Let''s do this, Lazarus. This is going to be a long day for both of us," Magnus said.
Lazarus nodded and then pointed his spear at the sky to borrow Zeus'' power and let him control the sky.
"I''m ready whenever you are," Lazarus said with his eyes set on killing the demon.
Lazarus and Magnus released their powerful attacks and hit the demon right in the head. Both the powerful life energy beam and the thick lightning bolts struck the demon. Everyone looked at them like they were their savior, but the moment they were done, the demon was fine, with only small scratches on his face.
"Again!" Lazarus shouted as he released more lightning bolts that should be enough to destroy a mountain.
"Save your breath," Magnus replied and created a stronger beam right onto the demon''s third eye.
The demon released a beam to stop Magnus'' attack, and slowly sent the beam back to Magnus. Seeing that Magnus couldn''t win against the demon in a one-on-one fight, Lazarus swung his spear and collected the lightning bolts to his spear. He thrust his spear and sent a thick lightning bolt to hit the demon''s third eye from a different angle.
The demon blocked the lightning with his hand, but the current traveled from his hand all the way to his head. The demon was electrocuted by the powerful current and made his third eye blink and stop the beam.
"That''s a new discovery. Your power is powerful enough to stop that thing from using his beam," Magnus said as he fell to his knees and his hands trembling from exhaustion.
"And so are you. You can buy time to fight the beam," Lazarus said as his hands went numb because he got electrocuted by the lightning as well. "Thankfully, we have her. We might buy time until the reinforcemente," Lazarus looked at Eun Soo who was busy healing both of them.
They both fought for hours as the others tried to evacuate the remaining people who were stuck in the battle. They used every second to bring the people out to safety, and they managed to send all the citizens away from danger.
"Magnus! The reinforcement ising!" A man said.
"Fucking finally. When are they going to be here?" Magnus asked.
"Not they, but it," The man answered. "The United Nations has given the Pantheon a green light. Dimitri is going to nuke that thing while it''s still in the sea. They want us to embrace it," he continued.
Read exclusive chapters at empire
"Embrace it? What the fuck?" Lazarus asked in disbelief.
"The explosion won''t be big, but the radiation should be enough to melt that thing. They said it will be safe for us, but we do still need to take cover from debris," The man answered.
Lazarus and Magnus looked at each other and thought that it wasn''t really a bad idea to try. They knew they couldn''t keep doing this since the demon was slowly but surely getting closer and closer tond.
"How long before the impact?" Magnus asked.
"Three minutes. They''re asking you guys to keep holding the demon back," The man answered.
"You heard him. Three minutes is nothingpared to what we have been doing the past few hours," Lazarus said as he looked at the demon. "Miss Eun Soo, it appears that you still have to take care of us for three more minutes. Can you do that?" Lazarus asked.
"No problem. I''m prepared to heal you both for a whole day," Eun Soo answered with confidence.
The three of them shared augh and then decided to buy time until the nuclear bomb hit the demon. The moment they knew they had to wait for three minutes, the time seemed to move slower than before.
"One minute before impact! Be prepared!" Eun Soo shouted as she looked at Magnus and Lazarus.
Everyone already left and hid in the buildings behind Magnus and Lazarus, and they were enjoying the view. Suddenly one of them told them about the bomb that was going down from the sky. They all looked up and saw the trail of the bomb, they were clenching their fists as they held their breath.
"Get back!" Anzel shouted.
Magnus and Lazarus went to the nearest building where Anzel and the others were. They heard the loud explosion when the nuclear bomb hit the demon right in the chest. They could feel the shockwave and the dust that hit their eyes. The explosion was so bright that they couldn''t see anything except the aftermath of the bomb.
"This is the first time we used a nuclear bomb to fight demons. I wonder if it''s work," Anzel said as he looked at the giant mushroom smoke in the air.
"All we can do is pray," Anastasia replied as she waited patiently to see if the demon could handle the radiation.
Sasha suddenly walked out of the building and walked toward the demon. Everyone looked at her with confused looks, but then they followed her because they wanted to see it as close as they could.
"(Look carefully, Sasha)" Lucifer whispered.
Sasha watched the smoke slowly disappear and the demon was still standing tall. She watched the demon move its hands to clear the smoke around him, and that made everyone devastated.
"(He''s the destruction of humankind, and that''s his only purpose)" Lucifer said.
"Wait for it. The radiation won''t take effect immediately. Let''s wait and watch for a little longer," A man said as he prayed that the nuclear bomb would be enough to kill the demon.
"(That thing isn''t a demon, and that thing obviously not an angel)" Lucifer said. "(That thing isn''t my creation, neaither the angels'') Lucifer continued.
The demon looked at his chest and saw it melted very slowly, but it didn''t stop him from regenerating his chest. His regeneration is faster than the radiation, and a single bomb on his chest wasn''t enough to stop him.
"(That thing was created by The Lord as a weapon to bring extinction to humankind. Nothing can stop him no matter how many times they bombard him with nuclear bombs)" Lucifer exined. "(But you, you can stop him. All you have to do is to beg power from me)" Lucifer continued.
"We are doomed..." A man said in a trembling voice.
"No. I made a mistake once, and I won''t make another," Sasha answered as she pulled the daggers. "You can destroy me from inside, but I''ll never bring myself down furthermore," Sasha continued as she walked toward the demon that slowly walked to thend.
"Miss Sasha! It''s dangerous over there! The radiation will kill you!" Anzel shouted as he tried to stop Sasha from going further.
"I''ll be fine," Sasha said with a weak and gentle smile.
Chapter 98 Death awaits.
"Circles of Hell, that''s something I''m familiar with," Mykel said as he walked with Elena and Amaryllis in the middle of a vast frozen sea. "I never thought it was real until you mentioned it," Mykel continued.
"What''s this Circles of Hell?" Elena asked as she looked at Mykel and Amaryllis.
"It''s basicallyyers of hell. From the upper first to lower seventhyers. It''s basically a ce where humans will be punished for their sins," Mykel answered and looked at Gunnar and Enma flirting with each other. "There are nineyers, but I believe that''s not where Lucifer lives. He should be in the center of hell where he rules and watches the nine circles," Mykel exined.
Mykel exined to Elena the type of eachyer of hell in detail so she would understandpletely. Listening to his exnation, Elena found out that not all people went into the same hell, some were abandoned and some were punished severely. The seven deadly sins weren''t even the worst sins, two others were worst than those seven which were fraud and treachery.
"Treachery? Treachery to whom?" Elena asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"To the Lord. That''s where I will be if I died," Mykel answered without showing any concern. "A special ce for people who betray the Lord, insult his existence just like Lucifer," Mykel continued as he looked at the snow on his glove.
"You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll make sure it won''t happen to you or everyone that follows you," Amaryllis said with confidence and a smile on her face. "I have found the portal in this world, should I inform everyone to get ready?" Amaryllis asked with her head tilted.
Mykel nodded as he wiped off the snow on his glove.
(Outside the portal, Norway)
"It''s over... the demon has reached thend..." A man said as he looked at the three-eyed demon that touched his right foot on the ground.
"Humans are so arrogant, not knowing how pitiful your existence is," The three-eyed demon said and his voice was enough to send everything down to their knees. "Humans are a pest, a mistake that the Lord has created. You''re nothing but a greedy creature, worse than demons. Now I have been sent to erase your existence," he continued as he looked down at them.
The three-eyed demon shot a beam from his third eye, but then a life energy beam prevented his beam from destroying thend. A lightning bolt struck the demon''s third eye and made him stop, but that only made him angrier and annoyed.
"You two need to be eliminated first," The three-eyed demon said as he covered his third eye because it stung after he got struck by lightning.
The demon roared as he stomped the ground to show off his power and inflict fear on humans. The ground was split in half and it slowly lifted and pped to each other like two waves hitting each other. It was so quick that they couldn''t escape from it and died getting crushed by the ground. Hundreds of Awakeners died just like that, and it showed how pointless for them to fight him.
When they started to lose hope, they heard helicopters flying toward them. Magnus and Lazarus turned around and saw dozens of helicopters in the sky and moving quickly. Not only that, dark clouds were following them from behind and they saw someone flying in front of the helicopters.
"You''re bigger than I thought," Dimitri said as he looked at the demon as he floated in the air. "Let''s see how fast you can react," Dimitri disappeared and suddenly a lightning bolt struck the demon.
The lightning bolt that struck the demon was Dimitri, he put himself inside the lightning current. He kept striking the demon over and over as the demon started to feel annoyed by it. It was impossible for the demon to stop him because he was basically invincible once he used his power.
"You''re quite tough," Dimitri said as he floated right above the demon''s head. "Unfortunately for you, I''m quite relentless," Dimitri continued and released lightning bolts from his fingertips and struck the demon in the head.
Lazarus looked at how powerful Dimitri waspared to him because he needed a medium to control lightning. He was jealous that Dimitri could use his power like breathing air, and how invincible he was that he looked like toying with the demon. He realized that he couldn''t bepared to Dimitri in terms of power, and that pissed him off.
As they were watching the greatness of Dimitri, a man in a long ck coatnded right in the middle of the mess. They looked at the man with messy hair standing in the middle of dead bodies that got crushed by the ground. He suddenly put his left hand on the ground as he looked at the demon in the distance.
"Han Suk-jin..." Eun Soo was surprised when she realized the man.
"Do you know who he is?" Magnus asked.
"He''s not allowed to be out here. His power was considered extremely dangerous by the government of South Korea, and he was taken and imprisoned for it," Eun Soo answered as she nodded her head.
"Dangerous? What do you mean?" Lazarus asked with a curious look.
"His power is to bring back the dead and turn them into an army of immortals. His army of immortals," Eun Soo answered. "No matter if it''s an Awakener, an old man, or a baby, once they got devoured by that thing, it will turn into an immortal warrior," Eun Soo exined.
As soon as Eun Soo said that, the dead bodies that were scattered around him slowly were being swallowed by ck gooey slimes. The slimes grew bigger and bigger until they reformed themselves into human bodies with swords in their hands and bows on their backs.
Han Suk-Jin slowly stood up and the same substance came out of his fingertips and dripped to the ground. More and more immortal warriors were appearing from the ground and in just a minute, he had created a thousand warriors.
Continue your saga on empire
"Hunt it down," Han Suk-Jin said as a sword was formed from the substance in his hand.
All the warriors charged at the demon without hesitation, and they all ran so quickly like a cheetah. They swarmed the demon''s feet and started to climb up like ants as they stabbed their swords into the demon''s feet.
The demon stomped his foot and sent all the warriors to the ground. They were crushed, but they all came back to life like nothing happened to them in the first ce. Knowing it was a bit too much for the warriors, Han Suk-Jin ordered his army back.
"Merge..." Han Suk-Jin ordered.
A thousand warriors stacked up to each other and slowly became one as they were reforming their shapes. A thousand warriors turned into one giant warrior that was fifty meters tall, and he started to attack the demon again. It shocked them that the giant warrior moved as swiftly as the smaller ones.
The warrior cut the demon''s foot and it was enough to make the demon grunt in pain. The warrior kept shing his sword and made big wounds on the demon''s leg.
"We have no time to watch. Let''s help them," Lazarus said.
Magnus nodded in agreement and started to shoot the energy beam at the demon''s third eye.
The battle was fierce, the mages tried their best to help with the artilleries in the backline. Anzel and the others couldn''t do anything to help, they could only watch in the distance like spectators.
The giant warrior kept getting bigger and bigger because Han Suk-Jin collected more souls from the dead. He didn''t care if they were children or old people, he fed the warriors with their souls.
After hours of fighting, it was the first time they saw the demon get pushed back from the battle, and a glimmer of hope could be seen. They were excited that they could do something like that, and not to mention the reinforcement was stilling from all around the world.
The demon suddenly stopped resisting and fighting, and it made them a bit nervous. They all decided to stop and wait to see what was going to happen, but then the demon started to chuckle.
"Thend will tremble in fear and sumb to my feet," The three-eyed demon said as the ground around him started to crack widely and shook fiercely.
Hundreds of people fell into the crack and were eaten alive by the ground. Even the giant warrior got stuck in the crack and then got crushed and swallowed by the ground.
"The mountains will scream in pain as I scream!" He screamed his lungs out and it was enough to activate the inactive volcanoes in Norway.
The volcanoes started to erupt around them, and the demon''s scream sent everyone down to the ground. Dimitri was taken aback by it and passed out because he was right in front of the demon when it happened.
"The sea will heed my call and ssh me with its body!" The demon spread his arms as a massive tsunami formed right behind him. "The only thing that awaits you is death!" He continued.
"Death?" Sasha asked as she climbed up on the demon''s shoulder from behind. "I would love to take that offer, but I''m not going to make it easy for you," Sasha said with her daggers ready in her hands.
Chapter 100 Heated.
Shanka and his team looked at how big the demon was, but they didn''t care about it because they were confident that they could defeat him. They knew about the demon being radioactive because of the nuclear radiation, but it wasn''t a problem for both Shanka and Zahra.
"I''ll start," Shanka said as he walked to the front with the staff in his hand.
Shanka pointed the staff at the demon and then he took a deep breath as he closed his eyes. The thick clouds from the eruptions slowly were being pushed away and then the sun started to shine brightly. The demon and Dimitri looked at the sun and realized how odd it was for the sky suddenly to be bright.
"As long as there''s a sun..." Shanka paused as he slowly opened his eyes. "You''re no match for me," Shanka continued and sent a sun ray right onto the demon.
The demon was caught in mes in almost an instant, and that made Dimitri fall back because it was really hot. Anzel and the others were screaming at Shanka because Sasha was inside the demon''s body. It was already toote, and Shanka didn''t care about Sasha since he didn''t know who she was.
The demon realized it wasn''t just a normal fire and he started to feel the burn and sting all over his body. He watched as his skin cracked and started to melt like fat being burned on the stove.
Everyone was speechless that Shanka was that powerful, and to see the demon in pain was really amazing. Han Suk-Jin''s army also got affected by the me and to his surprise, his army couldn''t handle the heat and melted into their original form, the slimes.
"It''s my turn now..." Zahra said as she rolled her sleeves and showed the tattoos on her arms.
The giant tiger and the falcon came out of her arms, and slowly regained their original size. They were bigger than the immortal warrior that Han Suk-Jin created, and then they started to run and fly toward the demon.
The tiger bit the demon''s leg and managed to take a big chunk of his flesh in a single pull. The falcon managed to tear and rip the skin and flesh off the demon''s stomach with its sharp ws and beak.
"Why hesitate? Bring out everything," Shanka said as he nced at Zahra.
"All of them?" Zahra asked underneath the white mask that covered half of her face.
"Yes. We still have to go back and help Khai, Rash, and Ak near the portal," Shanka answered as he nodded his head.
Zahra ripped her ck harem pants and it shocked everyone as they immediately looked away. When they stole a nce at Zahra''s legs, they saw a cobra tattoo on her left leg and a greyhound tattoo on her right leg.
A cobra and a ck greyhound appeared right in front of her, and they also regained their original size. The cobra slithered and in every trail it left behind, it left sands made of gold. The greyhound had its tail split in half on the end, and they were so sharp that whenever it wagged its tail, it cut everything like paper.
When everyone thought she was done, she suddenly removed her ck dress and left her upper body exposed. She covered her chest with her arms and showed the tattoo on her back that looked like a griffin with the wings covering her shoulders and all the way to the front of her body.
The tattoo disappeared and a ck shadow appeared right above her, slowly transforming into a creature like on the tattoo. It was a sphinx that was three times bigger than the statue in Egypt with a woman''s head with a headdress that covered her hair. When she spread her wings, she looked bigger than before making everyone stand there and be stunned by her size.
"Go," Zahra said as she put back on her dress.
The three creatures moved so quickly that they created havoc on their surroundings. All five of Zahra''s creatures were attacking the demon, and weirdly enough they weren''t affected by the me.
Sun Wukong looked at Shanka and Zahra with a smirk, and then he swung his golden staff around. He looked fired up because he realized there were so many powerful Awakeners that he didn''t know.
"It won''t be fair if you''re the only ones who are in the spotlight. I want to join as well!" Sun Wukong said as he giggled.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Shanka and Zahra nced at him without showing any expression. Nobody could tell what kind of expression they made in the first ce because of the cloth that covered their faces. They then saw Sun Wukong stabbing his staff on the ground as he stared back at them with a huge grin on his face.
"In my case..." Sun Wukong paused as he walked to the front of his staff. "Size doesn''t matter!" Sun Wukong continued as he pulled his hands back and grabbed the top of his staff.
Sun Wukong pulled his staff and it slowly grew bigger and longer every nanosecond. The moment he swung his staff down to the front, the end of the staff was already reaching the demon''s head. The momentum was enough to send the demon down to his knees and the ground shook fiercely.
He swung his staff again and it came back to its original size in an instant. He kept swinging his staff and when he was about to swing his staff horizontally, the staff stretched again and hit the demon''s head from the left side. The demon was sent to the ground and he was the only one who could send the demon to his knees and to the ground.
Everyone''s mouths were wide open and they couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed. Shanka and Zahra were indeed amazing, but Sun Wukong was the one who knocked the demon down. But he didn''t stop there, he kept smashing the demon with his staff until suddenly he identally hit Zahra''s creatures.
"Oops..." Sun Wukong chuckled as if he did that on purpose.
"You think it''s funny?" Shanka asked as he looked at Sun Wukong with a deadly stare.
"No, of course not!" Sun Wukong kept chuckling as he covered his mouth.
Zahra looked so pissed that she wanted to punch Sun Wukong in the face, but Shanka stopped her. But seeing how Sun Wukong started tough made Shanka a bit pissed and annoyed. He then stared at the sun and was about to give Sun Wukong a lesson, but then Han Suk-Jin summoned an immortal warrior right in front of him.
"You did the same thing to my army. Let''s call it even," Han Suk-Jin said.
"Summoning this thing in front of me? Are you trying to threaten me?" Shanka asked and stared at Han Suk-Jin. "You do realize that I don''t have to use the same power to handle people like you? I can just do this and take your life," Shanka created spikes and pierced the immortal warrior until it couldn''t move a single muscle.
"I can do the same," Han Suk-Jin said as he stealthily summoned one right behind Shanka.
"Enough!" Magnus shouted. "What are you guys doing?! We still haven''t defeated that demon and you already make an enemy?" Magnus asked.
"What''s the matter? Let them y. In the first ce, we are never an ally," Dimitri said as he walked past Magnus. "We, the World League fighting against you, the Guilds of the World. So, you have no reason to stop them," Dimitri added as he turned around and looked at Magnus.
The atmosphere became heavier the moment Dimitri said that, and currently they were outnumbered. Knowing how powerful Dimitri was and how Lazarus couldn''t hurt him made him lose already. In fact, Dimitri alone would be enough to fight them all, and maybe only Shanka could stop him.
As they were thinking about what they were going to do next, the demon roared and it was the loudest one so far. A shockwave traveled through them and sent them all flying. The volcanoes erupted again and the tsunami formed and it was bigger than before.
"Dying from humans?! I won''t let that happen!" The demon screamed as he stood up. "All of you will die by my hands!" He continued as he mmed his hands on the ground.
The earthquake made the whole ground crumble and everyone was falling down and buried under the ground. The demon didn''t stop mming his hands and released beams to destroy everything he saw. He was furious and had enough of ying around with them. Your next journey awaits at empire
"Death is what you will get! And I''m the one who will give it to you!" The demon said as he stomped the ground, over and over until the ground was like a pool of water being stomped by feet, waving like water.
"Yeah? But you forget that I''m still here, alive..." Sasha said as she stood right in front of the demon''s beating heart.
Chapter 101 What doesnt kill you makes you wish you were dead.
"This is the ce?" Mykel asked and looked at the castle made of ice, and it was as big as a mountain. "Who''s in charge here that guards the ce?" Mykel looked at Amaryllis.
"It''s the woman that you ripped her heart out. Apparently, she leads a lot of legions, her name is Eligos," Amaryllis answered with her hands behind her back.
Mykel smiled in excitement when he remembered what he had said to Eligos before he killed her. It became one of the cores of his memories because how Eligos hurt Elena and saw Elena in pain was something he couldn''t forget.
"She''s mine. I want to drag her out myself," Mykel said as he walked toward the castle.
Elena looked so happy, but at the same time, she wanted to do it herself because she also couldn''t forget about what happened back then. Since Mykel wanted it, she couldn''t do anything and hoped that he would teach Eligos a lesson that she would never forget.
They watched Mykel enter the castle and it was just silence until they looked at the castle and it started to shake. The castle that was as big and wide as a mountain suddenly crumbled, and then an explosion happened that made the rubbles fly away.
They saw angel wings spread open and then flew up high into the sky. A woman in full te armor with a halberd in each hand stared down at something. She then created a giant ck ball on each de of her halberd. The balls kept getting bigger and bigger, and then she threw them down to the ground.
The same explosion happened and created a huge crater, almost half the size of the castle. She then flew down as she pointed her halberds at something, but when she was about to reach the ground, she stopped movingpletely and floated right above the ground.
"I have no time to y with you," Mykel said with his wings covering his whole body. "Since you''re quite important in the realm of hell, I''m going to have a lot of fun time with youter," Mykel continued as he put his wings inside her back.
Zherlthsh, Vixelleth, and sya were right in front of Mykel, they were being protected by Mykel''s wings from Eligos'' attacks. The three of them were in pretty bad shape, and Amaryllis put the system back into their bodies and gave back their powers. They slowly regenerated their bodies and started to feel the powers that ran through their bodies.
"Looks like you guys were treated badlypared to me," Kiersha said as she looked at the three of them with her arms crossed. "But I''m d that the three of you are alive," Kiersha continued.
sya red at Eligos with [Holy me] formed in her hands, and [Hellfire] in Zherlthsh''s hands. They both were ready to kill Eligos, but then Mykel put his hands on their heads. The mes on their hands dissipated, and they walked away to where Elena and the others were.
"It''s good to see you again, Mykel," Vixelleth said as she looked up at Mykel. Her eyes were filled with lust and happiness at the same time.
"You''ll be fine now," Mykel responded as he stood up.
Vixelleth smiled and chuckled softly as she nodded her head, and then she walked away to be with her sisters.
"You''re not going to punish her?" Elena asked as she approached Mykel. "I can do it in your stead, and I''ll make sure she''ll pay for it," Elena added as she stared at Eligos.
"I''ll let you y with her, but I need to confirm something first," Mykel answered as he looked at Amaryllis. "Amaryllis, if I bring her to our world, can they interfere or bring her back?" Mykel asked.
"No, it would be impossible. It''s the same case as the demon princesses where I can''t find them even. She can''t leave or be taken back unless she''s taken back by force just like we are doing right now," Amaryllis answered.
"Perfect. Let''s bring her to our world," Mykel said.
Amaryllis nodded and then warped everyone to Gehenna under Mykel''s order. They were all confused as to why Mykel wanted to bring Eligos to their world in the first ce.
Mykel snapped his fingers and Eligos finally could move her body again, but then she realized she was no longer in her world. She had no idea where she was, and when she looked at Mykel and the others, she immediately swung her halberds at them. Before she couldnd an attack on them, she lost all her strength and was brought down to her knees.
"You''re in my world now, you have no power here," Mykel said as he stood before Eligos. "I want you to feel pain and I''ll make you suffer until you give me everything I want," Mykel continued as he grabbed Eligos'' hair and forced her to look at him.
"You need a hand?" Aurea proposed.
"No. I''ll do it myself. You can gather information from those three and tell them what''s happening. I''ll have a private conversation with her," Mykel answered as he kept looking down at Eligos.
Everyone left except for Elena and Amaryllis since they didn''t want to see Mykel''s way of gathering information. They went to the Empyrean World to give Kiersha and the others new gear to wear since it would take a while before Mykel would finish his job.
A week had passed since they got back to Mykel''s world, and they were wondering how long until Mykel had finished his job. They got new essories and spare weapons from using Mykel''s blood, and they got more than enough.
"I''m going to take a look," Aurea said as she stood up from the dining table. "I want to know what he did to her and why it took so long," Aurea continued.
"Let''s go there together. We are also curious," Jeanne said as she looked at Aurea.
"Well, let''s go then," Aurea raised her eyebrows and spread her wings.
They all went all the way down to Gehenna to meet with Mykel, but they had no idea where he was. Jeanne asked him telepathically, and he told her that he was at the deepest part of Gehenna, the ce where Zasmel collected and tortured souls. When they went down the hole, the ce was empty thanks to Aurea who took all the souls.
They looked around, and finally, they found Mykel, Elena, and Amaryllis with Zasmel. They seemed to be talking with Zasmel about something, but Jeanne and the others couldn''t find Eligos anywhere.
"You''re done? Where''s she?" Aurea asked as shended right behind Elena and looked around.
"She''s over there, but you won''t be able to get anything from her anymore," Elena answered as she pointed at the cliff in the distance.
Out of curiosity, they went to the cliff and when they arrived, they couldn''t find anything at the edge. They all walked to the edge to look down below, and when they did, they immediately looked away except for Aurea and Lillith.
"That''s her? Holy fuck..." Rozan said as he kept looking away and couldn''t look at it again.
"I don''t think I can erase what I just saw," Sven said and he looked sick. "This is the first time I saw something like that," Sven added as he closed his eyes, but the image kept haunting him.
"This will remind you not to go against him, or you''ll be like here. What doesn''t kill you, makes you wish you were dead," Aurea chuckled as she kept looking down the cliff. "Let''s leave. I''m starting to feel sick from seeing that," Aurea continued.
Everyone nodded in agreement and left, but this time they all looked pale and felt sick. None of them wanted to know how Eligos ended up like that, and it would be best if they didn''t know.
Elena saw theme back, and she wasughing because she could tell they were all terrified. She then told them that she also felt sick from watching it from the beginning and felt pity for Eligos even though she wanted the worst punishment for her.
Mykel walked toward Elena as he removed his suit, and then put it on top of her head. Elena was startled and immediately looked back to look at Mykel.
"Since you already know everything, I want you to go somewhere with Amaryllis," Mykel said as he looked at Elena and put his suit over her shoulders.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Where?" Elena asked.
"You''ll know once Amaryllis brought you there," Mykel said. "I''ll talk with Jeanne and the others about what we know in the meantime," Mykel continued.
Chapter 104 Alibi.
Sasha opened her eyes and she was in a hospital bed again for the second time, but this time it was quiet. She looked around and saw Eun Soo unconscious on the bed next to her, but she was heavily injured. It wasn''t just her, Anzel and everyone else were also on the bed, they were all injured from the battle.
She wondered who brought them to the hospital, and about the others that were with them. She slowly got up and saw Mykel''s suit right next to her, she then grabbed it and put it on her face. She could smell Mykel''s scent on the suit, and it made her feel rxed and happy at the same time.
"Miss Sasha, are you awake?" Kseniya asked as she entered the room.
Sasha slowly pulled the suit from her face until her eyes could see Kseniya standing in front of the door. Knowing that Sasha was awake, Kseniya walked to her bed and sat on the chair next to it still in her hospital gown.
"How long did I sleep?" Elena asked and still covering half her face with Mykel''s suit.
"Four days, I might be the first one to wake up and you''re the second one," Kseniya answered. "I''m d that they''re fine," Kseniya said as she looked at Anzel and the others.
"You saved them?" Sasha asked.
"Yes..." Kseniya paused as she nodded her head. "But not everyone," Kseniya added as she looked down. "I heard the news that Zhang and Lazarus are dead. I couldn''t protect everyone," Kseniya continued.
Sasha was shocked when she heard that Lazarus was dead because he was one of the two people that could hold back the demon. Without him and Magnus, the numbers would have been multiplied by hundreds, and everyone knew that.
"What about Magnus? Is he okay?" Sasha asked.
"He''s badly injured just like them," Kseniya answered as she looked at Anzel and the others. "The reason I''m here is because I want to ask you about that as well because we were fine even after the demon started rampaging. I want to know what exactly happened back then. What was that st that enough to break my barrier and killed some of us? And how did you kill it?" Kseniya asked as she looked Sasha in the eye with a confused and curious look on her face.
"It wasn''t me who killed the demon. I tried to rip his heart out, but he could regenerate his own heart. That was when he started to rampage, but the rest, it wasn''t my doing," Sasha answered as she looked at the bright sky outside the window.
"I know that it wasn''t you, but do you know who killed the demon? All the countries are questioning and wondering who killed the demon," Kseniya asked.
"I don''t know, I was unconscious. Why does it matter anyway? It''s not important, and the important thing is that there''s no more threat," Sasha asked and looked back at Kseniya.
Kseniya didn''t say anything, and then she grabbed her phone and showed it to Sasha. Sasha was shocked when she read the news that Greend had lost half of its ind and d with the inds near Norway were all disappeared. Millions of lives were taken by the tsunami that was created from the st, and whoever did that had to take responsibility.
Sasha looked at the image from the satellite where the Arctic Ocean was dried out because of Elena. She didn''t know if she should be amazed or terrified because seeing that Elena could easily reshape Earth made her think how powerful Elena truly was.
The whole world had a big question mark about the footage that Norway, Sweden, and Find weren''t affected by the aftermath. Even the United Kingdom took a big hit from the tsunami and had a hard time dealing with the disaster.
"Whoever killed that demon. The world wants to know," Kseniya said as she looked at Sasha''s shocked expression. "So you don''t know anything?" Kseniya asked again.
"No, I don''t," Sasha showed her poker face as she shook her head.
Kseniya nced at the suit that had been covering half of Sasha''s face, and she realized it was too big for her body. When she observed the suit, it made her realize and remember that she had seen that suit before. She knew that suit belonged to Mykel because it was a one-of-a-kind suit and how expensive it was.
"Can I ask you where did you get that suit?" Kseniya asked.
Sasha skipped a heartbeat when she heard that question, but she managed to keep her poker face. She suspected that Kseniya knew about the suit and who it belonged to.
"I don''t know," Sasha answered.
Kseniya knew she wouldn''t get any answers from Sasha anymore, so she decided to leave. She was d that she spotted the suit and that was enough clues to what was going on back there. All she had to do was find any information about Mykel and his team.
(At the White House)
"Mister president, you have to see this," Russel said as soon as he entered Richard''s office. "We found Mykel and his team," Russel gave a satellite picture in Antarctica.
"Really?! He''s alive?! Then bring them back!" Richard said.
"I already sent the rescue team, and also Elena Alester with the other half of Mykel''s team just came out of the portal in Montana," Russel pointed out.
"So it was neither of them who did that, right? It''s impossible for them to be on the other side of the world in just a blink of an eye," Richard asked as he put his hands in front of his mouth and looked at Russel.
"Yes, it''s impossible," Russel nodded his head in agreement. "That means we can remove their names from the suspect list," Russel pointed out.
"Then who the hell can create such a mess without us knowing who they are? The demon himself is a threat, but the one who killed him is more dangerous," Richard said as he thought really hard with a troubled expression.
"It''s better for us to give a speech for the fallen Awakeners, Mister President. The other countries are waiting for your reply because they want to show their condolences in Norway where the battle happened," Russel suggested as he stood in front of Richard''s desk.
"It''s better to wait until they recovered. We will pay our respect to those who fought with their lives on the line," Richard answered.
Russel nodded with understanding and then left to inform the other countries about Richard''s answer.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mykel had finally arrived at his own headquarters with the others, and then they all immediately went to the meeting room where the others were waiting. Mykel heard the news and knew what was going on around the world, and he never thought it would create such a great show.
"Wee back," Lh said when she saw Mykel enter the meeting room. "The alibi is too strong and our names have been removed from the list. Once again, I''m amazed at the little details that you paid attention to," Lh continued and looked at Mykel with a gentle smile.
Mykel looked at little Sasha being surrounded by Zherlthsh and the other demon princesses. They heard about what had happened and they wanted to stay by Sasha''s side to make her happy. It was all just a facade to get Mykel''s heart for themselves, and Mykel could see it without having to read their [Story].
"It''s nothing to be proud of. We still have a few things to think about," Mykel said as he looked at everyone in the room. "It''s about the fact that my system was created by Lucifer is really a huge surprise. The fact that Sasha was the one who sent me to my novel world by selling her soul to Lucifer. The fact that now she is being used by The Lord, Angels, and Demons. Those things bother me," Mykel exined with a serious expression.
"What''s our n for that?" Elena asked as she rested her head on her fist.
"There will be a memorial day for the fallen Awakeners in Norway, and we are going there to show our condolences. Let''s make a scene by confronting the damn Guild League, angels, demons, and Lucifer," Mykel said as he put his hands on the table. "They want to y dirty? Then we will y dirty. Let''s make everyone our enemy," Mykel continued and he sounded serious.
"Me likey," Aurea chuckled mischievously as she nced at Mykel.
Chapter 105 A joke.
People around the world had gathered in Norway and they were ready to give their respect to the fallen Awakeners. It had been a week since the battle, and a lot of things happened after that, and it shocked the world. It appeared the battle had turned the world upside down, and nobody knew what would happen in the future.
The most devastating news was the disbanding of the Olympian''s Guild and Golden Lotus n because of Lazarus'' and Zhang''s death and their strongest members. The Valha Guild decided to rest and didn''t want to partake in problems outside Nordic countries because Magnus lost all his strongest members as well. That also applied to the Sun Guild because of what the Guild League did by threatening them.
Currently, the Guild League fame rose and became the most dominant image in the world. The Guilds of the World had lost its power because those four guilds had decided to leave. Sinhwa, Shinshi, and the Zoroaster were staying and tried to cover the losses, but they couldn''t rece or cover those four. They all stayed because of the Rebirth Guild, Mykel and his team were the reason.
"How are we going to bring him out if we know that he''s living inside Sasha''s body?" Elena asked Mykel who was next to her in their private jet. "You know that being there with her is going to put her in a bad spot.
Mykel didn''t say anything and kept staring out the window, but Elena could sense what he felt. She could feel that Mykel was ignoring his feelings and focused on what he was going to doter.
"Should I take care of this for you?" Elena asked.
"Do you think you can do it?" Mykel kindly asked and stared Elena in the eye. "I''ll allow you to do it if you can answer my question," Mykel said as he faced his body toward Elena.
"Okay, I''m ready," Elena nodded her head and faced her body toward Mykel. They were facing each other and stared each other in the eye.
"What kind of feeling do I have for her?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
Elena tried to feel Mykel''s feelings and tried to sense his emotions, but all she got was nothing but numbness. The numbness only made her confused, and it only brought more questions about what Mykel felt about Sasha.
"I don''t know. It feels empty, but it''s not at the same time," Elena answered and she felt ufortable with what she had just felt.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"That''s exactly how I feel about this. I don''t know what''s best or not. Once my feelings and emotions started to get involved, mistakes will be made," Mykel exined as he gently stroked Elena''s hair. "With that being said, I''m thinking really hard on what choice I''ll make," Mykel continued and then looked out the window again.
"Then let me do it. If a mistake was made, it''s all on me, but that won''t happen because I''ll do everything that''s best for us," Elena responded and kept looking at Mykel. "Let me share the responsibility. I know what I can do, and I have been doing this for a hundred years," Elena added.
Mykel turned around and suddenly put his left hand on Elena''s head. "You''re still jealous of your little sister when I''m ying with her. Are you sure you can do everything without getting your emotion involved if something bad happened to me?" Mykel asked as he smiled.
"But you did the same thing when Eligos hurt me. You killed her because you''re angry that I was hurt," Elena answered as she frowned.
"Well, I''m your dad. That doesn''t count," Mykel chuckled.
Elena felt cheated and started to gently smack Mykel''s arm and shoulder over and over. Although she was angry, sheughed because she was happy that she could win an argument with Mykel. Little Sasha came and tried to join in, and the three of them started to y around.
Seeing those threeugh and y around like that put a smile on everyone''s face. They wondered what those two were talking about, and it had been a while since they saw those two messing around like that.
When they arrived, the President of Norway had prepared cars for them. Since the nearest airports had been damaged from the battle, they had to travel by car and it would take hours. The people wore dark outfits to respect the dead and to mourn for their great sacrifice.
Richard called Mykel and asked his whereabouts because everyone had gathered at the scene. Mykel asked if the Virtue Guild and the Guild League were there. They were all there to pay respect, and that gave Mykel the opportunity to proceed with the n.
Once they arrived, they saw a huge stage in the distance, and everyone was indeed there. The presidents from all over the world, the guilds that partook in the battle, and the media as well. They all turned around to look at Mykel and the others since they could hear the car''s engine.
Mykel and his whole team wore ck suits and dresses since it was the dress code. People looked at them and noticed how beautiful all thedies were and got charmed by their beauty. But then they realized the team was getting bigger than before, and it was a lot bigger than they knew.
There were a total of thirty-six people who walked behind Mykel, and nobody knew who they were except the people from the first team. They were wondering when and where Mykel recruited those people because they all looked strong or beautiful.
Sasha''s heart was racing when she heard that Mykel had arrived, and she wanted to look at him, but the ck mist around her head prevented her from doing so. Lucifer didn''t want her to look at Mykel, and he would mess with her head if she made a scene.
"(Did you see what I''m seeing?)" Mykel asked everyone behind her.
"(Yes)" All of them answered as they looked at a woman covered in ck mist.
"(That''s Sasha, and the ck mist you guys see is him. The one behind all this)" Mykel said as he looked at the front. "(Also, pay attention to that woman next to her. That''s Lilith)" Mykel added.
Kiersha and the other sisters immediately nced at the woman with dark red hair and red eyes in a sexy dress that revealed one of her legs up to her thigh. The moment Lilith nced at them, they all had chills down their spines and finally understood how powerful she was. She smirked at them and then looked to the front again since she didn''t want to attract attention.
"How long are you nning to keep us waiting?" Dimitri asked as he looked down at Mykel.
"You can leave if you don''t want to wait. Nobody cares if you''re here or not," Mykel answered as he stood next to Dimitri.
Dimitri scoffed as he shook his head and proceeded to look at the front. "Bringing all your useless team here for what? You don''t even participate in the battle. You''re the one who''s insignificant here," Dimitri responded.
"You can bark as loud as you want, but in the end, you don''t even dare to bite," Mykel mockingly scoffed. "You''re not even saving the world, none of you are, and yet you all acting like the hero even though you guys aren''t the one who killed the demon," Mykel said and it was loud enough to be heard by everyone on stage.
Everyone immediately nced at Mykel and was shocked he would say something like that. They were furious at Mykel, even Magnus and Shanka were offended by his words.
Dimitri grabbed Mykel''s cor with both hands that had already been sparked by lightning. It was as Mykel wanted, and Dimitri had just realized that he fell right into Mykel''s trap. But since he had already done that, there was no going back, and thought of a way to put the me on Mykel.
"We never called ourselves saviors, none of us are. We tried our best, we put our lives on the line to fight that thing!" Dimitri said as he kept holding on to Mykel''s cors. "But what about you? What were you doing? Do you think I don''t know that you cowardly entered the portal to avoid the demon?" Dimitri asked with a smirk on his face.
Everyone didn''t know exactly what had happened, and it was the first time they heard about it. Even Richard was surprised that Dimtri knew what had happened, but he knew it was just an assumption because nobody knew exactly what had happened in Antarctica.
"Who said I was hiding? My men fought a million demons in Antarctica and stopped the chaos around the world," Mykel answered. "And I''m the one who prevented that thing from stopping my men from hunting down those demons," Mykel added as he grabbed Dimitri''s wrists and broke them.
Dimitri grunted in pain and everyone heard the bones cracking. Kseniya immediately put a barrier around Dimitri to prevent Mykel from hurting him. Mykel nced at her and smirked, and then he touched the barrier and broke it without even trying.
Han Suk-jin and Sun Wukong looked at Mykel and they both were excited about what was going to happen.
"The Guild League?" Mykel asked as he looked at every single one of them. "You guys are clowns. You guys are a joke in my eyes, so why don''t you entertain me?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
Chapter 107 Find out.
Mykel dragged a chair and sat in the middle of the stage as he watched Sven and Vincze fight Agares and the others. They were only ying around and trying to humiliate the Redshield Guild in front of the media. It was embarrassing to watch even for Jeanne and the others to see Agares and the other Dukes of Hell beaten up by those two. Jeanne and the others were sitting on the chairs in front of the stage since they didn''t have to get involved.
Mykel lit a cigarette and looked at his surroundings, and no matter what was happening around her, the ck mist prevented her from seeing and hearing. He was pissed that Lucifer manipted Sasha''s senses, but he needed to take care of the current situation first. He didn''t want the world to see the ugly truth since it would only hinder his ns.
"Enough ying around," Mykel said as he puffed the smoke.
They all nced at Mykel and nodded their heads with understanding.
Sven and Vincze knocked out Agares and all the Dukes of Hell since they had overpowered them and beaten them up badly since the beginning. Lillith grabbed Sun Wukong''s staff and broke it in half with her barehand, but she had to use [Harmony] to be able to do that.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Sun Wukong was dumbfounded when he saw half of his staff being thrown to the ground by Lillith. It was impossible because his staff was a heaven-grade weapon that was supposed to be unbreakable even a God couldn''t break it.
"Why are you looking so surprised? Both you and your weapon are weak that I don''t even need to use my daggers to destroy it," Lillith said as she slowly stood up and unsheathed the karambits behind her back. "Is your weapon isn''t supposed to break? How about I show you what a real weapon is?" Lillith asked as she showed the karambit in both of her hands.
Sun Wukong was pissed and started to charge at her with his broken staff, but suddenly his staff was cut into pieces and fell apart. He was stunned, but then he looked at the dark red karambit in Lillith''s hands, and it looked intimidating and sharp. While he was paying attention to the karambits, one of them suddenly was right on his throat.
"You better run, or I''ll kill you," Lillith said.
Sun Wukong was affected by the [Judgement Arcana] aura, and he instantly lost his strength and fell down to his knees. Lillith was chuckling and looking down at him as she put down the karambits. Once he snapped back to reality, he slowly crawled away and started running out of fear and for his life.
"I''m loving this," Lillith said as she looked at the karambits, daggers, and kukris that were hidden underneath her suit.
Alpha suddenly roared and it startled Lillith because it was so loud, but when she looked up, she saw Alpha killed standing on top of Zahra''s creatures'' dead bodies. She then looked at Beta, Charlie, Delta, and Echo tore the immortal body apart and melted it into slime.
Han Suk-Jin witnessed the overwhelming power of each one of the dragons and how the four of them controlled the elements. Wind, Water, Earth, and Ice, those four dragons could easily conquer Earth if they wanted to. He realized he was fighting a losing battle, and he was still too weak to fight those dragons, so he decided to leave and abandoned the others.
Aurea sat next to Jeanne and sighed because she knew it wasn''t her fight, and wanted more than just that. She looked at Vixelleth and Kiersha preventing Zahra and the others from helping Shanka.
Shanka had been using all the powerful magic against Rozan, but none of them could hurt him. The sun was at its peak, and yet his magical power was so weakpared to Rozan''s magical power. Whatever he tried to do, Rozan counter-attacked his magic and even took over and used the magic back against him.
"We can do this all day, but the boss said to stop ying around. So I''ll make it quick," Rozan said and snapped his fingers.
An Anti-Magic barrier was created around him and Shanka, and it made Shanka lose his magic power. He realized that Rozan also couldn''t use his magic, he then felt confident because his status points were high enough for a fistfight.
"Really? You want to fight me with your fist?" Rozan asked as he walked toward Shanka.
Shanka charged in and threw a punch right into Rozan''s face, but his fist was blocked.
"Dude. I sparred with Mykel for months. Do you think I''m an easy target without my magic?" Rozan asked as he crushed Shanka''s fist like crushing a boiled egg. He then kneed Shanka in the chest and cracked his ribs. "Stay down if you want to live," Rozan said.
Mykel noticed that the battle was over, and the cameras were starting to point at him. He then stood up and he flicked his cigarette at Niki''s dead body.
"I have watched and heard that the people around the world whined about the Guilds of the World trying to monopolize the world. You''re not wrong," Mykel paused as he looked at the cameras. "But what makes us different than the Guild League? Do you think they''re any different?" Mykel asked as he walked down the stage.
"But I''m not going to dwell on it, in fact, the Rebirth Guild will leave the Guilds of the World," Mykel said. "If you believe in them more than us, the Guilds of the World, then I have noints. But, if one day your family, your house, your city, your state, or your country is getting attacked by demons, don''t even ask for my help," Mykel continued.
The reporters, the cameramen, and everyone that was standing on the sides were gulping nervously. Anzel slowly poked at Danny and the others to tell them that they needed to leave.
"Even if you''re crying blood and down on your knees, I''m not going to help you. That''s myst words to the people of the world," Mykel said and then the cameras got crushed and the people were pushed away by a wind barrier. "Now it''s just us left," Mykel turned around and looked at Anzel and the others who were stuck inside the barrier with Mykel and his team.
"We''re not a part of this, Mister Mykel..." Anzel said nervously.
"I know, but all seven of you know about who I am and who these people are, right?" Mykel asked as Jeanne and the others gathered behind him. "It''s all thanks to your friends back home who gave me all the details about you, Anzel Rasmussen," Mykel said.
The first things that came out of Anzel''s head were Anderson and Eric, and he immediately looked at Mykel with anger.
"What did you do to them?!" Anzel yelled at Mykel as he clenched his fists.
"Who knows? You should go and find them in the bunker. You should hurry because Anderson might kill himself to end his suffering," Mykel said with a smirk.
"You asshole!" Anzel charged toward Mykel as notifications appeared right in front of him, warning him to not act recklessly.
When Anzel was about to punch Mykel''s face, a hand grabbed his face and he was mmed to the ground. His vision went blurry, but he managed to stay conscious, and when he wanted to move, he couldn''t feel his body down his neck. He then looked at Gunnar who was on his knee next to him, and he was the one who grabbed his face.
"Jeanne, try to get rid of him from her," Mykel said as he looked at Jeanne.
Jeanne nodded with understanding and walked toward Sasha.
"Miss Jeanne, please..." Eun Soo blocked Jeanne''s path as she spread her arms wide open.
Nagy appeared from Eun Soo''s shadow and stood right behind her. Danny and the others warned her about Nagy, but it was already toote when Nagy put on a handkerchief and covered Eun Soo''s mouth and nose with it. Eun Soo started to feel sleepy and couldn''t resist the poison that was smeared on the handkerchief and ended up falling asleep.
Anastasia decided to block Jeanne''s path as well and used her ability to see the future. But she was shocked when the future was nothing but a nk. She then slowly looked at Jeanne and she looked scared because her power couldn''t predict the future against Jeanne.
"I''m not going to hurt her. I can promise you that," Jeanne said with a gentle smile.
Jeanne walked past Anastasia who was still stunned that her ability was useless against Jeanne. She then created divine energy around her body as she walked closer to Sasha. When she was standing in front of Sasha, she released a gentle divine st.
Sasha who had been seeing nothing but thick ck smoke, suddenly could see and hear everything. She was surprised and when she looked around, she saw Jeanne standing in front of her. Jeanne smiled at her and slowly moved aside, and the first person Sasha saw was Mykel after Jeanne moved aside.
Sasha was so happy that tears fell down to her chin and she couldn''t say anything.
"Elena," Mykel said as he looked at Elena who was still wrapping her arms around Lilith. "Kill her," Mykel looked at Lilith with a smirk.
"I''ll see you in hell," Elena whispered into Lilith''s ear and crushed her with the life energy that she had prepared around Lilith''s body.
Chapter 108 Chosen.
Everyone was staring at Elena who had just killed Lilith like it was nothing, but to call her the killer was also isn''t right either. They didn''t actually know what had happened earlier and why suddenly Lilith disappeared without leaving a thing behind. It was like her existence had just disappeared into thin air, and all they could see was the gold mist that floated around Elena.
Elena noticed that Lilith didn''t even resist and let herself be killed by her which was surprising. She realized that Lilith would prefer to die rather than get the great scheme to be revealed. The fact that Elena had to use more power to kill Lilith than the three-eyed demon gave her a picture of how powerful Lilith actually was.
Sasha already knew Elena''s power, and the fact that Elena killed Lilith under Mykel''s order made her realize something. Mykel was fighting the enemy that Sasha had been dealing with, and the fact that Jeanne got rid of Lucifer made her understand that Mykel wanted to help her.
"Now that the Guild League has lost its majority strength, I can only wish you all good luck," Mykel said and then removed the wind barrier.
The reporters and the others had no idea what had happened since they couldn''t hear a single thing. They were scared of Mykel and how he abused the power he possessed, and that it would put him in a bad position. They were prepared to war against him through the media, and the people''s voices, and they wanted to make sure nobody would be on Mykel''s side.
"I might have saved you all once," Elena said as she walked down the stage. "There won''t be a second time," Elena added, and then she looked at Sasha and winked at her.
"What do you mean by that?" Kseniya asked as she turned around to look at Elena.
"I''m talking about the three-eyed demon," Elena answered. "I''m the one who killed it and I''m also the one who is responsible for killing millions of lives around the world," Elena added with a mischievous smile.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mykel nced at Elena and suddenly he chuckled as he shook his head. He never thought that she would reveal it, but that wasn''t really a bad idea either since now the world would know that the Rebirth Guild was a threat.
"Mykel!" Sasha shouted. "I..." Sasha couldn''t speak when she wanted to say something to him.
Mykel nced at Sasha and she looked happy and sad to see hime and go like that. Suddenly she screamed as she held her head, and it was simr to what happened when she watched Elena and Amaryllis leave. Mykel could only watch for a moment, and then left since he didn''t want to stay there for too long.
"Where are we going next?" Elena asked as she walked next to Mykel.
"Asgard," Mykel answered as he looked at the sky. "I have a promise to fulfill," Mykel added.
After making sure nobody followed them, Mykel warped them to Asgard and they weren''t weed there. Thor, Freyja, Baldur, and all the Gods of Aesir were suspicious of their visit, but Odin prevented them from taking action.
"Have youe to ask another question?" Odin asked as he fixed his seating on his majestic throne.
"Yes, I have a question rted to the Rules of the World," Mykel asked as he stood in the middle of the hall.
"Loki must have told you the majority of the rules, and Gaia also has said something about it as well. So I''ll exin to you about the rest of it," Odin said as he looked at Freyja and signaled her to bring everyone out of the hall.
Freyja and everyone in the hall had left, leaving Mykel and his team with Odin alone.
"The Lord, the angels, the demons, the Primordials, the realms, the purpose of our existences..." Odin said as he stood up from his throne. "Which one do you want to know first?" Odin asked and walked down the stairs.
"Have you seen The Lord?" Mykel asked and watched as Odin pointed to himself a ss of ale.
"No, my existence isn''t significant enough to be able to see him in person. We only speak and meet with the messengers, the Angels. Perhaps some of the Primordials have seen him," Odin answered and then drank the ale that dripped down from his mouth to his long white beard. "Even with my knowledge, I was the first who have seen the revtion about the existence of The Lord," Odin said as he poured another ss.
Mykel knew that Odin was the only God who possessed extraordinary knowledge. Although it was mentioned, nobody exined every knowledge that he knew, and what secret he hid from the rest of the Gods.
"You must be wondering, what kind of knowledge that I possessed. If you could read me like a book, it will take hundreds of years to be able to know what I know," Odin said as he chuckled and offered the ale to Mykel. "One of the knowledge that I got was about the end of the world, Ragnarok," Odin exined.
"You must have realized why only the Norse knows how our world end. The Greek has no end to their story, the Egyptian, the vic, and the others. None of them know about the end, and I''m the only one who knows," Odin said as he watched Mykel drink the ale. "And about the fate, the prophecy, the beginning of the end. The thread weavers, the Norns who always spoke the truth and the future. How do you think they manage to be able to tell a prophecy by only ying with threads?" Odin asked as he chuckled.
"They were chosen by The Lord?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
"They''re angels in disguise, born in our world to tell fate," Odin answered. "Every single one of them! We have the Norns! Greek has the Moirai! The vic has Rod! Tridevi! Gulses! Deives Valdytojos! Wyrds! Fatia! And all the other beings who set the stone for us!" Odin exined and stared at the ceiling with excitement and anger.
His voice echoed throughout the hall, and it made everyone look at him with weird looks.
"There''s no life that isn''t in his grasp. The Lord has everything in his hands," Odin said as he looked at Mykel. "There''s no freedom, rules are the things that keep all of us alive, and once the rules are broken, that''s when the endes," Odin continued.
"So Ragnarok hasn''t happened yet," Mykel said as he looked at Odin.
"Just because it hasn''t happened, that doesn''t mean they will keep quiet. Some of them have been trying to break the rules, wanting the end to happen. Loki is one of them and you''re his only way to make it happen," Odin said and stared Mykel in the eye.
Mykel raised his eyebrows and looked at Odin, and then he started chuckling andughing. Heughed until tears came out of his eyes, and it surprised the others since he had neverughed that hard before.
"This again... I have heard this thing so many times when I''m inside my world. My existence is dangerous? My existence can''t be manipted? My existence is special? Is that what you''re going to say next?" Mykel asked and still chuckled since he found it funny.
"I wish that I could say something like that, Mykel Alester," Odin said as he walked back and brought the whole bottle of ale. "I can say that you''re special, but not because of your existence, but because you have broken a few Rules of the World," Odin exined and looked Mykel in the eye.
Mykel looked at Odin with his eyebrows furrowed.
"We the Gods are furious about you not only because of what you did inside that small world of yours but because you have broken the rules that we tried to protect," Odin said and gave the bottle of ale to Mykel.
"Remember when you challenged the angels? That was the first rule you break," Odin pointed his index finger up.
"The second one when you killed them because they''re the messengers and the trusted beings of The Lord," Odin lifted his middle finger.
"The third one when you brought them to Earth. They''re not beings that belong to The Lord," Odin lifted his ring finger as he looked at Jeanne and the others.
"The fourth one when you assisted the demons on Earth and messed the peace on Earth," Odin lifted his pinky finger.
"The fifth one when you decided to kill all the Gods from Greek," Odin lifted his thumb.
Mykel started to understand what Odin was trying to say.
"It seems that someone chose you to be the disaster and bring the end of Earth, Mykel Alester. The moment you entered that novel world of yours, that''s the beginning of the end, and your life has been steered by someone else," Odin pointed out.
"Lucifer..." Mykel said and he looked pissed.
Chapter 109 Scapegoat and tool.
Mykel drank the whole bottle and thought about what he had just heard from Odin. But there was something that had been bothering me since everyone left the hall.
"Loki, are you done eavesdropping? Juste out already," Mykel said as he looked at one of the pirs behind him.
Odin wasn''t surprised and neither was everyone in the hall since they could feel his presence even before everyone left. With that being said, Mykel wondered why Odin allowed Loki to stay and then decided to tell everything to Mykel. If Odin knew that Loki was trying to break the rules, he should have prevented that from happening, but the fact he wasn''t scared or anxious about it was quite suspicious.
"I was waiting for you to be angry or create a scene after hearing all that, but to see you so calm is rather underwhelming," Loki said as he came out of the pir and walked toward Jeanne and the others.
Mykel looked at both Loki and Odin''s [Story] from the system, and he found out about what they both had been hiding. He found it interesting because he would do the same if he was in their shoes.
"What about you? You''re okay to be the scapegoat?" Mykel asked back.
"Scapegoat?" Loki raised his eyebrows and pretended to look confused.
Jeanne and the others looked at Loki who was weirdly standing next to them for no reason. His presence had always made them ufortable because nobody knew if Loki was a man or a woman. He was the only one who oozed a mysterious aura and it would be impossible for them to understand what he was thinking.
"Are you sure you want to waste your time denying it? Because soon the gate might be open and you might miss it if you keep ying around here," Mykel said as he looked Loki in the eye.
"Oh? Then I guess I''ll y along then," Loki chuckled and walked toward Mykel. "That''s right. I''ll be the scapegoat since I''m the only one who''s capable enough to escape from punishment, especially after I know my life belongs to him and you," Loki continued.
It made Jeanne and the others so confused about what they were talking about.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"What are you guys talking about?" Elena asked and looked at the three of them standing next to each other. "Can you share it with us?" Elena raised her eyebrows.
"We are talking about breaking the Rules of the World, and the one who will do it. Loki here will be the cause of the end of the Norse, and also the end of time for the Gods of Earth," Mykel answered and looked at Elena.
"Wait, what? Does that mean these two are scheming to bring the end of Earth? But why?" Rozan asked as he looked at Loki and Odin back and forth.
"Freedom," Loki answered as he nced at Rozan. "Humans have free will and all the freedom they can get, but what about us? We have strings attached to our limbs and senses. We are dolls without free will, only our minds are free," Loki exined as he fixed his long hair.
"Our fate has been set, we can only wait until the timees. I can see the future with my knowledge, but I''m not in it. None of us are in it, a new world will be created, new Gods will be born, and new beings will rece humans," Odin said as he walked back to his throne. "What would you do if you know when you will die, where you will die, and how you will die?" Odin asked as he sat on his throne.
"Can you break fate? That''s impossible," Rozan responded as he looked at Odin with his eyebrows furrowed. "If your fate has been set, everything you built and nned, it will be pointless," Rozan added.
"Who said that we are trying to break our fate?" Loki asked with his eyebrows raised. "We are just fulfilling our roles and following the path that has been set for us, but in our own way," Loki continued as he chuckled.
Odin and Loki exined about their scheme that they hid from the other Gods to Jeanne and the others. They both didn''t want their lives to be controlled by The Lord because what was the point of having power but limited by rules.
They were in a simr situation as they were in the novel, but this time their situation was moreplicated. The Lord could remove their existence whenever he wanted, but they didn''t want that so they used Loki as the scapegoat and Mykel as their tool.
"Why would Mykel want to be your tool? That''s just in stupid to think you can use Mykel," Aurea said as she stared at both of them.
"I don''t mind," Mykel said as he walked to the table to grab another bottle of ale. "But it hase with a price," Mykel added as he looked at Odin and Loki.
"Whatever price it is, it won''t be as bad as being ruled over by him," Odin answered without hesitation. "We have seen you ruled over us in your novel world," Odin continued.
"So you''re fine with that?" Mykel asked as he sat down.
"Yes, we will submit to you, but if you epted your role as our tool, you have to be prepared to fight this battle on your own against those who live in higher realms than us," Odin answered.
Mykel drank his ale and then scoffed as he put the bottle on the table. "I have been fighting this battle on my own. I''m not going to ask anything from you," Mykel said. "So? What do you want me to do?" Mykel asked as he looked at Odin.
"Break the barriers that separate all realms. Once humans could see the worlds of Gods, that''s when he will try to fix everything. When the timees, you will have to fight us, the Primordials, the demons, the angels, and also the humans because your existence has be the embodiment of the end of time," Odin answered.
Mykel scoffed as he smirked and then emptied the bottle, "So you want me to bring the war down here instead of up there? I don''t hate the idea."
"Yes, and I believe Lucifer will be there as well so you can hit two birds with one stone. With that being said, you have to destroy all the Pirs of Earth to make it happen," Loki said and sat in front of Mykel. "Since all the Pirs are Primordial beings in this realm, you have to kill them and send them back to the higher realm," Loki exined.
"Before that, I''ll have to gather the remaining members that are still missing. I''ll tell you when I''m ready," Mykel said as he looked at the demon princesses.
"We aren''t in a rush. Take your time," Loki chuckled mischievously. "Now that it''s over, I should go. To see what the higher realm looks like," Loki stood up.
"You can do it?" Mykel asked.
"I have been known for being naughty. What''s the worst thing that can happen? I have to fulfill my role anyway," Loki answered as he walked away and then disappeared into thin air.
(In a fancy hotel in Norway)
"Miss Sasha is all right?" Danny asked after he saw Gea, Anastasia, and Eun Soo enter the guys'' room.
"She''s still asleep, and we''re not sure when is she going to wake up," Gea answered as she sat on the bed. "Anzel. Are you okay?" Gea looked at Anzel who had been drinking five bottles of whiskey on his own.
"Do I look okay to you?" Anzel asked without looking back and kept staring out the window. "I don''t know exactly what happened to Eric and Anderson, but if they both died because of me, I would never be able to forgive myself," Anzel said as he clenched his fists.
"We know that Mykel is different, but who would''ve thought that he''s a heartless son of a bitch. How could he kill people like it was nothing? And how could Jeanne and the others didn''t stop him? They''re supposed to be righteous characters in the novel!" Luis said and he looked pissed.
"They''re Mykel''s creation, of course, they would follow him and the path he took. I mean, does that even matter now? We know how powerful they''re, and to be honest, their powers are totally different from the ones that we know. Rozan didn''t have those dragons in the novel, and Lillith isn''t supposed to be alive since she should be dead with Agnez. They''re different, and more powerful than we know, so all we have to think about is how to defeat them," Anastasia said as she leaned against the wall near the door.
While they were thinking of a solution, Sasha suddenly entered the room. Everyone looked at her, and they could see that she was fine and somehow didn''t have anyplications on her.
"If you want to find a solution, we should go to the coordinates that were given to Anzel. There''s no other ce that can help us, but that ce," Sasha said as she stood in front of the door. "Let''s just hope that we can gain something and help us to be stronger," Sasha added.
They all looked at each other and then they all nodded in agreement.
Chapter 113 Apathetic.
"Come, walk with me," Raphael said as he looked at Sasha with his two wings covering half of his pale face and an apathetic expression.
"No, I don''t want to," Sasha answered immediately and stared back at Raphael.
"Don''t you want a power that has been bestowed to me from The Lord? If you want that, you have to follow me because I have something to say to you," Raphael exined.
"If that''s what I have to do first to get the power, I''m not interested. You can keep it to yourself because I don''t need them. I already can''t die, what''s the worst thing that can happen to me without the new power?" Sasha asked. "But I wonder if The Lord is okay with you not giving me the power since he must have ordered you to give it to me," Sasha said.
They both stared at each other for quite a while and then Raphael closed his eyes as he nodded his head with understanding. He then put his hand on Sasha''s head and bestowed her with the power of The Lord without saying a single word.
[You have been gifted with a new skill!]
[You have learned the [Warrior of God] skill!]
Sasha nced at the notification and she didn''t make any expression, and then she checked the description of the skill.
[Warrior of God: As the chosen warrior by The Lord, you are able to summon lesser angels and angels except for Archangels to aid you. The skill also allows you to borrow weapons that belong to all the angels including the weapons of the Archangels. The skill not only allows you to summon angels and their weapons, but it allows you to borrow their powers, including the Archangels. It can only borrow one effect at a time.]
Even after reading the description, she didn''t react or have any thoughts or emotions. Raphael was suspicious that something was off about her because he didn''t like that when he was bestowed by The Lord with that power. He couldn''t tell if Sasha was still a living being or just flesh without a soul.
"Is there anything else?" Sasha asked as she closed the screen in front of her.
Raphael reached out his right hand to the side, and then he pulled something out of thin air. It was a scroll made of gold with a ck chain that locked the scroll from getting opened. The chain oozed an evil aura which was weird for something so divine to be sealed with evil power.
Uriel and all the Archangels noticed the power within the chain and the scroll, and when they looked at the scroll, they all looked surprised. Anzel and the others looked at what the Archangels were looking at, and when they saw the scroll they wondered what it was.
Anzel tried to look at the scroll and the only thing he saw was a question mark. He couldn''t get any information rted to the scroll, but the fact that Gabriel was surprised to see the scroll, and it must have meant something.
"The Lord has entrusted you with this. Keep it safe," Raphael said as he looked at the scroll that floated right above his hand. "I wish you don''t have to use this," Raphael added and slowly pushed the scroll into Sasha''s chest.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Sasha furrowed her eyebrows and she felt anxious for a moment when the scroll disappeared into her chest. She then looked at Raphael with suspicion and a bit of anger and hatred.
"What did you just do?" Sasha asked.
"You said that you didn''t want to hear me, so I don''t have a reason to tell you about it. I have done the task that The Lord has given me, and there''s nothing that I have for you," Raphael answered as he walked away. "It appears you still have a bit of humanity inside you," Raphael pointed out without looking back at Sasha.
Sasha nced at Gabriel and Michael, but they didn''t show any expression. She then looked at Cassiel and Ramiel, but they also didn''t show any expression that could help her understand. Azrael''s face was covered with a hood, so nobody knew what kind of expression she was making. When she looked at Uriel, she realized how Uriel stared at her with worried and pitied expressions.
Sasha looked down at her chest and pressed her right hand on it to see if she could feel any difference. She didn''t feel anything, not even the ominous aura that the ck chain had released. She could tell that she was being used, but asking them about what it was would be pointless since they would keep it a secret from her.
"We have given you the light, now it''s your turn to bring the light to get rid of the darkness in your world," Michael said as he looked at each one of them. "The darkness that came out from a single being, Mykel Alester," Michael pointed out.
Anzel and the others gulped nervously, and they wondered if it would be enough to fight Mykel and his team. Seeing how Mykel and his team defeated all the strongest Awakeners, and how Elena self-proimed to be the one who killed the three-eyed demon, they had little confidence.
"You will face countless hardships, but we have anticipated and bestowed you our powers. All that matters is how are you going to use the powers to help you through the hardships," Gabriel added.
"We can only watch and observe, but we know each one of you can survive and prevail," Ramiel said.
"We will send you back. This will be the first and thest time you see us, and I hope it''s enough to give you hope," Uriel said. "May The Lord''s blessing guides you to greatness. We the Archangels can only pray and wish for your victory," Uriel said with her eyes closed and pressed her hands together on her chest.
Sasha and the others suddenly went back into the church, and they felt a huge void in their chests when they realized they wouldn''t be able to go there again. They looked around and saw the church was in a totally different state where everything was covered in dust and webs. The sweet scent had gone and turned to the smell of rotten wood and moss that reek the whole church.
"Let''s head back," Sasha said as she looked at her new skill and borrowed a portal skill.
Everyone looked at the portal forming in front of Sasha, and they were in disbelief that she could create something like that. They wondered what did Raphael give her, and why it seemed that she got the most powerful ability than others.
"Where are we going?" Gea asked.
"Australia. Let''s take a few days'' break because I need to learn about my new ability, and I believe you guys think the same thing," Sasha answered as the portal had fully formed.
They all nodded with understanding and then entered the portal.
The moment the portal disappeared, Mykel, Elena, and Amaryllis came into the church. They looked around and found the book that Sasha had read earlier.
"I can faintly feel the divine power, but it''s getting weaker and weaker. Looks like this ce is no longer able to bring us up there," Mykel said as he checked the book.
"Thankfully, I have registered the ce, thanks to Loki who allowed me to enter his body. We can go there anytime, but I believe you still want to find the other Princesses'' whereabouts first?" Amaryllis asked as she looked at Mykel with her eyebrows raised.
Mykel nodded his head and threw the book to the ground as he left the church.
"What about her? Do you believe Lucifer is really gone from her body?" Mykel asked as he looked at Amaryllis since he saw everything through Loki''s eyes.
"It''s possible, but if he knew that one day Sasha would go up there to meet the Archangels, he must have nned something to prevent that from happening. So the chance of him still there is high," Amaryllis answered as she looked at Mykel''s wide shoulders from behind. "If he''s the one who created me, the old system, he must have gotten himself involved in the creation of the new system. If he somehow have ess to the system, no matter if he was being kicked out of her body, he still can ess her whenever he wanted," Amaryllis added.
"I was about to say the same thing. He has so many tricks under his sleeves, and it would be weird if he didn''t calcte this and didn''t have a solution to the problems," Elena said as she walked next to Mykel. "He''s not an easy opponent while at the same time, we have to be wary of The Lord. It will be hard to fight both of them at the same time, so we should decide which one we are dealing with first," Elena continued.
"It doesn''t matter because he still has his trump card and that''s to hide under The Lord''s wings. After all, I assume that he''s doing all this still under The Lord''s order," Mykel answered. "As Loki said, we''re not running out of time. We can use all the time to prepare since I''m the bringer of the end of time," Mykel continued.
Chapter 114 New power.
Sasha was sitting at her desk as she listened to the news around the world, and they were still talking about Mykel and the Rebirth Guild. She was upied by her new skill and summonings one weapon and reced it with another as she wished. She could change the weapon in the blink of an eye, and it would spawn right in her hand no matter what happened.
She had been checking each weapon and what was the ability thaty inside the weapon. She tried to memorize every single one of them and thought about which weapon she should use in any situation. It was like looking at having an automatic armory that she could spawn whenever she wanted.
"Breaking news, The Rebirth Guild had just cleared the portal in Brazil. Although Mykel Alester mentioned that he and his guild won''t save the world, it appears he still has humanity inside him," The newscaster said. "Hang on a second, we got another piece of news," she said as she looked at the prompt behind the camera.
"A news just came in, and Mykel Alester with his team left after they cleared the portal, leaving the mess and demons behind. They don''t care about the lives of the people there, and because of them, the demons started to make a move and destroy the cities in anger," The newscaster said.
Sasha nced at the TV and saw the newscaster regretted what she had just said about Mykel. The newscaster and his co-host started to bad-mouth Mykel and his team, and they came back with the previous topic about what Mykel did in Norway. She then turned off the TV since it was boring and there wasn''t anything new to hear or watch.
Sasha''s phone rang so she put it on the desk, and she looked at the numbers on it. She then picked up the phone since it was Gea who made the phone call, and when she heard what it was all about, she opened a portal. She entered the portal with a mace in her hand.
"Where are they?" Sasha asked as soon as she came out of the portal and appeared right behind Gea who was still on the phone with her.
"Oh my God, you scared me, Miss Sasha..." Gea was startled and still wasn''t getting used to Sasha''s ability that could teleport wherever she wanted. "They''re on their way here. I have called the others and they''re all on their way here as well. What should we do?" Gea asked as she looked at the mace in Sasha''s hand.
"I''ll handle it," Sasha answered as she walked to the back where the portal was. "They have a reason to enter the portal. I want to know why they''re doing it and for what," Sasha said as she stared at the portal.
"Are you sure you want to do this, Miss Sasha? There are innocent people around and I''m afraid that if they feel threatened, they will do some awful," Gea said with a worried expression as she looked around at the soldiers and the volunteers that helped around.
"Threatened? These guys don''t even look at us as an enemy more so as a threat. They won''t do anything like that, and I''ll do something even if they did," Sasha answered with confidence.
Not long after Sasha arrived, Anzel and the others came in their sports cars. They were prepared to fight them since they were anxious about Elena and her team suddenlying to Australia. Sasha then told them the same thing as she told Gea earlier, and they decided to protect the people there.
"Here theye," Danny said as he looked at the distance where six ck SUVs drove toward the portal.
Sasha walked to the front and made the mace in her hand disappear, but then a gold long sword appeared in her hand. She then stabbed the sword on the concrete road and it smoothly pierced the ground like it was made of sand rather than concrete. It kept piercing the ground until she had to hold the handle so it wouldn''t get deeper into the ground.
The SUVs stopped right in front of Sasha who was holding the sword, and the first one toe out of the car was Elena. She looked at Sasha and didn''t show any reaction as to why Sasha was holding a sword. The others then came out of the car and they were standing behind Elena as Jeanne, Amaryllis, and Aurea stood right next to her.
"Before you say anything, I''ll offer you two options," Sasha said as she looked at Elena. "I''ll let you enter the portal and do whatever you want inside, but I have a request to have a one-on-one duel. Or, you can leave if you don''t want that," Sasha pointed out.
Anzel and the others were dumbfounded when Sasha requested them to a duel. They expected that she would do that, but they never thought she would really do it.
"Sure, but I believe you don''t want me as your opponent, right?" Elena asked as she crossed her arms and looked at Sasha.
"It will be a suicide if I choose you. I know my ability, and I''m not on your level yet. So I''ll ask the others to fight me," Sasha said as she looked at Jeanne and the others behind Elena. "From the three of you, who''s the strongest? Is it you, Jeanne?" Sasha asked and looked at Jeanne.
"Unfortunately, yes," Jeanne answered as she nodded her head.
Elena immediately walked to the side, and the others followed her since they didn''t want to get hit. Everyone left the area as Anzel and the others went to the opposite side of the road. They were worried that the surrounding would be destroyed, the base and all the facilities that they built.
"I can''t detect each one of them..." Anzel said in disbelief.
"Detect what?" Anastasia asked as she looked at Anzel''s shocked expression.
"I tried to read their information, but it says that their information doesn''t exist. I can''t see their levels, not even their names!" Anzel answered as he kept trying to look at every one of them.
"That''s not a surprise since they don''t belong here, and they''re not real people. Remember when I tried to heal Jeanne''s wound on her palm? I couldn''t heal her, and neither Aurea. It seems that our power won''t work against them," Eun Soo exined as she looked at Jeanne.
"What? Then what''s the point of having this power if we can''t use it against them?" Luis asked and looked at Eun Soo with a confused look.
"That''s why Sasha wants to try to fight against them. Now we know the reason she wanted to duel with Jeanne, she wants to know if the power could fight Jeanne," Anastasia answered with her arms crossed. "Also, don''t forget that our mission is to stop Mykel, not them. Mykel is a real person like us, and that means our power will work against him," Anastasia added.
They all just noticed that, and finally understood what they had to do. Still, although their purpose was to fight Mykel, they had to deal with his team first.
"Shelly, can you create a barrier for us? I don''t want to make a mess," Jeanne said as she looked at Shelly.
"Sure, no problem," Shelly created wind, water, and energy barriers around those two.
Sasha and the others looked at Shelly and were surprised that Shelly was brought to Earth by Mykel. She was an important character, and they all loved her since she was the strongest mage in the novel.
"Are we going to fight, or are we going to stare at each other?" Jeanne asked as she looked at Sasha.
"No, let''s fight. I''m not going to hold back, and I hope you do the same," Sasha said as she pulled the sword from the ground.
"Of course," Jeanne answered.
When Jeanne was about to unsheathe her sword, she realized that using the Blood Sword was a bit too much. She noticed the sword that Sasha held contained a divine power, and it looked expensive that she didn''t want to break it. She then looked at her old Empyrium Sword that she had been using for years.
"What are the rules?" Jeanne asked as she unsheathed the Empyrium Sword.
"No rules, I want to test my power and you don''t have to worry. I''m not going to die here, but you have to be prepared to get hurt," Sasha answered as the sword in her hand disappeared.
Jeanne furrowed her eyebrows when she looked at Sasha not having a weapon in her hand. Suddenly she felt an ominous feeling around Sasha that came out of nowhere, and it kept getting worse and worse.
"Hold on! Isn''t that your power, Danny?!" Anzel asked as he looked at Sasha who used [God''s Strength Aura]. "Wait, that''s your ring as well, Eun Soo!" Anzel said as he looked at the ring that appeared on Sasha''s middle finger and electrocuted herself.
They watched Sasha use so many different skills and powers that they didn''t know what kind of effect they gave her. They then realized that Sasha was indeed stronger than them and not to mention that she possessed the same power and gift as them.
Sasha borrowed as much power as she could, and she started to feel the overwhelming power inside her body. It took a while and Jeanne was watching her the whole time and understood what she was trying to do.
"Are you ready now?" Jeanne asked.
"I''m ready," Sasha answered and summoned the gold long sword again.
"What''s going on here?" Anzel was dumbfounded as he looked at Sasha.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 115 Duel.
Sasha charged at Jeanne with the sword ready to thrust Jeanne''s chest. She thought she moved fast enough that Jeanne couldn''t react, but suddenly her sword was repelled by a gentle touch from Jeanne''s sword. She was surprised, but she immediately swung her sword horizontally to the side, but Jeanne had already disappeared.
"That almost took me by surprise, but it seems that you used too much power that you can''t handle thempletely," Jeanne said and appeared right behind Sasha, and then she used the handle of her sword to knock Sasha down.
It was enough to bring Sasha down to the ground, and she had no idea what had happened. She immediately got up and swung her sword at Jeanne, and this time Jeanne shed her sword with Sasha''s sword.
The impact cracked the barriers that Shelly had created, and it surprised Elena and the others. Her barriers were second to none, even Elena had to use a lot of power to destroy one of them.
"Looks like I underestimated her power. I''ll make another one," Shelly said as she pointed at her staff with a dark red jewel on top of it.
A barrier with a dark red color was formed on the outeryer, and it looked like Jeanne and Sasha were fighting inside a pool of blood. That barrier was made with a gemstone that was bathed in Mykel''s blood and turned into a bloodstone. Any magic that was used or created by Bloodstone would have a dark red color no matter what element she used.
"Blood barrier. The only barrier that it took me a whole minute to destroy," Elena said as she looked at the barrier.
"This one is the improved barrier, and I believe it would take you five minutes to destroy, and I''m confident with that," Shelly replied as she looked at Elena.
"Is that so? I can''t wait to try," Elena smiled as she touched the blood barrier. "But to be fair, I wasn''t using my full power, so it might be faster this time," Elena pointed out.
"Then I''ll make a better one," Shelly said with a huge smile.
The ground started to crack because of the blows that both Jeanne and Sasha released at each other. Shelly had to create a blood barrier underneath those two and isted thempletely.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The duel was so fierce that Anzel and the others could no longer see anything inside. They could only hear the shing sounds and see the massive me sparks. They were terrified of how strong both of them were, and they would have no chance if they had to fight one of them.
"I can''t even see the future of those two because they moved so fast that my power couldn''t keep up with it. Also, I haven''t mastered the skill, so that''s also one of the reasons," Anastasia said as she kept trying to use her skill to train it and level it up.
"You said that your power can predict the oue, right? What''s the chance of Miss Sasha winning against Jeanne?" Gea asked.
"After using it for a while, I thought the probability is broken or something, but after it changed, I realize it wasn''t my skill''s fault," Anzel answered as he kept staring at the battle.
"What was the probability?" Danny asked.
"Zero percent for Miss Sasha to win the fight," Anzel answered as he looked at Danny. "Now it''s one percent," Anzel continued.
"The probability raised instead? Although it''s just one percent, that means we have a chance. Or at least, she will have a chance..." Danny said and somehow he felt dispirited.
"Remember that we haven''t mastered our skills, and it will help us get through anything. We might feel inferior right now, but if we just focused on ourselves, we will thrive," Anastasia said. "There will always be a sky above the sky. Take it slowly and we will reach the highest sky," Anastasia continued and tried tofort the others.
They all nodded in agreement and just focused on the duel between Sasha and Jeanne.
Sasha was fine and she didn''t feel tired at all even though she had been going all out since the beginning. She started to get used to her current power and she was no longer overwhelmed by it. On the other hand, she felt like Jeanne didn''t take the duel seriously, but somehow she felt like Jeanne was trying to teach her.
Anzel was excited when the probability kept raising until it reached ten percent. If Sasha kept fighting like that, she might be able to win, and it would be the greatest thing for them.
Sasha pushed Jeanne back and stopped going after her as she checked the sword in her hand. She was surprised there were so many scratches on the de, but it was still in perfect condition. She wondered if she kept using it the sword might survive the stress or not because she knew Jeanne was holding back.
Jeanne looked at her sword and she had expected that her sword would brittle again. She knew Sasha''s sword was more powerfulpared to Thor''s Mjolnir, Odin''s Gungnir, or Poseidon''s Trident. She knew that the sword would break if she had to keep shing her sword with Sasha''s sword.
"I really appreciate what you''re trying to do, Jeanne. But this isn''t what I wanted," Sasha said as she swung her sword. "I don''t care what''s in your mind right now, but if you waste your time here, don''t you think Mykel would be okay with that?" Sasha asked and stared Jeanne in the eye.
"No, Mykel would appreciate it that I do this," Jeanne answered with a gentle smile.
Sasha felt her heart skip a beat when Jeanne said that, and somehow it felt warm on her chest.
"But since you have shown your determination, I have no reason to y around anymore," Jeanne said as she sheathed her sword. "Please prepare yourself," Jeanne warned as she unsheathed the Blood Sword.
At that moment, Anzel was speechless when the probability that was ten percent suddenly dropped to zero percent in an instant. He had no idea what had happened, and he wondered if that dark red sword that Jeanne held was enough to change the situation like that.
Jeanne disappeared and reappeared right in front of Sasha as she swung her sword down at her. Sasha raised her sword, but the moment it shed with the Blood Sword, her sword was cut in half so easily. She knew it was over when she looked down at the sword that cut her chest down to her waist.
It happened in an instant that they could only see the blood gushing out from Sasha''s body. They saw Sasha''s broken sword fall to the ground as Jeanne was still in her finishing stance. They were baffled and frozen still when they saw Sasha get hurt and copse to the ground.
"I wish that we can do this another time, Miss Sasha. I hope at that time, we can fight without hesitation to kill each other," Jeanne said as she sheathed the Blood Sword.
Shelly dropped the barrier since it was already over knowing that Sasha was still in shock at what had just happened. Elena then proceeded to enter the portal with the others, they didn''t even bat an eye on Sasha since they already knew the oue.
Sasha looked at her chest and the wound was still there, but it was slowly healing up. She was shocked that she lost like that and the fact she could be hurt, also the fact she felt the pain and the burning feeling in her chest.
Gea came and covered Sasha''s body immediately since Sasha''s breasts were barely covered with the shirt and suit. Gea put her leather jacket on Sasha''s body as Eun Soo healed the open wound and helped it heal faster.
"Miss Sasha, can you stand up?" Gea asked.
"I''m fine..." Sasha answered as she stood up and kept the jacket covering her body.
Sasha looked at her broken sword, and it slowly disappeared into thin air. She wondered if she could use the sword again since it helped her enhance her body by a lot. If not, that would be a shame since that sword belonged to the angel and if it couldn''t be fixed, that would be bad.
"What are we going to do now? Should we enter the portal and check on them? We want to know what''s the reason for them to clear the portal," Luis asked as he looked at the portal.
"If you do that, they will kill you, but I''m not against it," Sasha answered as she turned around to look at the portal. "I''m curious as well, but let''s not do that. We can confront themter on once we are a lot stronger," Sasha suggested.
They all nodded with understanding and then decided to leave to train more.
Chapter 116 Girls talk.
"How was she?" Elena asked as she looked at Jeanne.
"I couldn''t tell. She had so much divine power inside and outside her that made it impossible to tell if he was still living inside her or not," Jeanne answered as she tapped her elbow and crossed her arms. "Although, at one moment, I felt a different ominous aura and I caught a glimpse of her nape. Something was lurking from her back, and it wasn''t a divine power," Jeanne added as she tried to remember.
"That''s not him, it''s just the power that he bestowed to her, the [Pride] skill that''s simr to what Luciel possesses. She could borrow the power, so that doesn''t count," Amaryllis pointed out as she walked right next to Elena with her hands on her back. "This time she didn''t react like back then, so I believe something is indeed different from her," Amaryllis said as she looked at Elena.
Elena looked a bit troubled because she wanted to know if Lucifer was still living inside Sasha or not. It bothered her because she remembered what Mykel said about having his feelings and emotions involved. She didn''t want Mykel to make a blunder or a mistake because of Sasha, and if that couldn''t be solved, it would be bad for them.
Suddenly, something came up inside her head, and it made her feel ufortable. She then wondered if that would be thest option which was to kill Sasha and remove her since she could be an obstacle.
"It will be fine. Please don''t frown your eyebrows because I heard it made you look old faster," Amaryllis put her hands on Elena''s shoulders as she smiled gently at her.
"You know I can manipte my age. Why do I have to be bothered by that?" Elena asked as she chuckled and looked at Amaryllis over her shoulder.
"Speaking of that, have you never tried to make yourself look thirty? You either used your twenty-five years old or six years old form," Lillith asked as she looked at Elena.
Everyone wondered about that as well, and they wanted to see Elena''s other form. They wanted to see Elena''s older version of her, and they thought that maybe she would look the same, but they were still curious about it.
"You want to see me in my thirties? I can try to change to thirty-five, hold on," Elena said as her life energy sipped out of her body and started to cover her whole body.
The moment Elena''s life energy was getting sucked back into her body, they were all surprised at how long her hair had be. She slowly turned around so everyone could see the changes in her appearance, but she was surprised when she looked at everyone''s surprised expression.
"MILF..." Lillith said without even thinking.
All the demon princesses were aroused when they looked at Elena''s face and body that curved like Lh''s. She was even sexier than Lh because she had Lh''s curves but at the same time, she was slimmer and a bit more muscr than Lh.
"So your boobs still can grow. Isn''t that a rare condition?" Aurea asked as she looked at Elena''s breasts which were a bit bigger than Lh''s. "How lucky..." Aurea said as she tried to not hold Elena''s breasts.
"Gigantomastia," Nagy said as she looked at Elena''s breasts. "She''s indeed lucky," Nagy looked at her chest which barely developed.
"I wonder if Mykel had something to do with her gics. He''s packed down there," Aurea said.
Jeanne, Costrezeir, Phirzia, and Brynhilde suddenly choked on their saliva because it took them by surprise. They weren''t ready and didn''t expect Aurea to say something like that, but Zherlthsh and the others were giggling in the background.
"Do men like big breasts?" Amaryllis asked out of curiosity. "But Mykel''s preference isn''t on the boobs. He prefers the lower parts," Amaryllis pointed out.
Everyone looked at Amaryllis and they were all interested in what she said except for Lillith and Nagy. Even Lillith had to walk away and cover her ears since she didn''t want to hear about it.
No matter how many times she heard about Aurea, Jeanne, Hera, Freyja, or the demon princesses'' sex life with Mykel, she couldn''t stand it. She couldn''t look at Mykel as someone who would be sleeping in the bed with her, she looked at Mykel as an older brother. That applied to Nagy as well, but Nagy didn''t mind all that since she liked to do people''s anatomy.
"It''s over, Lilly," Nagy poked at Lillith''s shoulder.
Lillith unplugged her fingers in her ears and then walked back, but then she looked at Elena who was flustered. She had no idea what was going on, but the moment Aurea wrapped her arm around Elena''s neck and whispered something into her ear, she knew what was going on.
"Aurea, don''t do that," Jeanne said as she looked at Aurea with a serious and concerned expression. "It''s taboo, and it''s not right," Jeanne added.
"Why? The Gods have been doing that though. They fuck their brothers and sisters, and even their children," Aurea asked with her eyebrows raised. "Remember what Hera said a long time ago? Humans can''t find true happiness because of the taboos," Aurea continued.
"Yeah, but we''re not them, and I believe Mykel doesn''t even think or see Elena like how he looks at us," Jeanne said.
"How do you know? Can you read Mykel''s mind?" Aurea asked and stared Jeanne in the eye. "Well, there are two people who can do that, and that''s Elena herself and perhaps Amaryllis since she has been living inside Mykel for a long," Aurea pointed out.
"That''s enough, I don''t want to argue about this stupid thing," Jeanne said as she sighed.
"Why? Are you afraid that you would find out that he looked at Elena sexually?" Aurea asked as she chuckled. "Then I''ll ask Amaryllis about this and let her hear the answer," Aurea said and looked at Amaryllis.
Jeanne suddenly appeared right in front of Aurea with the Blood Sword ready to stab Aurea right in between the eyes. Aurea barely dodged and she immediately flew away and made some distance as she smirked and stared at Jeanne.
"Wow, you''re really that scared?" Aurea asked as she looked at the blood dripping on her right cheek. "I mean, even if he does, what''s your problem? That''s none of your business though?" Aurea asked as she unsheathed her Blood Sword.
"Since you won''t keep your mouth shut, I have to do something to make you quiet," Jeanne said as she spread her wings and flew toward Aurea at the speed of light.
The two started fighting each other and destroyed their surroundings without even a care about the demons around them. They both fought without holding back so the whole ce started to tremble because of them.
The forest had been turned upside down since they both cut all the trees and the demons became their victims. They made the woods and the ground flew up high into the sky and left craters all over the ce.
"This is bad. The world is copsing if they don''t stop now," Amaryllis said after she registered the world she was in.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Elena flew toward those two and in just a blink of an eye, they both were thrown back to where the others were. They were covered in wounds and they couldn''t move their muscles, that was why they both stayed on the ground.
"That''s enough girl talk and just forget everything. We are here to find the remaining Demon Princesses, and hope the rest of them are here," Elena said as she appeared from thin air. "Guide us where the portal is, Amaryllis," Elena ordered as she cleaned her jacket.
Elena helped both Jeanne and Aurea stand up, and it was just another for those two since they had been arguing all the time. Their friendship and bond were unbreakable, but at the same time, they had a weird rtionship with each other. They were best friends and rivals at the same time, and everyone knew that.
"I''ll ask Mykel in person once this is done," Aurea said as she chuckled and tried to piss Jeanne off.
"I''m not going to let you meet Mykel then," Jeanne replied as she sheathed her sword.
"Hm? Aren''t we nning to test that out to Mykel tonight? The things that Amaryllis said about his preference," Aurea asked as she gently bumped onto Jeanne''s shoulder. "It''s been a while since we have fun together," Aurea leaned her head forward to look Jeanne in the eye.
"I''m not going if you''re nning to ask Mykel about that," Jeanne said and tried to not look into Aurea.
"Fine... I won''t," Aurea sighed as she sheathed her sword. "I wasn''t serious about that either. I would be dead if I asked that Mykel. This is just a girl''s talk, nothing more," Aurea stretched out her arms.
Chapter 117 Whisper of Death.
"You have made a huge mistake bying down here..." A demon with broken wings said and stared at Aurea in between her fingers that were on his face. "You have no idea what will happen if you kill us all here..." he continued as he groaned in pain.
"Who cares," Aurea crushed the demon''s head and took the soul for herself. "Have you found her?" Aurea asked Zherlthsh who had juste out of the cave.
Zherlthsh moved aside and saw Deviatris in a piece of ck cloth that covered her body. She looked as bad as the others, but as soon as Amaryllis gave back her power, she recovered instantly. She immediately covered her body in a dress made of slime and summoned her homunculi to devour everything inside the cave.
"Eight out of twelve, only Beldathiel, Anathiel, Nefarath, and Luciel left," Kiersha said as she stroked the mare of her serpent. "Amaryllis, did you find where they are? Or is it another bust?" Kiersha asked and looked at Amaryllis.
"No, I can''t find them," Amaryllis shook her head and she looked disappointed. "I don''t think they''re in the Limbo world, and we can try to go to the second circle," Amaryllis suggested.
"If that''s the case we have to kill all the Dukes of Hell on the first circle so we can go to the next circle," Elena said as she lifted herself up after leaning against the wall. "Is all the Limbo world connected with each other?" Elena asked as she approached Amaryllis.
"You can say that the Limbo world is like a massive ant nest. It has so many entrances andyers, but in the end, it''s all connected as long as you know where you''re going," Amaryllis answered. "Right now we are on a dead end, and we can''t go to another ce in Limbo world from here," Amaryllis continued.
"Well, we haven''t checked the portal in China. We still have Nefarath to rescue," Jeanne said as she looked at the others. "Perhaps we might get a lead there," Jeanne added.
They all nodded in agreement and then went back to the portal where they came from. When they left the portal and came back to Australia, they saw Anzel standing near the post with Anastasia. They both were waiting for them and kept an eye since they were curious why Elena and her team had decided to clear the portal.
Elena didn''t care about those two and walked away as long as those two didn''t cause trouble. When they were about to get into the cars, Aurea stopped and slowly looked at Anzel.
"Aren''t you worried about Anderson? If you''re not going to see him, should I kill him?" Aurea asked with a smile on her face.
"What did you just say?" Anzel asked as he walked toward Aurea with his hand ready on the handle of his sword.
"Don''t do it, Anzel..." Anastasia said quietly as she held Anzel back from approaching Aurea. "She wants you to make a scene. Don''t listen to her," Anastasia continued.
Aurea chuckled and then entered the car. They both watched them leave like they owned the ce without even getting any punishment or consequence for their actions. That was the reason why Anzel was so mad because they knew Mykel and the others were in the wrong, but it looked like they were still the ones who owned everything.
"When are we going to realize that we are acting like Mykel''s bitches? We can''t do anything as he does as he pleases. We need the world to understand, I want them to open their eyes and do something about this," Anzel said as he gritted his teeth and watched the SUVs leave.
"I know. We all know that, Anzel. That''s why we are getting ourselves stronger, and they''re all doing the same thing. We want to make sure that we are prepared before we take the risk to fight them back," Anastasia exined. "Just be patient, and let''s just hunt some demons together," Anastasia tried tofort Anzel.
Anzel nodded with understanding and then they both entered the portal to hunt some demons to increase their levels and skills. When they went inside, they both were petrified when they saw the condition of the forest. Everything was ttened, not a single tree was standing tall, and they could see craters and hills that weren''t supposed to exist in that area.
"What the fuck is happening here?! Did they destroy this ce on purpose?! Is that why they came all the way here?!" Anzel asked in anger.
"Who knows, but we can still see the demons around. So I''m not really sure what their purpose was in destroying this ce," Anastasia answered as she looked around. "I don''t think it''s a bad idea. It saves us some time to find the demons and we don''t have to worry about the spores," Anastasia pointed out.
A few hours passed, and Elena with her team arrived at the airport in Beijing. Their arrival alerted the whole country and someone was sent to get information on why they were in China.
"You''re not wee here," A man with messy ck hair in a ck tank top said as he was on guard and stared at each one of them. "I ask you to leave, or we will have to use force to make you leave," he warned with a serious expression.
"You want to force us to leave? With what?" Elena asked as he looked at the soldiers lurking in the airport. "I''m giving you two options. Let us be or we will destroy your country," Elena said as she walked toward the man with her hands inside her jacket''s pockets.
"You won''t do that. It will only make things worse for you and the Rebirth Guild," The man said and he didn''t buy Elena''s threat.
"Really?" Aurea asked as she walked toward the man with a smirk and eyebrows raised. "You have been warned..." Aurea paused as she looked up. "Die..." Aurea said so quietly.
The man could hear what Aurea said as if she was whispering into his ears. He felt a chill down his spine and slowly he lost his strength and his head went nk.
All the sses inside and outside the airport shattered into dust and everyone in the radius exploded into pieces. All the vehicles and the buildings around the airport exploded and copsed. It all happened in a matter of a second, and the man felt like his soul was leaving his body.
"I spare your life so you can tell them what happens here. Tell them if they want to die, you guys are free to meet us at the portal," Aurea said as she chuckled.
Aurea''s skill [Scream of Chaos] had been nurtured andbined with the [Soul Siphon] skill. It became a new skill called [Whisper of Death] that could have ten times the destructive power of the [Scream of Chaos] skill and those who died with the skill, their souls were automatically taken by Aurea.
She could control how far and wide the skill would be, and she could control who could die or live. It was a powerful skill that those who heard her whispers were either dying or experiencing fear. Those who didn''t hear her whisper wouldn''t be affected by the power and wouldn''t know what happened.
The man wet his pants as he trembled in fear with his pupils shaking uncontrobly. He couldn''t move a muscle because he felt so weak, and they could hear Elena and the others walk past him.
"Mykel should be here in a few hours. We can wait here and get something to eat," Elena said as she looked at her wristwatch.
As they waited, dozens of Guilds from China had gathered around the airport, and they were nning to force Elena and the others to leave. They were serious about it that they were nning to bomb the whole airport just so Elena and the others would leave.
"They''re starting to get annoying. Can you block their way in?" Elena asked Kiersha.
Kiersha whispered something to her serpent, and the serpent started to slither away. It only took a minute until the whole airport was covered in ice by the serpent. The ice was so strong that nobody could break it, and they even bombarded the airport, but not even a scratch could be seen on the ice.
"Look at the mess down there. Who did that?" Rozan asked as he looked outside from the ne.
"Who knows, but it looks like we''re not wee here. We can''t evennd the ne with how bad thending site is," Gunnar answered as he looked at the airport.
"We are jumping down," Mykel said as he came out of the pilot''s cabin. "They''re threatening us by shooting down the ne if we try tond," Mykel continued.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I guess we have no choice," Sven said as he stood up and the others as well.
Mykel and the others jumped down from the ne that was above the clouds. The moment Mykelnded on top of the airport, the ice shattered and destroyed all the armored vehicles that were stationed outside the airport.
"He''s here," Kiersha said as she looked up. "Always with unusual entrances," Kiersha chuckled.
Chapter 118 Loneliness.
"They''re really relentless to send more and more people to die," Mykel said as he looked down at the street from the top of the airport. "Fight and die or run and get punished. What a shitty world they''re living in," Mykel said as he lit his cigarette.
"Aren''t we wasting too much time here, Dad? These people won''t stop, and I wonder how many of them are left," Elena asked as shended right next to Mykel with Amaryllis behind her.
"It''s fine. This is entertaining and I wonder what will happen next to us once the world heard about this," Mykel said as he puffed the smoke. "We are like a terrorist, and I don''t hate that. The more they hate us, the better," Mykel continued as he looked at Sven and the others destroying and killing anything in front of them.
Elena hummed and decided to watch from above with Mykel, but she stole nces at him. Amaryllis watched her from behind and couldn''t help but smile and cover her mouth since it was funny to her.
"Do you have something you want?" Mykel asked and looked at Elena with his eyebrows raised.
"No, nothing," Elena shook her head and suddenly made herself into six-year-old form. "Can I ride on your back?" Elena asked as she looked up at Mykel.
Mykel was taken aback for a moment, but then he lifted her and put her on his back without asking a single question. He didn''t mind and thought that she felt lonely or missed him since she took over Lh''s clingy personality.
"Dad, can I ask you a question?" Elena paused. "Do you think one day I''ll find someone that I can be with? Like how mom and you met," Elena asked.
Mykel didn''t answer her question immediately, and he was thinking about it if there would be anyone worthy to be with her. He never had that thought before, and now that Elena had asked about it, he hadn''t made a possible answer for that.
"You will, and whoever that man is, I''m not going to be against it as long as he''s loyal and be there for you," Mykel answered.
"But my standard is really high. Do you think there will be anyone that will meet my taste?" Elena asked.
"I''m not surprised if you have really high standard, but what''s your standard?" Mykel asked as he looked over his shoulder to look at Elena''s face.
"I want someone like you, Dad. A leader that can be dependent on, a man that can change everyone''s world. A man that nobody wants to be without," Elena answered as she looked at Mykel. "Will there be anyone like that in this world?" Elena asked with a serious expression.
Mykel didn''t know if there would be anyone like him not because of who he was. He didn''t want someone like him to exist around him because people like him were dangerous.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"I can tell that there won''t be anyone like you in this world, or any other world. If that is the case, don''t you feel sad that you can''t see your daughter happy? A daughter that won''t be able to find happiness like everyone else," Elena said as she looked Mykel in the eye.
Mykel didn''t know what to say, and it was the first time he felt speechless. He had determined to set Elena free and find her own happiness, but if her happiness didn''t exist, it would only make her suffer from loneliness.
"Why are you suddenly asking that question, Elena? Are you lonely?" Mykel asked as he furrowed his eyebrows.
Elena looked down and didn''t answer Mykel''s question, and then suddenly she turned back to her twenty-five years old form. She wrapped her arms around Mykel''s neck and held him tightly as she hid her face on his back.
"I don''t want to live in a world where you''re not there by my side," Elena answered. "I would rather die before I knew that you will be gone," Elena said.
Mykel was so confused and didn''t know what to do or say to Elena. He then gently stroked her head because that was the only thing he could do for her at that moment.
"(Amaryllis, did something happen?)" Mykel asked.
"(It''s a girl''s talk, and I''m not sure if I have to spill it since Elena doesn''t want you to know)" Amaryllis answered. "(But if you insisted, I will tell you everything)" Amaryllis continued.
"(I''m not going to force you to tell me what''s going on. I''m asking you as a being with free will)" Mykel asked as he looked at the streets and there weren''t that many Awakeners left.
"(I don''t think I will tell you. It''s a secret between the girls, and since I''m one of them, I should keep it a secret from the boys)" Amaryllis answered as she looked down and smiled. "(I can say that you''re the most important person in her life. She would be fine if she didn''t have anyone to be with as long as you''re there for her)" Amaryllis added.
"(But as a father, seeing your own child show the slightest of unhappiness is enough to make me worried)" Mykel exined as he fixed Elena''s position on his back.
"(Perhaps you don''t have to be a father figure for her anymore)" Amaryllis suggested as she looked at Mykel.
Mykel turned his head and looked at Amaryllis with a confused look on his face. That sentence was enough to make him think that something was wrong with that girl''s talk.
"It looks like there won''t be anyone to greet us anymore," Jeanne said as shended beside Amaryllis. She then looked at Elena and wondered why she was on Mykel''s back, hiding her face on his shoulder. "We are clear to go," Jeanne continued.
"Alright. You guys find cars for yourself and meet me at the portal. I''m going to fly with her," Mykel answered as he looked at Jeanne.
Jeanne hummed and then left, but she looked back once to look at those two flying into the sky. She then looked at Amaryllis who was following her from behind.
"What happened to her?" Jeanne asked as shended.
"She''s asking him if she would find someone like him in the future, and that''s what is all about," Amaryllis answered. "I think she took that conversation seriously, or what Aurea whispered into her ear," Amaryllis continued.
"That woman, really..." Jeanne sighed as she shook her head. "Sometimes she really loves to y with someone''s feelings no matter who they are," Jeanne looked at Aurea kicking a dead body out of the car.
They all drove to where the portal was, and there was nobody who dared to stop them. They had realized it was a mistake to fight them, and now they had lost a big chunk of the power that China had.
It took them a while since they had to use a map to find out where the portal was. When they arrived, they saw so many dead bodies scattered on the ground, the road, and the military base near the portal. It was Mykel who killed them all as he was waiting for their arrival and Elena was spacing out near the portal as she stared at it without blinking her eyes.
"Is everyone here?" Mykel asked as he looked at Jeanne and flicked the cigarette.
"Yes, everyone is here," Jeanne answered and nodded her head.
"Alright, let''s head inside," Mykel said and then entered the portal with Elena.
Everyone followed them from behind, and they saw so many ships had been built inside the portal. They didn''t need one of those since they could fly and it was faster that way, so Mykel decided to destroy each one of them until they couldn''t be fixed anymore.
"So, what''s the mission here? Are we just going to get Nefarath?" Aurea asked.
"No, we will clear the whole Limbo world and try to enter the secondyer. With that being said, you guys already know what will happen, right?" Mykel asked.
"Hell is going to let loose, demons from the secondyers can enter the Limbo world, and they can enter Earth as well from there. Just like what will happen if we destroy all the Pirs of Earth," Rozan answered as he checked his staff.
"Let''s give both demons and humans hell," Mykel said as he fixed his gloves. "It''s time to destroy the peaceful days and let all hell loose," Mykel continued.
Chapter 119 Cold-blooded creature.
"Dukes of Hell. I wonder why is there such a rank in a demon world, and why ranking it with nobility titles?" Brynhilde asked as she looked at the demons that she and just killed.
"It''s easier for humans to understand the rank and how dangerous they are. Back in the days when royalties exist, they used the nobility titles to educate the people about demons," Rozan answered as he tried to create something with Mykel''s blood and alchemy. "There''s no specific reason, really..." Rozan mumbled as he paid attention to the homunculus that he fed with Mykel''s blood on his hand.
Rozan watched the homunculus react to Mykel''s blood, but then it started to act weirdly until its body exploded. He was startled as the remaining homunculus melted and evaporated into the air.
"What are you doing?" Shelly asked as she appeared right behind Rozan.
"I haven''t been able to test this out. I''m experimenting to use Mykel''s blood with a homunculus and wonder what kind of monster I''ll create," Rozan answered as he wiped his face.
Shelly listened to Rozan''s exnation, but then she stopped following him as she watched Mykel who stood right in front of them. Rozan bumped into Mykel''s chest, and he was surprised when he saw Mykel looking down at him.
"What did you just try to do?" Mykel asked.
"I was trying to create something with your blood with homunculus," Rozan answered nervously. "I''m wondering if I could make something amazing with it," Rozan added as he walked back.
"That''s stupidly dangerous," Amaryllis said as she appeared right behind Mykel and peeked her head at Rozan. "Even if you seeded, do you think that homunculus will listen to your words and orders? With Mykel''s blood, you will only create a cold-blooded creature that might be able to kill you," Amaryllis exined with a serious expression.
"Really?" Rozan asked and he looked a bit scared.
"Homunculus have infinite growth and depends on the material you use to make them an intelligent creature. If you''re using Mykel''s blood, the blood that''s enough to create something beyond godlike, do you think it won''t happen if it became a homunculus?" Amaryllis asked with her eyebrows raised. "What you were trying to do is going to kill us all. So I suggest you not do that ever again," Amaryllis pointed out.
"I-I see... I won''t do that again, I promise," Rozan said as he raised his hands.
"That applied to you as well, Deviatris," Mykel said. "I can see that you''re interested in it and thinking of doing it behind my back," Mykel looked at Deviatris with a cold gaze.
"I won''t. I promise," Deviatris said as she hid behind Kiersha.
They all then went into the portal that Amaryllis had found, and they were in a simr ce to the previous ones. They were weed by legions of demons, but those weren''t a problem for them, in fact, they were getting bored by weak opponents.
"Got anything?" Elena asked Amaryllis.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Barbatos. This one is different from the ones that we have encountered. He serves three kings of hell, and it appears he holds ess to enter the secondyer," Amaryllis answered after she gathered information from the demon that was captured by Elena.
"Kings of Hell? So they''re stronger than the Princes of Hell? Stronger than Lucifer?" Sven asked with a confused look.
"No. These kings are the ones who rule the second and thirdyers of hell. The princes are the one who rules the fourth down to the ninthyers, and Lucifer observe in the center with Lilith," Mykel answered. "It sounds confusing, but just imagine eachyer as a different continent with so many kingdoms," Mykel added.
"Mykel is right, and since the Limbo world or the firstyer is the highest one, Kings and Princes aren''t allowed to be here. The rules forbid them since the Limbo world isn''t really a ce for punishment," Amaryllis pointed out. "Also, this Barbatos holds an important role in the Limbo world, and I believe we will get something useful from him," Amaryllis continued.
"Good. Find him and bring him here," Mykel said as he looked at Kiersha and the other princesses.
They all nodded with understanding as they spread their wings, and then flew to find Barbatos.
It took them an hour until they came back with a demon in a hunter uniform with a hunter cap that covered his gray and messy long hair. He had long and big ears, and he looked like a big goblin which didn''t look threatening at allpared to the other dukes. One thing that made Jeanne and the others surprised was that Frigna and Sapphira were both heavily injured.
"What happened to both of you?" Aurea asked with her eyebrows furrowed.
Frigna threw an old rifle to the ground with bird carvings on the body. They were surprised to see a rifle in a demon world, but it didn''t look like a normal old rifle. When Gerrard took it, he felt like his strength was being sucked into the rifle, but it didn''t affect him that much.
"That damn gun is the reason why we are like this..." Frigna answered as she looked at the hole in her left chest that slowly healed back. "It''s not just a gun, it didn''t need a bullet and somehow it can shoot something powerful with magic as the bullet," Frigna exined.
Gerrard checked the gun and decided to test it out, and when he covered the gun with his magic, it started to react. He shot a massive ball of ck fire in the distance, and when it hit the hill, it exploded like a nuclear bomb. The shockwave was enough to knock everyone back and it shocked them by how powerful it was.
"It broke..." Gerrard said as he checked the barrel that got busted.
"That''s a nice weapon. Why don''t you bring it back with you and try to learn how to make it? You can use a gun now, rather than a bow," Mykel suggested as he looked at the rifle.
"I''ll help you with that. I''m interested in devices that run by magic. I might be able to improve it and make something better," Shelly said as she checked the rifle in Gerrard''s hand.
"Yeah. I would dly make something from this," Gerrard said as he held the gun tightly.
Amaryllis touched Barbatos'' head and read all his memories, and when she was done, both Frigna and Sapphira destroyed his into pieces. Zherlthsh and Vixelleth came back with Nefarath not long after that, and she regained her power back.
"What do we have?" Mykel asked.
"Everything," Amaryllis answered with a satisfied smile. "I have the whole Limbo world and its structure, and I know where the rest of the dukes are. We can go from here to every ce in Limbo world and it will be a long journey since I have made the fastest route," Amaryllis continued.
"Let''s spread out. Aurea, you go with your sisters. Jeanne, you go with Brynhilde and Amaryllis. Sven, lead the boys. Manna, you go with thedies," Mykel said as he looked at them. "Elena, youe with me," Mykel continued.
"Without Amaryllis? We might get lost," Sven asked.
"Don''t worry, I can be your GPS. I''ll guide you to where you should go," Amaryllis answered.
"Uh... Okay..." Sven looked at Amaryllis weirdly because sometimes she acted goofy and silly.
"Since there''s no more question, let''s move," Mykel said.
They all nodded and went their separate ways to find the remaining Dukes of Hell. Amaryllis had given everyone a mini-map like in a game, and it was enough to guide them to where they had to go. It was helpful and it wouldn''t take long since everyone was strong enough to handle the Dukes.
Mykel watched everyone leave and no longer could be seen, and then he looked at Elena who had been spacing out. He approached her and carried her like a princess in his arms and it started her while at the same time flustered.
"Wh-why?" Elena asked and looked at Mykel with her reddened face.
"What''s wrong? You don''t like it?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised. "I don''t know what I did, or if you''re still bothered by our conversation back then. But I want you to know that I won''t leave your side as long as you want me there," Mykel said as he looked at Elena.
"But why do I have to be carried like this?" Elena asked and her face became more red the longer she was in his arms.
"I have never carried you like this, I just want to see your reaction. I have never seen you make that kind of expression before, so it''s new for me," Mykel smiled as he spread his wings. "I''ll carry you until you don''t want to be carried anymore," Mykel added and started flying.
"It''s embarrassing, but I''m happy, and also this won''t be enough to make me happy," Elena said as she leaned her head on Mykel''s chest.
"I know. Let''s take a few days'' break, just the two of us. I have been neglecting you for a hundred years, so I promise it will be fun," Mykel replied.
"Okay. I''m looking forward to it," Elena smiled as she closed her eyes and let the wind hit her face.
Chapter 120 Experiment.
"Damn, this ce is really like a massive ant nest. We have gone through six portals, and we''re not even there yet," Rozan said as he rode on Alpha''s back and looked at the mini-map. "Guys! Hold on a minute! I think I saw something!" Rozan shouted as Alpha blocked everyone''s path.
They all looked at Rozan with their eyebrows raised, but then he stood on top of Alpha''s head and looked at the distance. He pointed at something in the distance, and they could see some kind of aurora that faintly could be seen in the distance.
"An aurora? In a ce like this?" Gunnar furrowed his eyebrows in disbelief. "But on the mini-map, there''s nothing showing on that side of the map. Do you want to check it out or should we just ignore it, Sven?" Gunnar looked at Sven who pped his wings at the front to maintain the height.
"Let''s check it out. It''s not that far anyway," Sven answered. "Let''s go,"
They all flew to where the aurora was, and when they arrived, it wasn''t the aurora that they imagined in Norway. It was a massiveke with lights that were luminescent from the deep that reflected on the sky. They wondered what it was, but they hesitated to check it out because of how dark and deep theke was.
"Anyone wants to volunteer to check what''s inside theke?" Sven asked as he looked at the others.
"I''ll go," Euros said as he walked to the edge of theke and looked at his own reflection on the surface.
Euros jumped down into theke without hesitation and dove into the deep fearlessly. They waited until he came back, but then suddenly something big was going up to the surface. A giant eel with a head like a human came out of the water and started to screech with drool and salivaing out uncontrobly.
The eel was wounded around its body, and it looked fresh as the blood came from its body. It was Euros who wounded the eel, and he was fighting that thing inside theke. Euros then came out and swung his sword right on the eel''s head, and cut its head in half.
"There are so many of them down there! They''re protecting something!" Euros shouted as he looked at the others. "I need hands, a lot of hands," Euros added.
Rinon, Kurgreo, Arvel, Lexus, and Nexus decided to join in and jumped into theke to help Euros. It didn''t take long until theke turned pitch ck from the blood of the eels. Although it was pitch ck, they still could see something glowing underneath.
Euros and the others came out of theke, and their whole body and armor turned ck from the blood. Euros were holding something as big as a basketball in the shape of an octahedron. It had a pink color and it was translucent so that they could see what was inside it, but it didn''t glow like when it was underwater.
"I don''t know what this is, but if it''s being protected by those things, it should be important, right?" Euros asked as he showed it to everyone.
Rozan took it out of Euros'' hands and examined it thoroughly, but he couldn''t feel anything. No magic power, no evil power, and no divine power, it looked like it was just an empty vessel, but what made him curious was why it glowed inside the water. Explore more adventures at empire
He thought really hard until he decided to cover it and wrap it inside a bubble of water. It glowed as he expected, and somehow it irradiated powerful magic the moment it made contact with water. Although it was a good discovery, it didn''t change the fact that he couldn''t get anything from it.
"I don''t know. This thing is odd, and I think we should bring it with us and ask Amaryllis once we meet her," Rozan said as he sighed and looked disappointed that he couldn''t get anything from it.
Aurea with her sisters had destroyed the whole city of demons that they found on their way to their destination. It was a massacre and nobody survived their attacks, but Deviatris found something when she was wandering around. A simr object with a cube shape and a light green translucent color, but this one had something inside it.
"What do you think that is?" Aurea asked Deviatris after she showed it to her sisters.
"This looks like an incubator," Deviatris answered as she looked at it from below. "A ce to put a seed," Deviatris added.
"A seed? Like what?" Vixelleth asked as she stood beside Deviatris and stared at what she looked at.
"It''s neither a soul nor a fetus. It''s something else, but I don''t actually know what it is," Deviatris answered as she looked at the ck gooey stringy substance inside the cube. "I could examine it, but not here. So I''ll keep it with me," Deviatris counted.
Jeanne, Brynhilde, and Amaryllis were the first ones to reach their destination without taking any detours. They focused on killing all the demons and the Dukes of Hell that they were assigned to. They arrived at a castle that weirdly enough looked a bit modernized and didn''t look like an old medieval castle.
"Hmm?" Amaryllis tilted her head as she stared at the castle. "There''s something inside, something ominous. I''m not talking about the Duke of Hell, I''m talking about something else inside," Amaryllis exined.
"What is it?" Jeanne asked with her eyebrows raised.
"Emotion. A grudge," Amaryllis answered. "I think I know what it is now. It''s something that Barbatos and the Kings of Hell have been nning to create. Something sinister, but it appears they''re still far from finishing it," Amaryllis continued.
"Should we destroy it?" Brynhilde asked.
"Can we not destroy it? I want to see it for myself and get my hands on it," Amaryllis looked at Jeanne.
"If that''s what you want that we won''t destroy it," Jeanne smiled gently at Amaryllis. "Let''s get it done since we still have so many ces to go," Jeanne said as she unsheathed her old sword.
Mykel and Elena looked at the big wooden door that was chained and locked in front of them. Elena melted the chains and the lock with her life energy, and then she opened the door to see what was inside. When they walked in, they saw so many human tubes with nothing inside, but then they saw a ball with a red translucent color with a thick ck mist moving inside.
"Who would have thought hell has a ce like this? It feels like we are in a scientist''sboratory," Mykel said as he looked at how it looked like a realb, but it had
"Dad, look at this," Elena said as she looked at one of the huma tubes that was covered in ck goo. "I can feel something inside this tube, it''s not alive, but it''s not dead either," Elena continued as she put her hand on the tube.
Suddenly a hand appeared from inside the tube, and a head hit the ss that made Elena jolt. Mykel chuckled and couldn''t hold hisughter, and it made Elena embarrassed. She broke the tube because she was a bit pissed that it startled her, and then the body fell out of the tube.
"What''s this thing?" Elena asked as she crouched and stared at a creature that only had half of its body.
The creature suddenly opened its eyes and screamed as it crawled in a panic for some reason. They both watched the creature try to leave, but then a ck mist sipped out of its body. The mist was covering its face and it made the creature more panicked and screamed louder.
"Isn''t that like what happened to Sasha? That same thick mist covered her face and made her suffer," Elena pointed out as she walked toward the creature.
Mykel looked at the back of the creature and saw the ck misting from it, just like Sasha. He then crushed the back of the creature and killed it in an instant, and the mist started to wander around and left like it was alive.
"What was that?" Elena asked as she looked at the mist leaving.
"It was an emotion, or to be exact a fragment of it. One of the emotions of the Seven Deadly Sins based on what Amaryllis told me just now," Mykel answered. "They''re trying to recreate something with that emotion. They''re trying to create demons like Princes of Hell," Mykel added as he looked at the body that he had crushed.
"So, that thing over there is a fragment of an emotion?" Elena asked as she looked at the glowing red ball on the table.
"I''m not sure if that''s just a fragment or something more than that. We might find something interesting if we bring it with us," Mykel answered.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 122 Queen.
"King Paimon, she''s loyal to Lucifer just like Lilith," Amaryllis said as she looked at the woman kneeling on the ground in a white dress with a gold crown that was bolted to her head. "She''s not one of the Kings that Barbatos served," Amaryllis added as she bent her knees to touch Paimon''s long white hair.
"Why is it that everyone loyal to him is mostly women?" Elena asked with her arms crossed as she sat on the throne.
"He led a rebellion against his own creator, and that should be enough to tell how amazing he was. He brought dozens of angels to his side, and even though they lost, they followed him because they knew he had something that other being didn''t have. Even until now, some of them stay loyal to him," Amaryllis answered as she read Paimon''s memories as she tried to corrupt her to be her puppet.
Elena hummed as she looked at Mykel.
"So he''s simr to my dad, and perhaps that''s why so many women followed these two," Elena said. "Maybe that''s why he chose you, Dad. He could see himself inside you, and he''s trying to scheme something with your existence," Elena pointed out as she kept staring at Mykel.
"What''s done is done. We don''t know if he used me so I can go against The Lord, but even if it is, I''m doing it my own way without his help. I''m going to be the dog who bites the one who feeds me," Mykel said with a serious expression as he kept watching Amaryllis try to corrupt Paimon.
Paimon couldn''t resist because of Mykel''s [Arcana Judgement] skill that made her vulnerable. Both Elena and Amaryllis weren''t affected by his skill because Amaryllis owned the skill, and Elena was just Elena. Mykel thought that it was nice to have them both beside him.
"Rise," Amaryllis said as she slowly stood up.
Mykel deactivated his skill, and Paimon was slowly getting up the moment she had the strength to stand. She looked at Amaryllis and then she slowly bowed her head down at her, showing her loyalty and inferiority to Amaryllis.
All the demons were about to attack the three of them, but then Paimon raised her hand and stopped them from moving. They obeyed her order and stayed down without questioning her decision. It was a sight to see that Amaryllis could easily own and rule two hundred legions of demons.
"Your wish is mymand, master," Paimon said in her soft and soothing voice.
"Before that, I want to give you what you have lost," Amaryllis said as she touched Paimon''s left shoulder.
White feathered wings were spreading slowly behind Paimon''s back, and she was touched by those wings. She was in disbelief as she touched how soft her right wing was, and it put a big smile on her face. All the demons were shocked and joyful when they saw the wings that had been taken away from her.
"Master, please," Paimon said as she slowly walked back and then pointed her left hand at the throne.
Amaryllis hesitated because she didn''t think she should do it, but when she looked at Mykel and Elena they both tilted their heads on toward the throne. She felt something that she had never felt before, a feeling of happiness.
She walked toward the throne and sat on it, and then Paimon went down to her knee right in front of her. All the demons did the same and bowed their heads down to her as if she had be their new ruler.
Your journey continues at empire
"That suits you very well," Mykel said with a smile. "But this won''t be enough for you. You have to gain more of them until all hell and everyone in it bow their heads down to you," Mykel continued.
"But I''m not supposed to do that. I don''t deserve this, and you should be the one who deserves it," Amaryllis said as she felt ufortable because of nervousness about taking that role.
"What are you talking about? You''re smiling right now and you''re happy about it. You deserve whatever you want to have because that''s what being alive with freedom should be," Elena said as she rested her head on Mykel''s right shoulder. "Be free, because Mykel wants you to," Elena smiled happily at Amaryllis.
Amaryllis still didn''t want to believe it, but when she looked at Mykel, he nodded his head and agreed with what Elena had just said. She was overwhelmed and overjoyed when she looked at Paimon and the demons that bowed their heads to them.
"Thank you, Mykel," Amaryllis said as she looked at Mykel with admiration. "I won''t forget this moment," Amaryllis added with a huge smile on her face.
A legion wasposed of five thousand demons, and since Paimon owned andmanded two hundred legions, Amaryllis had a million demons under hermand. That was more than enough to conquer the whole of America''s continents, and that was exactly what they were nning to do.
Amaryllis ordered Paimon to send half of her army to Earth through the gap that was opened in Limbo world. Paimon didn''t question her decision and immediately sent five hundred thousand demons to Earth.
"Any information rted to Luciel, Beldathiel, and Anathiel?" Elena asked.
"Nothing. Paimon is a loyal follower of Lucifer, and she won''t know what he doesn''t tell her. You can say she was blindly following him, so she didn''t know much about the current situation," Amaryllis answered. "The journey is still long, we will ask every single one of the Kings," Amaryllis said.
After that, the three of them left and went to another kingdom and corrupted another king to their side.
Another King of Hell bowed his head to Amaryllis, and this time it was Bm that led forty legions, a demon with three heads. One head was the head of a bull, the second of a man, and the third of a ram. He had ming eyes and the tail of a serpent. He carried a hawk in his fist and rode a strong bear with three heads.
Bm was one of the Kings of Hell that Barbatos served, and when Amaryllis read his memories, she was surprised. The objects also existed on the secondyer, and she knew where all the objects'' locations were. She then asked Jeanne and the others to retrieve it for her by putting them on the mini-map.
Amaryllis also found Anathiel''s location, and she was indeed on the secondyer. Mykel and Elena went there themselves to take her back as Amaryllis stayed behind to ask questions to Bm. She was interested in the experiment and wanted to know the details from him since he knew quite a lot.
The news had spread and everyone knew what was going on, and they were surprised that Amaryllis had overruled the two kingdoms. She possessed one and a half million powerful demons, and soon she would get more that would make her the true Queen of Hell.
After they got their objectives, they all gathered inside Bm''s castle, and they saw Amaryllis speaking with Bm with excitement. She was always cheerful and anything would interest her whenever she knew something new. She was enjoying her life to the fullest, and somehow it made them all jealous and happy at the same time.
"Anathiel!" All the Demon Princesses were happy to see her.
Mykel had no idea why Anathiel became loved by all the Demon Princesses, but a hundred years of living would be the reason why. He watched all the sisters who surrounded her, worried about her, and asked her how badly she was treated.
After Jeanne told Mykel what had happened to Anathiel when he was gone, he was surprised that Anathiel had be the one and only Demon Queen. Luciel was the one who suggested that because Anathiel was the brightest, smartest, and most disciplined. Beldathiel was exactly the same, but her [Sloth] skill made her theziest being in the novel world.
"She possessed a skill called Queen''s Aura?" Mykel asked Jeanne as he looked at Anathiel.
"Yes, it''s simr to the Brisingamen artifact that Freyja has, but it''s stronger than that. As long as she was around them, all the Demon Princesses became invincible because she folded their power by a hundred times," Jeanne answered. "But that''s if they stayed around her. If not, they won''t get the aura. It was Elena who nurtured that skill for her," Jeanne continued.
"Is that so? I guess I should fix that and make it even better," Mykel said as he looked at Amaryllis still talking with Bm.
"This is more than I thought," Amaryllis said as she walked toward Mykel. "I might need some assistance to handle all this knowledge and information that I have gathered," Amaryllis pointed out as she looked at Mykel.
"What do you need help with?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows raised.
"I can''t ask you to handle this. I know that your hands are already full, so I''m going to ask someone to help me with this. You can just wait and I''ll give you all the information that will be revealed after," Amaryllis said.
"And who do you have in mind?" Mykel asked.
"Anathiel would be the perfect assistant for me. I might need her to stay here with me," Amaryllis answered. "Rest assured that I''ll protect her with everything I got, and I''ll leave a clone here with her to rule this ce, so I can still serve you as my Owner," Amaryllis added.
"Alright, do as you please. I''m counting on you," Mykel said as he gently stroked Amaryllis'' head.
Amaryllis was shocked, but it feltfortable, rxing, and safe to have Mykel''s hand on her head.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 123 Protecting people.
"That''s all for today," Sasha said as she looked at the twig in her hand, the same twig that Uriel held back then. "You guys have trained really hard and Eun Soo already run out of stamina to heal you guys. Let''s continue this tomorrow morning," Sasha watched as the twig disappeared, and then left the training ground.
Anzel and Luis were supposed to be the ones that should be able to keep up with the training, but they both were exhausted and in pain. Gea and the others were resting on the side since they had already spent their time training with Sasha.
They were powerless against Sasha since the more they trained with her, the gap between them, and became wider. It felt like Sasha''s potential was limitless and she progressed faster than them. They still had no idea what power Raphael gave her, but being jealous of her was wrong, so they didn''t really think about it.
"I think I know what kind of new power that she got. She got the skill to borrow every skill and weapon from the angels, but I''m not sure how many that she could borrow though," Anastasia said after she observed Sasha for the past week.
"Well, she''s our leader, and she seems to be a special one because of her virtue. She''s invincible right now, and I don''t think we will face another disaster like in Norway now," Gea pointed out as she tightened her shoces.
"She might look invincible, butpared to Mykel and his team? I still don''t think she can win against them," Danny responded as he leaned against the wall and caught his breath.
"Please don''t bring his name or anyone rted to him in our conversation. We agreed to not speak about them since it would only make us look fucking useless," Anastasia said as she looked at Danny, and she was annoyed by the topic.
Danny raised his hands and stopped ruining the atmosphere as he apologized to them.
"By the way, since we are done here, how about we go out and have a drink? It''s been a while since we all go out together," Gea asked as she looked at everyone.
"I was about to say that. Let''s hang out somewhere peaceful this evening. I''ll ask Miss Sasha if she wants to join or not," Eun Soo said as she looked up at Gea since she was lying on the floor catching her breath.
The evening came, and they were all waiting on the ground floor of their apartment. When they were waiting for Eun Soo, the elevator doors opened, and they were surprised to see Sasha with her. Sasha decided to join because she was getting bored from staying in the apartment doing nothing.
"Let''s have fun tonight!" Eun Soo said in excitement with a huge grin on her face.
They went to the beach in Queennd and enjoyed the night breeze as they drank and ate dinner. It was so peaceful that they could see the stars and hear the waves so clearly.
"Miss Sasha, since Miss Lilith is gone, what will happen to the Redshield Guild? Will Agares be the guild leader again?" Anastasia asked as she held a bottle of vodka.
"I have discussed with Agares, and I might take the guild and be their guildmaster," Sasha answered as she drank her hot coffee.
"What?! Are you going to leave us, Miss Sasha?" Gea asked as she frowned at Sasha.
"No. Since you guys have been doing most of the work in guild affairs, I have so much free time that I don''t know what to spend it on. So I''m thinking of taking both guilds and bing guildmaster," Sasha answered and stared nkly at the sea. "It will be the same over there because Agares and the others will handle the guild affairs for me. So at least I can have something to do in my free time," Sasha added and took a sip of the coffee.
"Is that allowed? I mean, there''s no such rule to be a guildmaster for two guilds, but won''t it be a bit difficult? Like, what if you have to give a vote in the Guild League, and you have two voices instead of one which would be a bit unfair," Luis asked with curiosity.
"What''s the difference if Agares be the guildmaster? He will follow my lead and will take my side. Either way, I don''t think it would be a problem," Sasha answered and kept her eyes on the sea. "I''m going to order something. I''ll be back," Sasha said and then went inside the restaurant.
Sasha went to the bar and saw the TV hanging on the wall with the news about the terrorist attack by Mykel and his team. She watched as the portal in China was being heavily guarded by soldiers and Awakeners. She saw guilds from Japan, South Korea, Singapore, and other countries from southeast Asia gathered to arrest Mykel and his team.
"Finally they do something about it! These guys are worse than demons!" A man said as he enjoyed his peanuts at the counter. "That Mykel guy hurt his own colleagues, and now he''s going to pay for it," he continued.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The man looked at Sasha next to him, and he was surprised to see her there in the restaurant.
"You''re Miss Sasha, right?" The man asked in disbelief. "What are you doing out here? Aren''t you supposed to be there with those guys?" he continued.
"It''s a waste of time," Sasha answered as she ordered a drink.
The other people at the counter heard her answer and they were in disbelief. They started to stare at her with weird expressions, and they were judging her. She didn''t care about them and she just wanted to enjoy her time there.
"A waste of time? Are you dumb?" The man asked. "They killed people and destroyed a whole fucking city. They''re terrorists that need to be eliminated, and you say that it''s a waste of time? You''re the one wasting your time here," he continued.
"You can say whatever you want, and your words don''t matter to me because I know how strong the Rebirth Guild is. People like you who can still enjoy your drink in a fancy ce like this and have a good night''s sleep have no right to say anything about the current situation," Sasha answered as she watched the bartender make her drink. "Those people will die, and if the Virtue Guild goes there, we will die as well. If we die, who''s going to protect this ce if a breakout happens? You?" Sasha asked and nced at the man.
The man went quiet and didn''t know how to respond because, in the end, the Virtue Guild stayed there to protect the people. If heined about it, it would only make him a joke and he would be in the wrong.
"If you don''t believe me, just keep watching since you have so much free time toin, and you have nothing to worry about, right?" Sasha asked as she grabbed her drink, and then walked away.
Before Sasha could go outside, a sound of breaking news could be heard. She stopped and turned around to check the news on TV, everyone also went quiet to hear the news.
"We have received a report from the United States that a breakout is happening in Montana. The demons are unstoppable, and it has been confirmed that the demons are different from the previous ones," The newscaster informed as she read the paper in her hands. "A breakout is also happening in Pnd and so far there are at least thousands of people died in the past thirty minutes," she continued.
"Right now, a breakout is also happening in China, and all the guilds near the portal are trying to fight the demons. We also see movements in Antarctica again. With that information, the Prime Minister request everyone to stay at home because he believes a breakout will happen to us very soon," The newscaster said with a worried expression.
Everyone in the restaurant was shocked, and when the man turned around to look at Sasha, she was already gone.
Sasha wanted to tell the others, but they all already knew what was going on because they got a phone call. They were requested to defend the area around the portal immediately, and helicopters had been sent to their headquarters.
"Here we go again..." Anastasia said after she emptied the bottle of vodka in a single gulp.
Chapter 124 A glimmer of hope.
"Victor! Travis!" James yelled as he looked around the city that caught on fire around him. "Klein, do you find anyone?" James asked a man who was with him the whole time.
"No, sir. I don''t see any movement or any voice,'''' Klein answered as he shook his head. "If the demons managed to advance even after the Conqueror Guild and the Oath Guild held this city, doesn''t that mean they have fallen, Sir?" Klein asked as he looked at James with a worried expression.
"We all know that, but the chance of those two are dead is pretty low. They would be hiding somewhere since in the beginning we all already knew it would be impossible to stop the horse," James answered as he kept looking around.
Even after James sent the whole team to search for Victor and Travis for hours, they couldn''t find them. It couldn''t be confirmed, but they had assumed that both of them were already dead protecting the city.
James and Morris were the only ones left that could stop the demon hordes, but they already knew it would be impossible with just the two of them. They didn''t have any other choice but to retreat and prepare for the iing demons that were currently destroying other cities.
"Sir, President Richard is on the phone," A man said as he offered the phone to Morris.
Morris'' grabbed the phone and put it in his ear, "Yes, Mister Richard?"
"I heard the news. The Oath Guild and the Conqueror Guild have fallen. I want you and James to take a flight to Washington DC," Richard said.
"What? And what about the people in the other states? Are we going to let them die?" Morris asked in disbelief.
"Can you protect them?" Richard asked simply.
Morris went quiet and they both already knew the answer, and even if he tried to protect the people, it would only dy the inevitable. At the same time, he didn''t want to leave those people alone, and knowing they would die without getting any help hurt his pride.
"I know how you feel, but I''m not going to let the remaining Awakeners in the United States die. Of course, we have prepared something to handle this situation. Let the armies deal with demons with the weapons that we have invented to deal with demons," Richard exined. "For now, just take the flight because we have sent them to rescue the citizen," Richard pointed out.
"Yes, Mister Richard. I''ll take the flight immediately," Morris said as he nodded his head with understanding.
With heavy-heartedness, Morris left, but half of his members had decided to stay behind because they didn''t have the heart to leave the people. It was the same to half of James'' members, they didn''t want to leave and decided to help the soldiers to escort the citizen.
"I heard that Pnd has fallen, and now Germany is being attacked by demons. Even with the Valha Guild''s help, they couldn''t stop the demons from invading the nearby countries," James said as he read thetest news on his phone.
"China is also in a simr situation, and every side of the world is dealing with the same thing. It''s better if we just focus on our situation, James. We have a handful of unsolved problems," Morris pointed out as he looked down at the city from the ne.N?v(el)B\\jnn
It only took two hours until the demons had upied all the States on the west coast. The only states that hadn''t been attacked by demons were the east coast, and Washington DC would be the next ce that the demons would invade.
"Sir, we have sent everyone to their position and we have deployed all the artilleries that we have. The demons areing in hot, and they should arrive in ten minutes," Russel said to Richard in his office.
"I see. What about Mykel and his team? Is there any information?" Richard asked.
"No, Sir. All the informants that we have there have gone missing or killed in action. Even if there''s any info about them, they won''t be able toe back in time," Russel answered.
"What about Miss Lh and Miss Edith? Are they still in Rebirth Guild''s headquarters?" Richard asked as he looked outside the window and saw fighter jets flying over the White House.
"They''re still there, Sir. They''re somehow unbothered about the situation, and they said that they have no n on leaving," Russel answered as he looked at his wristwatch, counting down to the battle. "They both have prepared shelters and food for everyone," Russel added.
"How noble. She''s quite the opposite of Mykel, and I''m d that she''s like that," Richard said as he walked to his desk. "If that''s the case, send all the citizens to New York. This city will be ourst line of defense, and I want everyone to do what they have to do to prevent the demons from advancing," Richard continued with a serious expression.
"Yes, Sir, right away," Russel nodded with understanding. "What about you, Sir? You should leave too," Russel asked.
"I''ll stay. I want the soldiers to know that I''m not going to leave them behind. If they die, I will die with them," Richard answered as he removed his suit and tie.
The demon came early in the morning, and even though the sun hadn''t rose, the whole city was bright from fire, explosion, and flying bullets. It was a desperate battle, and they used everything they got to fend off the demons.
As the morning came with birds chirping in the trees, it had be so quiet. Hundreds of thousands of people were lying on the ground dead with missing body parts. Tanks, helicopters, fighter jets, and any armored vehicles were scattered around the street and only a few buildings still stood tall.
From all those casualties and millions of ammunition that had been fired, only a dozen of the demons were killed. The remaining had advanced to the next cities and thest defense had been broken. James and Morris were killed when they tried to protect Richard, and they managed to send him to New York at the cost of their lives.
Richard was depressed after he witnessed the gruesome battle and how the demons massacred everyone. He had failed to protect the country, and he had no right to be president of the United States. In the first ce, there wouldn''t be anyone to lead since extinction was what wasing to them.
"I''m sorry for your losses, Richard," Lh said as soon as Richard walked down the helicopter on the helipad on top of the Rebirth Guild building.
"You should leave, Miss Lh. It''s over," Richard said as he looked at the blood on his white shirt which was still fresh and wet. "There''s no future. We will be massacred once they arrived," Richard continued with a nk expression and dead eyes.
"Why don''t you get inside first and clean yourself? It will help you calm down," Lh said as she put her hand on Richard''s right shoulder.
Richard looked at Lh weirdly because she looked rxed and unbothered by what had happened. He had just realized that Lh might be the same as Mykel and the rest of the team. He believed that Lh had a screw loose just like the others.
Richard took a long bath since he didn''t want to leave, and deep down he wanted to stay safe in the bathroom. He was haunted by the faces of the soldiers, James, and Morris that died in the battle. His hands couldn''t stop shaking because of the trauma and the fear that he witnessed. In the end, he snapped back to reality because he had the responsibility to protect the people that were still alive.
When he left and went to Lh''s office, he couldn''t find her, and so he asked her secretary. He didn''t know why Lh was in the armory, but he went there to go and check. When he arrived, he saw Lh and Edith wearing light armor in dark red.
"Miss Lh, Miss Edith, what are you nning to do in those?" Richard asked.
"I think you have forgotten, Richard," Lh said as she tied her hair. "We both are Awakeners and since it hase to this, do you think Mykel would let his empire be destroyed by demons?" Lh asked with a smile.
"But, you haven''t been leveling up. You guys won''t be able to fight those demons," Richard pointed out and was still in disbelief.
"Do you think Mykel would entrust his empire to someone who isn''tpetent to protect it?" Lh asked with her eyebrows raised. "It''s indeed has been a while, but we both are enough to fight them. So, sit tight and watch, Richard," Lh said as she walked past Richard with Edith following her from behind.
For some reason, Richard could see a glimmer of hope after hearing that from Lh.
Chapter 125 It was the plan all along.
The people were fighting to take the shelters that Lh and Edith had provided. There were too many people and so few ces, and nobody wanted to give their spots to those who already got theirs. They didn''t care about older people, kids, or women, they only cared for themselves.
Since there weren''t that many soldiers in New York, they couldn''t contain or calm the people. Their instructions were ignored, and even if they used force, nobody would care and keep fighting.
"Look at those people. They dirtied and vandalized our buildings, and yet here they are, using our facilities with no shame," Lh said as she looked out at the street inside the car. "Once this is over, we can finally make this whole continent ours. There will be no one that can stop us now," Lh continued.
"Isn''t the continent too big for all of us? What are we going to do with it?" Edith asked as she drove the car.
"Who knows? Mykel is the one who nned to create an empire here, so I think he has something in mind," Lh answered and checked the short sword in her hands. "I might not be able to help much, so you''re going to handle everything. You take the lead and I''ll follow," Lh said.
"But Miss Lh, don''t you have that skill? I think you can handle everything by yourself if you used it," Edith pointed out and looked at Lh.
"I could, but there are too many eyes. Using it might stir problems and they would think that I''m not human," Lh said as she put the sword in the backseat. "They will be suspicious of me, and I don''t want that," Lh added and fixed her hair.
"Well then, I''ll dly take the lead. It has been a while for me as well, but since these demons belong to Amaryllis, we won''t be taking it seriously. She had warned us and she personally told us that we will be fine," Edith pointed out.
They had arrived at the highway, and it was crowded with people trying to enter New York. Those people would only die since they could see the hordes of demons in the distance.
Lh and Edith decided to stay in the car and wait until most of the people died. They didn''t need more people in their city since it was already crowded with refugees.
"Here theye," Lh said and saw cars flying in the distance from getting attacked by demons.
They could see people screaming in fear and panic as they tried to enter the city on foot. It only took the demons a few minutes until most of the people on the highway died. After that, Lh and Edith walked out of the car with their weapons ready in their hands.
Edith dashed forward and swung her daggers on the road, creating a massive projectile attack that was enough to separate the road and made a huge crevasse. The demons who were flying and walking there got cut in half or destroyed into pieces.
The demons changed their direction and decided to fight those two rather than pursue the people. The demons wore heavy armor, and they were three meters tall with ck bat wings on their backs. Bullets wouldn''t be able to prate the armor, and des couldn''t even scratch them as Richard warned.N?v(el)B\\jnn
A few people decided to stop running and watch their saviors fight the demons. They were surprised when they saw Lh''s and Edith''s faces because they never thought those two could fight.
Edith jumped from one demon to another as she decapitated them or cut them in half. She even bounced from one demon to another who was in the air as if gravity didn''t work on her. She looked like dancing because not a single attack hit her even though she was surrounded by demons.
Lh also did the same thing, but her movements looked a bit stiff and unnatural, unlike Edith. Although she was like that, she killed as many as Edith and she started to get used to her old powers after so long she hadn''t used them.
It had been confirmed there were at least twenty thousand demons and only a few dozen that they managed to kill. It was shocking that those two killed more than the whole country could ever do, even James and the other Awakeners had trouble killing one of the demons.
The battlested a whole day for those two topletely exterminate all the demons that tried to enter New York. They both looked at all the mess they had created, but at the same time, they both felt refreshed. When they were about to leave, so many people were watching them in the distance.
"Looks like we are going to be viral. They''re recording everything," Lh said as she sheathed her sword. "Let''s head back. I''m tired," Lh said as she wiped off the demon blood on her right cheek with the back of her right hand.
"I don''t think anyone would have the time to check the inte since everyone around the world will be busy fighting the demons," Edith said as she chuckled and put her daggers on her waist. "Let me clean you up, first. I can use Magic," Edith continued and create a water ball in her hands.
After Edith cleaned Lh and herself, they both left and went straight to their headquarters. Everyone knew what had happened they were cheering them on for protecting the city, but little did they know that their peaceful time would be over.
Some of the people were suspicious that Lh and Edith didn''t go to Montana to prevent the disaster from happening. They started to assume that it was Mykel''s order all along since he stated that he wouldn''t care if people died. They realized that if that was the case, the Rebirth Guildmitted genocide indirectly, and they were furious because of it.
Lh and Edith had changed to their office attire, and they were sitting in the meeting room with Richard. They both were staring at Richard who looked suspicious, disappointed, and furious because he had the same thoughts as those people.
"We have taken care of the demons. Everything is fine now," Lh said as she leaned and crossed her legs.
"If you have the power to stop the demons, why didn''t youe and help us?" Richard asked as he stared at them and held down his anger.
"Have you forgotten about what Mykel said back then in Norway? He had stated that we, the Rebirth Guild won''t care about your struggle against demons. Isn''t that what this is all about? You''re lucky that you came here because this ce is our empire, and we both are protecting it from demons," Lh said as she leaned forward and rested her arms that were crossed on the table. "But now, the threat isn''t just demons for the Rebirth Guild. Humans are also a threat," Lh added and stared Richard in the eye.
Richard''s heart skipped a beat when he heard that, and he realized that he had nobody else to protect him. It could be said that the United States didn''t exist anymore because there wasn''t a single power left. The only one who still held power was the Rebirth Guild, and now that it hade to that, they had no reason to keep him alive.
"I can see that you understand the situation you''re in right now. You realize that it''s over for you and the remaining survivors in this country. Your time is over, Richard, and your fate is now in my hand," Lh said.
Richard was thinking of running away, but he realized that Edith was no longer there next to Lh. Suddenly a dagger was right under his chin and ready to cut his throat open. He started to sweat and breathe heavily out of fear, and he tried too hard to find a way out a safe one.
"Is this what Mykel has been nning to do? To take over the whole nation for himself?" Richard asked in a trembling voice.
"Of course. He has nned this from the beginning, long before you found us," Lh answered with a mischievous smile.
"Do you even realize what you guys did? You killed innocent lives just so you can take their home andnd," Richard asked.
"Please, you worked for the Redshield family," Lh scoffed. "You manipted the world economy and killed more people than we do. You made people suffer as you be richer and richer," Lh pointed out as she stared Richard in the eye.
Lh suddenly stood up and slowly walked toward Richard as she scraped the table with her nails.
"Enough with the meaningless talk, and you can''t leave this ce no matter what you''re going to offer. We don''t need you, we never do," Lh said as she stood right next to Richard. "Goodbye, Richard. You were quite useful for us," Lh continued.
Edith slit Richard''s throat and let him bleed to death. She and Lh watched him struggle and tried to stop the bleeding by putting his hands on his neck. Edith didn''t cut his throat widely so he would suffer and struggle as long as he could.
It took him three minutes until he finally stopped moving and bathed his body in his blood. He died with his eyes and mouth wide open, and then Edith cleaned all the mess up with magic, including burning Richard''s body into ashes.
"It''s finally done. Now we proceed on the next step," Lh said as she looked at the crowds on the streets.
Chapter 126 Having fun.
Sasha swung her spear and killed five demons around her, and then she stabbed the spear tounch her up into the air. The moment she was in the air, she changed her spear into a hammer and mmed it to the ground, killing two demons by crushing them into the ground and dozens of them from the shockwave. She then changed her hammer into a sword and started to cut and sh the demons around her.
Anzel and the others were also busy dealing with the demons around them, but they took a nce at Sasha because she was amazing. They couldn''t believe it was that easy for her to kill the demons and how she suddenly mastered all types of weapons.
Anzel mastered his swordsmanship thanks to his [All Knowing] skill that helped him. He maxed out his sword skills, both offensive and defensive, and he also learned martial arts that made him outstanding. The problem was his weapon that was poorly made and it made him impossible to kill with it. He had to steal the weapon from the demon to kill them.
Eun Soo had no problem protecting herself thanks to the ring artifact on her index finger. She could easily zap dozens of demons and turn them into ashes without even trying. She had be so powerful and made her confidence in herself as long as she had the ring.
Anastasia was thrilled when she swung her scythe and instantly killed all the demons. No matter how big they were and how sturdy their armor was, it was no match for her scythe. She felt like an Angel of Death, and the feeling when she killed them was like bliss. She couldn''t stop smiling andughing as she ughtered the demons.
"You demons have no fear? Let me see your fear," Anastasia said as a ck cloak wrapped around her body and hid her face.
The demons trembled in fear when they looked at her appearance because it reminded them of Azrael. They couldn''t move their bodies, and that made her excited when she saw all the demons on their knees in front of her.
Danny could hear Anastasia''sughter in the distance and wondered what had happened over there. When he saw her decapitating and cutting the demons in half, he knew why she was so happy because he also enjoyed his new power.
His [God''s Strength Aura] skill made him invincible so that the demon couldn''t even scratch his skin. All his status points were multiplied by a hundred and that was enough to toy with the demons. His great sword from the skill also made him like a God of War and it was so light and yet so strong and sharp.
"Damn, Ana, yourughter is contagious," Danny said as he chuckled and ughtered the demons around him. When he was enjoying his moment, suddenly he saw Gea flying with wings made of white fire. "I see you''re enjoying your time as well, Gea," Danny smirked as he looked at Gea burning the demons into ashes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Geanded and released a heatwave to burn the demons around her. She then created a bow with the me and shot a me arrow into the sky. She shot down multiple demons as the arrow prated through the demon''s body and struck another until the arrow lost most of its power and disappeared into thin air.
She flew up into the sky again and this time shot down a big me arrow. The moment the arrow hit the ground it exploded and killed dozens of them in an instant. She then changed the bow into two swords and started fighting the demons that were in the air with her.
"Come if you want to die!" Gea shouted as she looked at dozens of demons flying toward her.
When the demons got close to Gea, she wrapped herself with her me wings. She looked like a burning egg, and when the demons tried to attack her, their weapons and arms started to aze. Not a single attack couldnd on her because the weapons melted before they could reach her body.
"This is so fun," Gea giggled as she hid behind her holy me.
The moment Gea spread her wings, it created res that spread out and fiercely burned the demons in the distance. When she was enjoying the view of demons being burned into ashes, a light arrow flew right past her from below. She was startled and when she looked down, it was Luis'' arrow that shot a demon in the sky far above her.
"Was that on purpose?" Gea asked as she looked down.
"I was just testing if my arrow could reach that high. Turns out it can, sorry!" Luis answered. "I can see that you''re having fun up there," Luis pointed out.
"Of course! Since you guys are dealing with the demons on the ground, the sky is my territory!" Gea said with a huge smile on her face. "I see that you have killed a lot of them as well. Is that bow really fun to use?" Gea asked as she used her ming bow.
"This bow is awesome, and I haven''t even used my strongest skill," Luis answered as he dodged and moved in between the demons. "Watch this," Luis said as he went on his knee and pointed his bow at the sky.
Luis shot a big and thick light arrow into the sky, and it went so high that Gea couldn''t see it anymore. It took a moment until she could see the arrow had turned into an arrow shower. The arrows were as small as a toothpick, and even though they were small, they were enough to prate and pierce the demon''s body.
With that single attack, Luis killed dozens of demons because their whole bodies were covered in holes that couldn''t be healed. He then shot the same big arrow, but this time he pointed it straight at the demons in front of him. He killed more than anyone else, and he felt like he could kill the three-eyed demon with that bow.
It took them a whole day to finally kill every single demon that came out of the portal. It was because they anticipated that everything was under control and nobody died or no ces that got destroyed by those demons. They were lucky because they were on time. After all, if they werete just for a few minutes, the damage would be severe and the situation would be worse.
Although they were fighting nonstop for a whole day, they weren''t exhausted and time flew by really fast for them. Anzel and Luis realized that sparring and training with Sasha was more exhausting than fighting demons. The others felt the same way and made them think that Sasha trained them for a moment like this.
"Miss Sasha, we are done here," Gea said as she approached Sasha who was cleaning her face from the demon''s blood with a wet towel.
"There''s no more demon inside the portal?" Sasha asked.
"Yes, we have checked and there''s no more demon army, only the demons that live in the forest," Gea answered as she nodded her head. "Everyone is waiting for you in the dining hall. We want to eat together, Miss Sasha," Gea said.
"I''ll be there in a minute," Sasha said as she grabbed the new shirt on the hanger.
They ate dinner together, and everyone was so excited to tell each other about what they had discovered with their new skills. Sasha silently ate her steak and listened to them, but then suddenly Anastasia stood up with her phone in her hands. Everyone looked at her with a confused look because she looked surprised and in disbelief.
"What''s the matter?" Sasha asked.
"The President of the United States died along with all the big four guilds from protecting the country. They''re all dead," Anastasia answered as she kept reading the news. "Also, there are so many videos of Lh and Edith fighting twenty thousand demons on their own," Anastasia added.
Everyone grabbed their phones and checked the news and the videos that were posted on the inte. They were amazed when they saw both Lh and Edith fight the demons without using any skills and managed to defeat them. Unlike them who used everything and yet they took longer than those two, and it showed the difference in level even for Lh and Edith who only worked in the office.
Another news came in and it was Lh who stated that the Rebirth Guild would take over the nation. Although there were so many people that disagreed with her decision, they had no power to stop the Rebirth Guild from doing so. People were hoping that there would be someone who could stop that from happening.
"They both aren''t supposed to be that strong in the story," Eun Soo said.
"We know that they''re no longer the same characters that we know from the novel. It shouldn''t be a surprise by now," Anzel pointed out. "What bothers me is that The Rebirth Guild will be taking over the whole nation. If they did take over the nation, that would be bad for the whole world because the threat is getting bigger and bigger the longer we let it be," Anzel continued as he put down his phone.
"You forgot that the whole world is in crisis and chaos. Nobody has the time to think about other things except to protect their own countries and people," Sasha said as she wiped her lips with a napkin. "Even if we are free right now, can you do something to stop it from happening?" Sasha asked Anzel.
"No... that''s why I''m so pissed," Anzel answered as he clenched his fists.
"Then don''t bother and just focus on yourself. If you want revenge, make sure you''re strong enough to do it," Sasha suggested as she stood up. "That applies to all of you. Let''s do what we can do, and try to push ourselves beyond the limit," Sasha said.
They all nodded their heads in agreement.
Chapter 127 Around the World.
(In Germany, Berlin)
The demons had taken the capital city even though there were more than ten thousand Awakeners there and hundreds of Chosen Ones. They fought and lost, but unlike in the United States, the Awakeners and Chosen Ones decided to retreat and nned to do a counter-attackter. They wanted to slow down the demons from advancing rapidly and quickly until reinforcement came.
The West, Central, and East Europeans were working together to prevent the demons from taking over another country. They blockaded Germany to prevent that from happening. They also assisted and rescued people in Germany, and they did it smoothly without a single problem.
"Good morning, Magnus," A man in ck armor entered the tent where Magnus stayed.
The man''s name was Schneider, and he was a Chosen One like Magnus, and he was Tyr''s Chosen One. Tyr was a God of War in Norse mythology, but he was more than just a God of War. Tyr upheld justice that he could be called a divine jurist and divine punishment.
Schneider was blessed with the ck armor by Tyr, and also the long sword on his back. He was the reason why chaos could be controlled, and his insight yed a huge role in the situation as well. People said that as long as he was there, everyone would feel safe even in a dire situation like that.
"You managed to get some sleep?" Magnus asked as he sat on the camp bed with a tired voice of his own. "Looks like you''re still asid-back as ever, Schneids," Magnus said after he realized Schneider was as fresh as ever.
"There''s no reason to waste your time by thinking when your body is tired. Try to get some sleep when you canter, for now, let''s hunt some demons," Schneider answered and then left the tent.
The sounds of gunfire and explosions could be heard in the distance, and they had been bombarding Germany with missiles and mortars. They used fighter jets and heavy machine guns, and they even used battleships and were stationed on the north sea and baltic sea to destroy Germany. It was impossible for anyone to get some sleep, and yet Schneider wasn''t bothered by it which surprised Magnus.
"Is there any news about the reinforcement?" Magnus asked as he fixed his pauldrons.
"Italy hasn''t responded about the Chosen Ones who entered the Gate. So far, we only have all the artilleries in the neighboring countries and they tightened the defense which is already imprable," Schneider answered. "Adelheid is still inside the Gate as well, and we have no idea when she''s going toe out," Schneider added.
Schneider had just gotten out of the Gate, and he was with Smith, Ludwig, Wolfgang, and Adelheid. Those five were different from the Valha Guild even though they believed in Norse mythology. What made them different was that Nordic countries were blessed by Aesir while Germanics were blessed by Vanir. Schneider was an exception because Tyr liked him and wanted him to thrive and lead the others chosen by Vanir Gods.
"Odin has decided to give me a new power. Something that would help me in the future," Magnus said as he looked at his new spear that resembled Gungnir, a dark gold spear with a tree of life carved on the handle. "Perhaps he wants me to fight the true evil, Mykel, and his team," Magnus pointed out.
"You''re not the only one who received such a message. We were warned and encouraged by them to be the ones who will change the world," Schneider said as he nodded his head. "Let''s band together, and unite Europe. How about that?" Schneider asked as he looked at Magnus who walked alongside him.
"I''m done trusting someone, but since we both serve the same Gods, that''s an exception," Magnus answered as he sighed. "Let''s talk about this once this is over," Magnus said.
Schneider nodded and then gathered the others to start the hunt.
(In Africa)
Shanka with Darius and their members were staring at the giant sandstorm that covered the whole city. It was Shanka''s doing and prevented the demons from leaving, and if they tried to leave their bodies would be shredded. It was an easy task for him as long as he was surrounded by sand or when the sun was up.
Shanka alone was enough to deal with the breakout, and he gained a lot of levels from just doing that. But he couldn''t keep his magic up all day, so Darius and the others had to prepare on fighting the demons.
Zahra could also single-handedly deal with the demons with her summons since they were immortal. She yed a huge role there as well, so she maintained the area by letting her summons guard on each side of the city like a guard.
With those two, they had no worries and decided to deal with the demons in the city. They were ying it carefully and slowly since they wanted to contribute to the mission as well. They also tried to rescue people who were stuck in the city so even if they didn''t contribute much to hunting, they saved people''s lives.
"I heard there are more people who got invited into the Gate on your side. Are they still inside?" Darius asked as he stood on top of the hill with Shanka.
"Yes. I was ordered to find twenty people and bring them to the Gate. A special twenty people that were hard to find, but I managed to get them in time," Shanka answered as he kept his eyes on the city to maintain the sandstorm. "What about you? I heard the same thing," Shanka nced at Darius.
"He came to me through my dream, and he also asked me the same thing, but he only asked five people. Still need to find two more," Darius answered as he nodded his head. "Also, I was warned about Mykel. He said something about the end of the world," Darius said.
"End of the world?" Shanka asked as he raised his eyebrows.
"Whatever Mykel is doing and what he did, it was said that the prophecy of the end of the world is already happening because of Mykel. I don''t know what he meant, but I could feel his anger," Darius answered as he tried to recollect the dream.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"So Mykel is the cause of it, huh? No wonder the God I serve warned me about him as well. He doesn''t want me to make any contact with Mykel again until he believes I''m prepared," Shanka said as he looked at the sun.
"We need the whole world to fight him. That''s what I know for sure, and I''m thinking that we should work together and create something like the Guild League, but only for our people here," Darius suggested.
"That''s not a bad idea," Shanka answered.
(In China)
"So you''re useless without your staff?" Han Suk-Jin asked as he looked at Sun Wukong sitting on top of the building with sweat all over his face.
"I did what I could, and my clones are doing good as well down there. I''m going to be rewarded once this is over for saving people''s lives, and so my job here is to save them," Sun Wukong answered as he scratched his left ear. "Since you''re here as well, why don''t you send those armies of yours?" Sun Wukong asked as he looked back and saw thousands of immortal warriors on top of all the buildings behind him.
"If I do that, won''t you get to save the people?" Han Suk-Jin asked.
Sun Wukong giggled and thenughed when he heard that, but he nodded his head in agreement.
"But it''s already guaranteed that I''m going to be rewarded, so you can hunt those demons now," Sun Wukong answered.
Han Suk-Jin nced at his immortal warriors and then suddenly all the warriors jumped down the buildings silently. The demons and the Awakeners were surprised when they saw thousands of warriors shrouded in shadow. All the warriors moved so quickly and ran past the humans to hunt all the demons in sight.
Even with thousands of immortal warriors, the demons weren''t afraid of them. The demons were still superior in numbers, and they were stronger than the immortal warriors. Although it didn''t go as they expected, the immortal warriors were enough to stop the demons from advancingpletely.
"Well, at least this is good enough, right?" Sun Wukong asked as he dangled his legs on the edge of the railing.
"What do you mean? You don''t know what my skill does, and you only know what you can see," Han Suk-Jin answered as he looked down. "My warriors can get stronger the longer they fight. Battles feed them strength and ability, and this is a perfect opportunity to make them stronger," Han Suk-Jin exined.
"So your warriors are like a real human being?" Sun Wukong asked.
"No, they''re better and superior than human beings," Han Suk-Jin answered.
Chapter 128 Pure luck.
Mykel and the others were still trying to convert the Kings of Hell in the secondyer of hell into their own side. There were four Kings of Hell in the secondyer of hell, and since they had gotten Paimon and Bm, they only needed to get two more.
"You''re saying that if we want to go to the thirdyer, all we have to do is to summon all the Kings of Hell and open the path?" Jeanne asked as she looked at Amaryllis after Amaryllis exined to them what they found. "That''s easier than we thought it would be. So once we made the rest of the Kings of Hell to our side, we can easily go to the thirdyer," Jeanne pointed out.
"Yes, and it shouldn''t be a problem since I can do it easily, but there''s something that makes the thirdyer different from this one," Amaryllis added. "Not only the terrain, but the demons that reside there are also much worse. It won''t be a problem though, only the difference is that they''re constantly fighting each other for territory," Amaryllis exined.
"As long as we have reason to go down there, we will go down there. That''s all that matters," Aurea said as she kept sharpening her katana.
Mykel came into the throne room and informed them it was time to move again. This time, he wanted everyone to stick together because he didn''t want the legions to be killed by them. The demons were important assets that could be used when Amaryllis got them to her side.
When they reached the third King of Hell territory, Mykel immediately activated his [Judgement Arcana] skill. Elena used her life energy to protect everyone from his aura, and that surprised them, even Mykel.
"King of Hell, Purson is the name. He''s the Mastermind behind the experimenting. I want to know how he created those objects and why he wanted to create something like that in the first ce," Amaryllis said as she walked right next to Mykel toward the castle.
"Even if they have the freedom, demons aren''t creators, and they don''t have the knowledge to do something like that," Mykel pointed out. "Demons aren''t smart, and they can''t gain any knowledge in a ce like this," Mykel continued.
"You''re assuming that someone or something gives them the knowledge and encourages them to create that thing?" Amaryllis asked and looked at Mykel with curiosity.
"There are a few that came to mind, and one of them is Lucifer who would know about creation. But I do believe in Bm''s memories, Lucifer''s name or appearance wasn''t there, right?" Mykel asked.
"Yes, you''re exactly right. The one behind this is Purson based on Bm''s memories, and Barbatos'' memories also led to Purson. That''s why I want to see who''s truly the one behind this," Amaryllis answered as she nodded her head. "This is so exciting!" Amaryllis said under her breath.
"You said that Lucifer is one of them, and who are they you''re referring to, Dad?" Elena asked since she had been listening to the conversation.
"The Archangels," Mykel answered as he looked up at the sky.
"The Archangels? Why do they want to create something like that? What''s the purpose of doing that?" Elena asked and Amaryllis was also curious why Mykel could reach to that conclusion.
"I''m only assuming after listening about how merciful and forgiving The Lord is, I think the Archangels are plotting something against Lucifer himself. I think they''re trying to bring Lucifer back to where he belongs, among the Archangels and The Lord," Mykel answered as he entered the castle. "Of course, it''s not just for him, but all the fallen angels that followed him. Asmodeus, Leviathan, Beelzebub, Belphegor, Mammon, Satan, and the others. They wanted to bring them all back and rece their position in hell with those," Mykel continued.
His voice echoed throughout the hall and everyone could hear his reasoning. They were interested in it, but they didn''t want to interfere and preferred to just listen.
"Basically, the Archangels are plotting this and then asking for The Lord''s forgiveness and perhaps they would also ask The Lord''s forgiveness and let Lucifer and the others back. That''s really interesting, but there''s no way Lucifer didn''t know about that, right? He''s the ruler and observer of hell," Elena said as she crossed her arms and thought about it.
"Well, even if he knows, that''s a good thing for him since it would be a perfect backup n. If he won the rebellion or whatever he''s nning to do, he would be the absolute power and authority, and if he lost, he could ask The Lord''s forgiveness and could let him live as if nothing happened," Mykel said as he felt the strong presence under the floor. "That''s just my opinion, and you don''t have to believe everything I said. The answer will be revealed soon," Mykel pointed out as he punched the ground and created a giant hole into the underground.
They saw theboratory, the bigger version than the one that Mykel and Elena found in the firstyer of hell. This time all the human tubes had been filled with a lot of human-like bodies with wings covering their bodies. There were twenty of them, and Mykel ordered Aurea to destroy them because he didn''t need another problem on his shoulders.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Amaryllis and Elena went to the other room where the strong presence was. They found Purson, and his appearance was a human body with the head of a lion. He was big and strongpared to Paimon and Bm, but he was on his knees, and couldn''tprehend the power of [Judgement Arcana] skill.
"It''s time to reveal the truth," Elena said as she looked at Amaryllis walking toward Purson.
Amaryllis put her hand on Purson''s mane and tried to corrupt him as she read his memories. When she was done, she couldn''t stop smiling and then she started to chuckle as she shook her head.
"What''s the matter?" Elena asked with her eyebrows furrowed.
"What Mykel said earlier, he was right about it," Amaryllis answered and she was amazed by what she saw. "It was an Archangel called Uriel who gave Purson the knowledge. Since Purson was a fallen angel, he wanted to go back, and Uriel helped him to do this. Everything that Mykel said was in fact, the truth," Amaryllis continued and she was in disbelief.
"I was right?" Mykel asked as he entered the room.
"Yes, you''re on point. How did you know? Even I who have thought about it couldn''t reach that conclusion with confidence," Amaryllis asked and looked at Mykel with admiration and curiosity.
"Because I did some research about angels, the rebellion, and everything rted to all the divine beings. You will find a lot of interesting things about them, and how it all happened in the first ce," Mykel answered as he looked at Purson and deactivated his [Judgement Arcana] skill. "Angels are beings with consciousness, but they''re so easy to read like a book because of how pure they are. I could only say that it was just pure luck that I could predict it," Mykel added as he smiled.
Both Amaryllis and Elena didn''t think it was just luck because Mykel never relied on luck. He knew what he was doing and he knew who he was dealing with, and that was the reason why he could reach the point he bravely challenged The Lord, his own creator.
"He''s my dad after all. There''s nothing he couldn''t do," Elena said as she looked at Mykel with admiration.
"I still have so much to learn from you, Mykel. Please allow me to have a deep discussion and let me understand like how you understand everything," Amaryllis said.
"Of course. We should do that, and with Elena as well," Mykel nodded his head in agreement and looked at Elena.
"Also, there''s another piece of good news that I want to tell you, Mykel," Amaryllis said with an excited smile. "I have found where Beldathiel is kept. She''s here in the secondyer of hell," Amaryllis continued.
Mykel raised his eyebrows and he looked surprised, but then he smiled and said, "Well then. What are we waiting for? Let''s find her once you''re done here."
"This can wait. Let''s get her back first," Amaryllis said.
Chapter 130 Bonding.
Mykel and the others went back to the United States by riding on Alpha, Beta, Charlie, Delta, and Echo. It only took them two hours even though they could go faster than that, but Beldathiel and Anathiel wanted to look at Earth that different from the one in the novel.
Their appearance in the sky shocked the world because they had never seen the massive dragons with their own two eyes. It terrified them, but at the same time, they were amazed by how majestic the dragons were. It became a hot topic around the world, and people thought that it would be impossible to kill those dragons even with the technology they had.
Alpha and his siblings were flying around above New York City, showing how majestic and terrifying they were. People were too scared to go out because of them, and they were being terrorized by the dragons'' roars and how loud their massive wings were when they pped them. It was Mykel''s idea to inflict fear and subdue the people that stayed in his city.
"Get some rest, you guys deserve it," Mykel said as he looked at everyone in the lobby. "If you want to go to the Empyrean World, just ask Amaryllis. If you need anything from me, I''ll be in my room," Mykel continued.
They all left and went their separate ways since some wanted to go to the Empyrean World, and some wanted to go to sleep in theirfy beds. But Jeanne and Aurea followed Mykel to his room, and Mykel knew what they wanted to do.
The morning came, and Mykel went to the minibar to drink and looked at the mess in his penthouse. Aurea, Jeanne, Lh, and Beldathiel were in his bedroom sleeping, and in the living room, he saw Zherlthsh and all the other Demon Princesses sleeping on the sofas with nothing on their bodies. He never thought it would be tiring to satisfy all of them in a single night, but he somehow managed to do that.
"You were having a party?" Elena asked as she walked to the mini bar. "Just like the old times?" Elena chuckled as she sat next to Mykel and poured herself a drink.
"I should have just left and gone somewhere else," Mykel answered as he chuckled and put the ss on his bottom lip. "I promised to bring you somewhere once we are back. Should we go out now?" Mykel asked.
"I was about to ask you that," Elena said with a huge smile on her face.
Mykel and Elena quietly left the penthouse after Mykel grabbed his suit. Mykel then brought Elena to Niagara Falls, and it surprised her that something like that existed right under her nose. They silently watched the waterfalls and listened to the sound they made.
"Did youe here often back then?" Elena asked as he looked at Mykel smoking his cigarette.
"No. I spent most of my time inside my apartment, and after my novel became popr, I spent the rest of my time in a club, bar, fancy restaurant, and other things," Mykel answered as he turned around and leaned his back on the railing. "This was my second time here. The first time was when Sasha brought me here," Mykel added as he puffed the smoke.
Elena silently stared at Mykel and thought about the question that Mykel asked back then about what he felt about Sasha.
"What''s your n for her? It has been a few days since we talked about it, and I''m wondering what will you do," Elena asked as she leaned her back on the railing, copying Mykel.
"Based on what happened when you guys went to the portal in Australia, I think it''s best to let her be," Mykel answered.
"I can tell, but what''s your n? I know that you have a n for her. I want to know," Elena asked.
Mykel could hear that Elena was trying to force him to tell her everything. He wondered why she insisted on wanting to know his n for Sasha and wondered why.
"I want her to get stronger since she has the powers of the Archangels on her. That''s something that nobody could have, and I want her to get more of them as time pass by," Mykel answered.
"And?" Elena asked as she stood right in front of Mykel. "I think with her current power, she won''t get any more power from them," Elena pointed out.
"She''s like a sword..." Mykel paused as he looked at the cigarette in his hand. "She was forged in fire, she was shaped by all the struggles she endured, and she has been tampered with by self-determination. But a perfect sword will have to repeat the process over and over," Mykel continued.
"You want her to struggle and suffer?" Elena asked with her eyebrows furrowed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Yes. I will send more and more demons until everyone in the world won''t have time to close their eyes. I want to see her struggle until the angels decided to give her more," Mykel answered. "Once I think it''s enough, we will go to thest step for making a perfect sword. I want to polish her and then use her against the ones who gave her the powers," Mykel continued and stared Elena in the eye.
"What makes you so sure that she will be joining us?" Elena asked. "Wait, you''re nning to manipte her because she''s still in love with you. You sent me there to show her that you still care about her and won''t abandon her," Elena said and she had just realized that.
"Not entirely because I didn''t know that she was still in love with me until she showed me with her own two eyes. I could see it in her eyes that she was in pain and how relieved she was when she saw me," Mykel nodded his head.
Elena was still wondering if Mykel still had a feeling for Sasha because the answer that Mykel gave her wasn''t enough. But she tried to jump to the conclusion that Mykel was no longer in love with Sasha.
"If you still love her, you won''t be doing that to her. So that means you no longer have feelings for her," Elena pointed out as she raised her eyebrows.
"Is that how you see it?" Mykel asked with a smile as he stared at Elena. "I don''t think it has anything to do with my feelings if what I''m trying to do here is not only best for ourselves, but also for her," Mykel said. "As I said back then. I''m not getting my feelings and emotions involved in the n," Mykel pointed out as he gently rubbed Elena''s head.
Elena sighed as she grabbed the railing and looked at the waterfalls with a bit annoyed expression.
"But you haven''t answered my question. Do you still love her?" Elena asked and looked at Mykel.
"No, but she''s someone important in my life, just like you and little Sasha. The three of you are the only ones that are important in my life because you''re all a part of me," Mykel answered as he flicked the butt of the cigarette into the water. "Love is thest thing that I want right now. I don''t even remember when was thest time I fell in love, and I believe Sasha was the only one that I was in love with," Mykel continued as he turned around and looked at the waterfalls.
Elena rested her head on her arms that were crossed on the railing. She could feel the genuine feeling inside Mykel, and that made her so happy.
"Mykel," Elena said.
It caught Mykel off guard because suddenly Elena called him by his name. He looked around and didn''t see anyone around and wondered why she called him by his name.
"Can I call you that instead?" Elena asked as she looked at Mykel shyly.
"Of course. I have never forced you to call me father or dad in the first ce," Mykel answered with a smile. "I know that you don''t want to be treated like a child anymore, so I think it''s better if you just call me by my name instead of those two. You have called me that before, so that''s not really a new thing," Mykel added.
Elena smiled, but then suddenly she wrapped her arms around Mykel''s neck. Mykel couldn''t move a muscle on his body and realized that she had wrapped him with her life energy. She slowly made herself look older and gently rubbed his cheeks.
"But do you still look at me like a child, Mykel?" Elena asked as she stared into Mykel''s eyes.
Chapter 131 Relatable.
"I did say that I won''t forbid you from doing whatever you want, but I''m going to ask you this, Elena," Mykel paused as he stared back at Elena. "Is this really what you want? Because if you decided to do it, you''re no longer my daughter," Mykel continued with a serious expression.
Elena immediately sucked all the life energy back into her body, and she looked sad and panicked at the same time. She then turned herself back to her twenty-five-year-old form and walked to the railing as she hid her face. She suddenly wiped her eyes and started to sniffle as she cleared her throat.
Although she was trying so hard to not make a noise, she couldn''t help but start sobbing. Her tears couldn''t be stopped and kepting out like the waterfalls in front of her. She was embarrassed, angry at herself, andstly regretted doing that because Mykel was disappointed in her.
"Look at me," Mykel said as he looked at Elena''s trembling shoulders from behind.
Elena ignored his words as she tried to calm herself down and didn''t want Mykel to see her tears. She couldn''t face him because of what she had just done, and she didn''t know if she could see him in the eye ever again.
"Elena Alester. Look at me," Mykel repeated himself.
Elena slowly turned around and nced at Mykel with her red watery eyes so that she couldn''t see anything but water in her vision. She then fully showed herself to Mykel, and she hugged herself because she was scared and ashamed of herself.
When she saw Mykel take a step closer, she flinched as if he was going to beat her up or scold her. Mykel realized that she was afraid, ashamed, and didn''t want to be seen. He then gently wiped her tears with his right thumb as he caressed her cheek.
"Was I too harsh?" Mykel asked gently and quietly.
Elena shook her head weakly.
Mykel put his left hand on her right cheek and wiped off all the tears from her cheeks. His gentle touch was enough to make her stop crying, and she felt calm but still didn''t want to look him in the eye.
As Mykel caressed her cheeks, he felt her cheeks getting colder and colder. He then realized she looked paler as she kept looking down, not wanting to be seen by him. When he was about to check on her, she suddenly fell, but Mykel managed to grab her before she fell to the ground.
"Elena?" Mykel asked as he was on his knees and helping Elena in his arms. "What''s wrong?" Mykel immediately transferred his life energy to her.
Mykel was surprised when his life energy was rejected by Elena and couldn''t enter her body. He was confused, but Elena didn''t say anything as her body was drastically getting colder and colder just like that time. He didn''t know what to do as he tried to force-feed Elena with his life energy that kept being rejected by her.
"I''m sorry, father," Elena said weakly as she hid her eyes with her hair. "I don''t want to live anymore, I just want to die because I won''t be able to forgive myself for what I did," Elena added as tears started falling again.
Mykel realized how easy it was for her to kill herself by just letting her life energy out. She hadmitted to her decision, and nothing could stop her from doing it. He knew she regretted her decision because she knew it would be impossible for them to go back to how it used to be and pretended like nothing had happened.
"Elena, look at me," Mykel said calmly as he stroked her hair so he could see her face and eyes.
Elena decided to look Mykel in the eye for onest time because she didn''t want herst moment not to see him. Suddenly Mykel gently pinched her chin and then gently rubbed her lips with his thumb.
She didn''t know what had happened, but she could feel the soft lips of Mykel on her lips. Her head went nk from just the kiss as Mykel passionately kissed her and held her so closely. She could feel that Mykel didn''t do it because he had to, he was doing it because he wanted to.
They shared a kiss for a whole minute, and it felt amazing for Elena because it was her first time. She didn''t know what to do as Mykel did everything and guided her to what to do with her tongue and lips. She softly moaned as she took a breath, and she started to know how to kiss him back properly.
"Don''t ever say that word again, wanting to die," Mykel said as suddenly he put his thumb on her lips. "I have heard those words before, and I made a mistake to let that happen. I''m not going to make the same mistake again," Mykel pointed out as he stared Elena in the eye.
"I promise," Elena said without hesitation as she held Mykel''s hand and gently kissed the base of his palm. She could feel how scared he was, and it had been proven that he was indeed treasured her.
Mykel kissed Elena''s forehead and could feel the warmthing back to her body. He felt relieved, but he wanted to check every part of her face to make sure she was okay. He kissed her eyes gently, next was her cheeks, after that was her nose, then her chin, andstly her lips again.
"Let''s take it slow," Mykel said after he knew that Elena wanted more than just a kiss.
Elena felt embarrassed, but she nodded her head in agreement. She then got up and stood on her own two feet with Mykel''s help. She still couldn''t believe what she had just experienced, and she was so happy that she couldn''t stop smiling.
"We have fallen to the lowest point," Mykel said as he grabbed his cigarette.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Elena''s smile disappeared when she heard that, and she realized that she had unintentionally forced Mykel to do it. This time, the guilt was shared by both of them, and that was the point of why Mykel kissed her in the first ce. He wanted to ease the pain by taking most of it from her and making him responsible for all of it.
"We can never be the same again. The way we see each other will never be the same again," Mykel said as he smoked his cigarette. "But I have decided to choose you over losing you," Mykel continued and looked at Elena.
"This is a mistake and there''s no turning back because it''s either I''m losing you, or we break everything that we have built together," Mykel said. "We both chose this, and this is the consequence we have to bear. It will only get better from here because we are already at the lowest of the lowest," Mykel continued as he smiled at Elena.
Deep down, Elena still regretted it and even though it went as she wanted it to be. She couldn''t say anything because she started it and lost everything.
"Don''t dwell on it. Take it and embrace it," Mykel said.
"I think I understand now. About what Sasha felt," Elena said as she stood right behind Mykel and hid her face.
Mykel raised his eyebrows and tried to look at Elena over his shoulder.
"She loved you, but seeing you have fun with other women was painful. It wasn''t because of anger or hatred, but because she also wanted to be loved just like how you loved those women," Elena exined as she rested her head on Mykel''s back. "I could feel the pain that she felt, the pain of being treated differently from the other women you have. Loneliness, and yet we both don''t want to let go of the feeling," Elena continued.
"I almost took the same path as her, ending my suffering of not being able to be loved by you. I understand now why she still clings to the feeling she has for you until now. I would do the same," Elena pointed out as she put her hands on Mykel''s back and clenched them.
"That''s why I don''t want to make the same mistake again," Mykel said as he turned around and lifted Elena''s face so he could see it. "Let''s take it slowly because I''m not going to abandon you," Mykel added and held Elena''s hands.
Chapter 132 I know you more than anyone.
The world once more attained peace, but that peace didn''tst long unlike before. A few days after the world had taken care of all the demon invasion, another one appeared and this time on a bigger scale. More and more people died, and the poption had dropped to forty percent.
South America had lost everything and the poption there was only five percent. South America was a lost cause, and nobody could save them even if they wanted to. Thanks to that, more and more demons went to other continents to invade, and now both Antarctica and South America had be demons'' nests.
Europe and Asia had created their own Union to work together, but the Guild League was still above them. More and more talented Chosen Ones joined the Guild League rather than joining the Union of their own continent. It only brought the Guild League more authority and power while the Union struggled to get strong Chosen Ones.
Although the European Union, Asia Union, and the Guild League were not on friendly terms, they decided to join forces for one reason. They were warned, notified, and ordered by their Gods to fight Mykel Alester as he was the reason why it happened.
At first, they didn''t understand what that meant until they saw that the United States was safe from the demon invasion. None of the demons from South America or Antarctica went there, and there was no news about the demon invasion from the portal in Montana.
They realized that something was off about it, and the fact that Mykel and his team went into portals around the world before it all happened. They assumed that he was the culprit behind the demon invasions, but they needed to confirm that first. That was when they were nning to go to the United States once the invasion was over.
That n of theirs was immediately forgotten because the demon invasion didn''t stop, in fact, the demons kept invading with no sign of stopping. A lot of friends, allies, and brothers were killed. Hundreds and even a thousand strong Chosen Ones had fallen because of the invasion. The whole world struggled and they fought relentlessly without fear of death since their hatred and anger had ovee their fear.
Mykel watched the news in the living room with little Sasha as the poption had dropped two percent from the beginning of the second invasion. Suddenly Lh entered the penthouse and removed her suit as she walked to the living room where he was at.
"Mykel, did something happen to Elena?" Lh asked as she sat next to Mykel and looked at him with concern.
"What? What''s wrong?" Mykel asked.
"She has been spending most of her time around me for the past week. She only did that when she''s either feeling down or she did something wrong," Lh answered.
Mykel already knew that Elena had been avoiding him because she was feeling awkward whenever she was with him. She was forcing herself like nothing had happened, but that only made her feel awkward. Mykel knew that so he let her have time for herself to calm herself down.
"She didn''t tell you why?" Mykel asked as he gave a pencil to little Sasha since she also wanted to draw something.
"No. I did ask her, but she said that she just wanted to spend her time with me. She literally stayed by my side the whole day," Lh answered as she looked at the paper on the table with a drawing on it. "Did you make that?" Lh asked as she grabbed the paper.
"Yes. I''m going to add a tattoo," Mykel answered as he helped little Sasha draw Hera on the paper. "I''m about to leave to meet Helen so I can give the sketch to her," Mykel added.
"Okay. I''ll take a bath with Sasha and then go to sleep after we ate dinner," Lh said.
Mykel kissed Lh and then left for the tattoo shop.
Mykel stood in front of the tattoo shop, and something came to his mind about how would Helen react after what had happened the past few weeks. He wondered if she would be scared to see him or else.
"It''s rare to see you frozen still in front of my shop. Thest time you did that was when you lost everything," Helen said as she walked to her ce and yed the cigarette in between her fingers. "So? Are you here to talk or something else?" Helen asked.
Mykel showed the paper and the drawing to Helen, and she was surprised when she saw the drawing.
"Apass? What''s that supposed to mean? You lost your way?" Helen asked as she walked past Mykel and opened the door to her shop. "Come in. I''ll draw a better one for you," Helen said as she walked in and smoked her cigarette.
Mykel lit his cigarette and watched Helen draw apass and it looked a million times better than his even though he already made a cool one. He was always fascinated with her sense of art and knew what he wanted without having him guide her.
"Is it regret or goal this time?" Helen asked as she focused on the drawing.
"Regret," Mykel answered and watched as the smoke hit the ceiling.
"Do you want to talk about it?" Helen asked again.
"I stooped that low," Mykel said as he looked at a bottle of gin on a shelf.
Helen stopped drawing and she was shocked when she heard that since she knew what Mykel meant by that. She looked up and stared at Mykel, judgingly thinking how that was possible.
"Was it her who made the first move?" Helen asked with curiosity.
"How did you know?" Mykel asked back with his eyebrows furrowed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Are you serious? She looked at you with lust. How did you not see that?" Helen asked and continued drawing. "How far did you go? Full on throttle or just a kiss?" Helen asked.
"Just a kiss," Mykel answered as he went to grab the gin. "So she has been looking at me that long..." Mykel said as he walked back and then drank the gin.
"What are you going to do with her?" Helen asked. "You know what. That''s none of my business. You do you, and I''m not going to judge you," Helen continued.
Mykel kept drinking and didn''t realize he almost emptied the bottle in just a few seconds.
"That''s myst bottle. Are you seriously going to drink all that?" Helen asked without even looking.
"I can give you a hundred of this," Mykel said as he scoffed and smirked.
"Shit. Are you trying to poison me? Just bring me a bottle of that and I''ll let it pass," Helen said as she chuckled in disbelief and shook her head. "Do you want it done today? If so, it would be done by midnight," Helen asked.
"I have all the time you need. Just take your time, and I''ll be waiting here since you might be lonely staying here on your own," Mykel answered as he emptied the bottle.
"How sweet of you," Helen said sarcastically.
"Have you watched the newstely?" Mykel asked with curiosity.
"Of course. You have been a hot topic the past few weeks, and I saw everything on the news as well," Helen answered and she wasn''t bothered by it. "If that''s the reason why you were standing still in front of my shop, then you must have underestimated me. I don''t care about what you did because I know you more than anyone else in this world," Helen continued.
"People said something about wanting you to be punished either by the other Awakeners or by the Gods with their divine punishment," Helen paused. "I''m not a believer, I don''t believe in Gods and whatever they called them since the world has always been unfair, so I have no time to believe in something that has never been fair to me," Helen continued as she leaned her head back to look at the drawing to see if it looked perfect.
"Whatever you''re doing, go for it. We both are survivors, and we will do whatever it takes to survive. Kill as many people as you want if you have to. Show the world that Gods can''t save them all," Helen said and continued drawing the background. "We both don''t believe in God, so do whatever you want until God himselfes down to Earth to punish you. Life is short, why bother worrying about anything, right?" Helen asked as she looked at Mykel.
"I think I''m in love with you," Mykel said jokingly.
"Shut the fuck up and just buy me a bottle of gin. You''re bothering me from creating my masterpiece," Helen replied as she chuckled with a huge smile.
Chapter 134 Slaves and Prisoners.
"Wait, what? Do you guys have a matching tattoo? That''s sick," Rozan asked as she looked at Mykel and Elena who only wore a sleeveless shirt and showed the tattoo on their right shoulder. "Should we all get a matching tattoo? Like something that only we have it?" Rozan asked and looked at the others.
"That''s actually not a really bad idea. It makes us have some kind of bond that we or anyone else can''t erase," Sven said as he nodded in agreement. "But what kind of tattoo though? I want something that looks really nice, and it doesn''t have to be big, like maybe in our right wrist or something," Sven suggested.
Everyone was discussing the design of the tattoo because it interested everyone in the meeting room. Everyone was present except for Anathiel who had decided to stay in the secondyer of hell with Amaryllis'' clone.
"Let''s talk about thatter, for now let''s listen to what Mykel has to say," Lh said as she looked at everyone.
Everyone went quiet and looked at Mykel with serious expressions.
"We have seen how the world is currently struggling to deal with the legions, but they always managed to deal with those after the Gods have decided to take things seriously now," Mykel said as he sat down on his chair. "More and more strong Chosen Ones appeared from left to right, and it''s getting hard to deal with all of them at once," Mykel continued.
"The legions are slowly decreasing as you sent them out here. Should we continue and explore the thirdyer of hell to get more?" Jeanne asked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"That would be the case if we can''t recreate the demons from the secondyers of hell," Mykel answered as he looked at Amaryllis. "How is it? Did you manage to recreate the demons?" Mykel asked Amaryllis.
"A thousand of finest legions of demons are ready to be deployed. I''m waiting for your order to release them and send them to Earth," Amaryllis answered.
Everyone was speechless when Amaryllis said there were a thousand of the legions. That would be at least five million strong demons, and they wondered who was actually more terrifying, Mykel or Amaryllis who could recreate everything she had registered.
"Perfect. Send half of them immediately," Mykel said without hesitation.
Amaryllis nodded and ordered the demons that she had recreated in the novel world to attack Earth. She opened portals around the world and sent half of them to Earth in just a blink of an eye.
"Done, and this time they won''t be able to handle them easily, but the demons are kible as you have requested," Amaryllis pointed out.
"Now let them have it and don''t send the other half yet since I want them to take a breather first. It''s not fun to erase all the humankind in the hands of the demons," Mykel said as he turned on the TV so everyone could see.
All the channels had breaking news, and they were talking about the same thing about the sudden appearance of demons. The demons were swarming like bees, and destroyed the cities, even the reporters were killed during the airing. It was chaos all over the world, and everyone looked at Mykel with admiration and fear because he was truly ying God.
"This should be enough to warn the Gods that if they failed to protect Earth, their existence would disappear. Let''s see how far they''re going to help the humans," Mykel said as he watched the news.
"What about us? What are we going to do?" Aurea asked.
"Enter the thirdyer of hell. We will find Luciel and we have to find her before these people managed to stop the demon invasion," Mykel said as he stood up. "We will do the same thing, but this time we don''t need the Kings and Dukes of Hell. We hunt them all after we know how to enter the fourthyer of hell," Mykel continued.
"That means we are going to face the Prince of Hell in the fourthyer of hell, right?" Sven asked.
"Yes. While the demons attack Earth, we attack hell and take everything from them," Mykel answered. "I want to get rid of all the pawns Lucifer has and make him powerless, just likest time. But, this time I''m not going to bring him on my side," Mykel said with a serious expression.
"The angels won''t stay quiet if that''s what happening," Jeanne said as she looked at Mykel.
"That''s the point. We are doing this to make it happen," Mykel replied. "We are leaving in five, so prepare your stuff," Mykel said.
They all nodded and went to grab their stuff in their penthouses, only Elena, Amaryllis, Beldathiel, Lh, and Edith left who stayed in the meeting room.
"Mykel, bring Luciel back as soon as possible because I have a bad feeling about this," Beldathiel said.
"I know, that''s why I''m doing this now. That also goes to the three of you," Mykel paused as he looked at Beldahtiel, Lh, and Edith. "Although we are fine here, Lucifer must have a n under his sleeve to deal with us here. I want you to protect this ce if something happens," Mykel said.
"We know, but as long as Beldathiel is here with us, that''s more than enough, more than having Jeanne and Aurea here," Lh nodded with understanding.
Beldathiel''s [Sloth] skill had been upgraded and she was the only one that managed to change her Deadly Sin skill. It had turned into [Inertia] which made the state of her surroundings or herself remained unchanged. It all happened when she felt grieved over Mykel''s departure, and she spent all her time not moving a muscle, not even breathing.
Jeanne and Aurea told Mykel about Beldathiel''s upgraded skill, and they were trying to fight her with that skill active. They couldn''t even scratch her body, not even the hair on her arms could be cut or burned. Even Bhatmelec stopped the time with her [Chronokinesis] skill, Beldathiel still could move since her [Inertia] skill was superior to her. What surprised Mykel was when Elena couldn''t do anything about Beldathiel''s [Inertia] skill unless she used her full power that almost killed herself to destroy the [Inertia] skill.
Mykel took her skill because it was useful to him and would help him in the future. Although he knew that his life was in the Lord''s hands, he wasn''t worried about that and was more focused on fighting all the Lord''s creations.
"We are good to go," Elena said as she looked at everyone who hade back to the meeting room.
Amaryllis teleported them to Paimon''s castle, leaving Beldathiel, Lh, and Edith in the meeting room on their own.
Paimon, Bm, Purson, and Beleth were gathered under Amaryllis'' order, and they went to the gate which was sealed with four locks. Each one of them held the key, and the keys weren''t an object, but the keys were their souls. They were entrusted by Lucifer to rule the secondyer, and if they wanted to leave, they had to use their souls as payment.
"No wonder Purson wanted to work with Uriel. They''re not treated like kings, they''re treated like ves and prisoners," Vincze said as he watched the locks being unlocked.
"Being a demon isn''t a privilege like humans. We are treated like a pawn and we are blindly following orders to the ones with higher ranks. It has been always like that, nothing new," Aurea answered as she got rid of the chains and the locks from the gate. "But I have to say that here is a lot worse than what we experienced," Aurea pointed out and then kicked the gate open.
A strong wind struck Aurea''s face, and it was enough to freeze her hair. The temperature difference was so great that it created a thick mist in an instant. Aurea immediately spread her wings and dispersed the mist so she could see what was below the gate. She then saw a big stairs made of ice and it led to the lower floor.
"What floor is this?" Aurea asked Amaryllis.
"Thirdyer of hell, Gluttony," Amaryllis answered. "Where people are forced to eat ice that''s too solid to bite, and too big to swallow. The longer it is inside their mouth, the more pain they feel because of the frostbite," Amaryllis exined.
"That doesn''t sound nice," Sven said with his eyebrows raised.
"Really? Hell isn''t nice? Wow, who would ever think of that!" Lillith said as she looked at Sven with a surprised expression.
Chapter 135 Spirits.
A giant demon created havoc in the vast ice field that was as vast as the pacific ocean. The demon had dark ash skin with a burning bright red me inside his stomach. He held a battle axe that was lit by the same me inside his body, and that me was stronger than [Hellfire].
"I''m the King! And I''ll kill whoever walks into my territory!" The demon screamed and cracked the solid ice field. "With a snap of my fingers, I''ll bring the sea of me and nobody has ever survived it!" He continued as he snapped his fingers.
It was as he said that a sea of mes appeared right behind him and covered the whole ice field with it almost instantly. it was at that moment they felt pain from the me, and that was enough to tell that the demon was way stronger than the Gods of Earth.
"Belial, Lord of Arrogance. The strongest King of Hell," Amaryllis said as she bathed in the me and was unaffected by it. "His strength is almost on the same level as the Princess of Hell," Amaryllis pointed out.
"This is a warm wee. Who wants to fight him?" Aurea asked as she looked at Jeanne and the others. "Sisters, why don''t you test your power against him first? We want to know if you struggle to fight him," Aurea suggested as she looked at Zherlthsh and the others.
"My Hellfire is useless against him, and if I''m rying on my whip sword then it''s going to be an easy win for me," Zherlthsh pointed out as her skin started to burn.
"Fight him with only your own strength. Amaryllis will analyze your capabilities and she will help you get stronger after," Mykel said and dispersed the me and thick mist around him with a simple wind magic.
Zherlthsh and the other Demon Princesses used their true form and flew toward Belial. They didn''t hesitate to use everything they got to fight him, but he was indeed strong that somehow managed to overpower the ten of them.
It was a surprise for Jeanne and the others since they hadn''t experienced fighting with demons when they were going to war against The Lord. They only dealt with angels, and since the angels lost during the rebellion that Lucifer led, that was given how powerful those fallen angels were.
"To put it simply, the fallen angels were the elites among elites of all the angels. Looks like the difference between the Demon Kings and the Princes of Hell are like cats and tigers," Rozan said as he watched the Demon Princesses struggle to fight Belial even though they were already in their true form.
"No, that''s not the case here," Amaryllis replied as she analyzed the fight. "Most of the Demon Princesses'' power originates and is only effective inside our world. To put it simply, they lost half of their power because of it," Amaryllis exined.
"But that shouldn''t be a problem once you take over this world, right?" Bhatmelec asked as she looked at Amaryllis.
"Correct. I have turned this ce into ours and now they can feel their powers back," Amaryllis answered after she registered the whole thirdyer of hell as her domain.
Although the Demon Princesses'' powers and abilities hade back, they still struggled to fight Belial. They were still no match for Belial as he was the one who almost seeded in the rebellion. If the Archangels struggled to defeat him, a mere Demon Princess from a novel wouldn''t be able to outmatch him.
"Why don''t you guys hunt the other Kings of Hell? This is going to be boring to watch," Mykel suggested as he watched the fight. "Bring them all here once you have defeated them," Mykel said as he looked at Aurea and Jeanne.
They all nodded and then left after Amaryllis gave the coordinates to the locations of the remaining three of the Kings of Hell.
"Amaryllis, how far did you find out about the objects and the emotions?" Mykel asked.
"I''m having trouble experimenting with it on my own because of one specific reason," Amaryllis answered, and that answer made Mykel and Elena wonder what it was. "As you both know that objects can contain emotions, but I have no emotions that I can create because I''m far from being a human being. I can''t create or contain anything inside without someone who has those emotions," Amaryllis exined.
"You need someone with strong emotions of all the Seven Deadly Sins? We have most of them and you can ask them to help to do that," Mykel tilted his head toward sya and the others.
"That''s what I thought as well, and I have asked their help to fill the object with their emotions, but it didn''t work as well," Amaryllis answered. "Remember how Jeanne and Aurea couldn''t be healed by Eun Soo? It appears only a real person or being that can interact with the power of divine beings, and these objects are divine items as well," Amaryllis pointed out.
"So I''m the only one who can help you with that," Mykel said and hummed with understanding. "If that''s the case, give me all the Seven Deadly Sins skills," Mykel added as he looked at Amaryllis with a serious expression.
"It would be best if we do itter once we are done here. It might affect your judgement if I gave you all the Seven Deadly Sins now during a mission," Amaryllis pointed out.
Mykel nodded in agreement and decided to deal with itter.
It took Jeanne and the others a while until they came back with the Kings of Hell. Zagan, Vinea, and Bael, the remaining three of the Kings of Hell that resided in the thirdyer of hell. Although it took them a while, Zherlthsh and the others were still fighting Belial, but they were slowly winning the fight.
"They''re still not done yet?" Aurea asked in disbelief as she watched Nephilim have sealed a lot of Belial''s mes and powers, and yet he was still standing tall to fight.
"This is the reason why," Elena said as she showed a creature that looked like a demon, but it didn''t have the presence of a demon. They were in fact releasing an aura of holiness which confused Jeanne and the others. "This thing and thousands of them came to help Belial. They''re called Legion of Spirits," Elena pointed out.
"Legion of Spirits? What''s that?" Jeanne asked.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Demon is created from evil spirits, spirits that have been cursed by Lucifer or other fallen angels. These spirits are originally the spirits of the ones who have made deals with them at the beginning of time," Amaryllis answered. "These spirits are older than Earth itself, that''s why they''re powerful since they were originally not humans when they were alive," Amaryllis continued.
"Now the Legion of spirits are spirits that haven''t been blown into a living body. They were taken by Lucifer and the other fallen angels during the rebellion. Spirits that are as pure as angels, but as weak as infants. They''re not as strong as the evil spirits, but they have high potential and growth that can surpass evil spirits," Amaryllis exined.
"So they were kidnapped and enved?" Rozan asked.
"Yes, they''re innocent beings that have lost their way because a real spirit has no consciousness unlike angels, and they will follow every order that''s given to them," Amaryllis answered.
"Can they be an angel?" Lillith asked out of curiosity.
"They totally can, and that''s the purpose of why Lucifer and the other fallen angels brought these spirits back with them. They want to raise them and nurture them and turn them into angels, and so far, these legions of spirit have surpassed the legions of demons even though they''re still called The Inferior," Amaryllis answered after she read the spirit''s memories.
"Don''t tell me you''re already nning of doing that to them?" Aurea stared at Mykel.
"Don''t look at me. I''m not the one who''s nning on doing that, and I''m not the one who''s going to handle that. Amaryllis was the one who proposed that to me, and she wanted to do it her way," Mykel said and could feel Aurea''s gaze even without looking at her. "I''m letting her do whatever she wants, and as long as it will benefit me, I have no reason to decline it," Mykel added.
They looked at the spirit that had been shaped into a demon appearance. They felt pity because of how tragic it was for spirits who didn''t know anything to be brought down to hell and forced to do whatever they were told by the fallen angels.
"Jeanne, Brynhilde, Nagy, and Bhatmelec, would you guys help me teach these spirits and make them into fine soldiers? Soldiers with freedom just like how Mykel treated us all?" Amaryllis asked as she looked at the four of them.
"I would love to," Jeanne answered with a smile.
Chapter 137 Fell to his trap.
Mykel and Lilith shed their fists and it created a massive ck hole right in between their fists. It grew bigger, and they had to move away from it because it was dangerous. They both cracked their knuckles and fingers so that they felt the pain and the burning inside their skins.
They kept doing that over and over, throwing punches at each other and it was a fight that made them excited. The mes had upied the fifthyer of hell and everything inside had been burned to crisp, even the me on the fifthyer got extinguished because it lost to the heat that Mykel and Lilith produced.
"That me, I admire its power," Lilith said as she looked at the mes on her fist that she couldn''t extinguish.
"I could say the same," Mykel replied as he struggled to extinguish the ck me in his fist. "But your me is no match for mine. The longer you fight, the less of you will remain," Mykel said as he looked at Lilith who tried to hide the pain.
"Don''t be so sure about that," Lilith said as she cut off her arm and regenerated it instantly. "You might be stronger than me, but I''m the damned woman that The Lord has punished me to be immortal. No matter how powerful you are, or your women, they can''t kill me even if you destroy every particle of my body," Lilith exined.
As they both were thinking about how to get rid of each other, the sky was cracking again. They both looked up and saw giants of rubble falling above the dark clouds, but they weren''t bothered by them because the rubble was burned to a crisp.
"The uninvited guests have arrived to help, but I wonder if they really can get near us," Lilith said as she smirked.
"She can," Mykel answered as he nced at the sky.
Lilith looked up and Elena was already right above her head with a furious expression. Lilith tried to block Elena''s punch, but when she blocked the punch with her arms, she felt every bone inside her body break and shatter. It was the most painful feeling she had ever experienced, and then her body exploded because of the pressure.
Elena wasn''t affected by the heat or the ck holes around her, and then she sted her energy to disperse the ck holes, Lilith''s me, and the Sacrilege me. She cleared the sky from the obstacles around her like it was nothing to her.
"Hiding behind your own daughter? How manly you are," Lilith chucked as her body slowly reformed again from thin air.
"What with the excuse? You said that you want to fuck me up, but the moment you can''t do it you made such an excuse?" Mykel asked as he dispersed the Sacrilege me on his body. "If you want a fair game, you''re ying the wrong game," Mykel said and saw Amaryllis appear behind Lilith.
Lilith could feel a presence behind her, but it was already toote because Amaryllis had already grabbed her face from behind. Amaryllis tried to corrupt Lilith, but to her surprise that the new system protected Lilith and it was impossible to take her back to the old system in a short time.
"So you''re the old system. Who would have thought you have be a living being," Lilith said and then pierced Amaryllis'' body with her wings that appeared right on her back, and then cut off all Amaryllis'' limbs with the wings. "This is really interesting. Lucifer would love to hear about this," Lilith added and then threw Amaryllis down to the ground.
Amaryllis didn''t have the chance to take Lilith back, and she felt ashamed of herself because of it. She then flew back in to try for the second time with Elena''s help, but then Lilith wrapped herself with her wings.
"I''m done with you for now. Let''s meet again very soon since Luciel can''t hold it any longer," Lilith giggled as she hid behind her wings and then disappeared, leaving a few ck feathers. "You fell right into his trap, and you have opened a path for us demons to enter Earth. So what will you do? Open all the paths and save Luciel, or y safe or Luciel will be your enemy?" Lilith''s voice echoed throughout the whole fifthyer of hell.
"What was that all about?" Elena asked as she approached Mykel and made sure he was alright.
"Looks like she''s just saying hi to us," Mykel answered as he looked at the mess he had created in just a minute, and the fact that forcing their way down was possible surprised him. "I''m more curious about what she said earlier," Mykel said. "Anyway, did you manage to get something from her?" Mykel asked Amaryllis.
"Not much, but I know where Luciel is at, and she''s imprisoned in the ninthyer of hell. She''s right in the lowestyer of hell," Amaryllis answered.
Jeanne and the others came and asked about what had happened, and Amaryllis exined it to them. She told them that Lilith and Lucifer would know about the current old system and her existence. The new system protected Lilith, and that was the first time Amaryllis couldn''t breach it.
"Luciel is in the lowest part of hell? What are you going to do?" Aurea asked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"If we go straight down there, we don''t know how strong the Princes of Hell are. Lilith isn''t one, but she''s already as powerful as Mara back in our world. If we have to fight all the Princes of Hell, it would take a lot of time, but if we go straight down by breaking theyers, it will only bring more trouble, perhaps more than what you guys can handle," Mykel answered as he thought really hard.
"Fuck that, Mykel. Luciel is more important right now. If she became our enemy, who would know how strong she would be," Aurea said. "We know who our enemies are, it''s better than adding Luciel as our enemy as well," Aurea suggested.
Mykel was thinking the same thing as Aurea, and it seemed that everyone agreed with what Aurea said.
"Alright. Let''s bring Luciel back and break all theyers," Mykel nodded his head in agreement.
Elena and Mykel broke theyers from the sixth all the way to the eighth floor, and the deeper they went, the narrower the ce was. When they both broke thestyer, it was so cold that it struck all the way to their bones. Their resistance skill couldn''t protect them from the cold, so Amaryllis had to upgrade it into an [Absolute Resistance] skill which was what Amaryllis had.
The ninthyer of hell was smaller than New York City, and they could see only a few people that were being tortured there. When they looked at the middle of thend, they found Luciel lying on the ground with all her limp six wings.
When they were trying to rescue her, a barrier blocked them from touching her. Amaryllis couldn''t do anything and couldn''t reach Luciel because of the barrier. She couldn''t do anything because the barrier acted like a firewall in a system.
"I can try to break it," Amaryllis said as she reached her hand out at the barrier.
"Don''t," Mykel grabbed Amaryllis'' hand and put it away from the barrier. "This might be a trap, and who knows what will happen to you if you touch it. Let''s assume that Lucifer is now nning to take you back. So be careful from now on," Mykel pointed out and looked at her with a serious expression.
Amaryllis nodded her head with understanding and stayed right beside Mykel.
"Then let me do it, but I need your help," Elena said as she looked at Mykel.
Mykel transferred his life energy into Elena''s body and gave almost everything to her. Once he thought that he had given enough, Elena released all her life energy and cracked the ground until it split into many.
Everyone stayed back and let Amaryllis protect them with a barrier that was simr to what Elena had. The moment Elena sucked all the energy back and transferred it into her fist, she punched the barrier as hard as she could.
The impact instantly broke the barrier that Amaryllis had created and killed everyone including Mykel. Amaryllis also died, but she immediately used her other body and revived every one. They were confused and shocked at what had just happened because they didn''t even know they were dead.
"Is the barrier still there? Are you being serious?" Aurea asked in disbelief.
Elena was still pushing her fist at the barrier, but then the barrier started to crack and crumble. Mykel immediately grabbed Elena and Luciel and brought them both back to his penthouse. Amaryllis then did the same and brought everyone back to prevent another force from locking them up there.
Everyone gathered in the living room, and they saw Luciel and Elena lying on the sofa unconscious. They were more curious why Mykel was holding a dagger in his right hand that he hid behind his back as he stared at Luciel.
"Is she really Luicel or she''s a fake?" Mykel asked as he kept staring at Luciel and ready to kill her.
Amaryllis touched Luciel and it took her a few seconds. "It''s really her, but something is inside her, a new system that has been nted inside her body," Amaryllis answered.
"Can you overwrite it?" Mykel asked.
"It might take a while, just as I did it when you were still using the new system," Amaryllis answered. "She will be okay in a few weeks with intensive care," Amaryllis added.
"Okay. Take your time, and do it in the Empyrean World," Mykel said.
Amaryllis nodded and brought Luciel to the Empyrean World and her other sisters wanted to apany her.
Chapter 140 Officially.
Mykel came back with Amaryllis, and everyone was wondering where he went since he had disappeared for a week. None of them could sense anything from him since he hid his [Supremacy] skill and effect. He had been activating the skill ever since he got it, and he could feel his strength growing steadily.
Amaryllis was the one who exined to them where they were and what they were doing. They understood why they both didn''t want to be bothered, but Amaryllis hid the fact that Mykel had attained the God particle.
Since Amaryllis had attained all the emotions, she could experiment with them with the Demon Princesses to make them stronger. Not only for them, but Amaryllis also wanted Jeanne and the others to get at least one of the strongest emotions.
While Amaryllis consulted with everyone in the meeting room, Mykel realized that Luciel wasn''t with them. Jeanne could tell that he was looking for Luciel, so she approached him to inform him.
"She has been waiting for you, and she said that she has something to talk to you privately. So she''s waiting in thedies'' penthouse, you can see her now if you want to," Jeanne said.
"I see. I''ll see talk with her then," Mykel answered and then left the meeting room as Jeanne and Elena watched him.
Mykel entered thedies'' penthouse and saw Luciel standing on the balcony in her white dress with her long silver hair covering her back. She could sense Mykel''s presence, and when she turned around and saw Mykel, she walked back inside and hugged Mykel so tightly. It was the same reaction when Beldathiel met Mykel, but this time Luciel was trembling and on the brink of crying.
"It''s alright. You''re here with us now," Mykel said as he gently stroked her back. "I''m not going to let you go again," Mykel added.
Mykel heard that Luciel was treated badly by Lilith because of the fact that Lilith was inferior to her in the novel. Lilith didn''t like that and she managed to break Luciel, but even so, Luciel resisted with everything she had left. If Mykel hadn''t saved her in a few days, Luciel might have given herself up.
Luciel slowly pulled herself back and stared Mykel in the eye with joy and happiness. She then wiped off the tears and slowly calmed herself down because she didn''t want to show her weakness and vulnerability any more than that.
"I know it all," Luciel paused as she sat down next to Mykel. "How it all happened," Luciel continued and stared Mykel in the eye.
"What are you talking about?" Mykel asked.
"His n, Lucifer''s n for you. He told me about it," Luciel answered as she tucked her hair. "Why he chose you long before you were brought to your novel world," Luciel continued with her eyebrows raised and stared nkly at the table.
"He told you? Why did he tell you?" Mykel asked with suspicion.
"I don''t know, but it seems that he wants you to know the reason why," Luciel answered as she looked at Mykel. "It''s up to you whether you want to hear it or not because I heard that this whole time you have been doing what he wants you to do," Luciel said.
"It''s fine. Just tell me," Mykel said as he grabbed a drink from the mini bar and then walked back with it.
Luciel hesitated to tell Mykel about what she heard from Lucifer, but she decided to tell him.
"Your back story about Lucifer and his siblings. Did you know it''s exactly the same as what happened with The Lord, Angels, and Demons?" Luciel asked as she looked at Mykel. "The rebellion, how hell created, heaven, and even how an omnipotent being acted," Luciel added.
"Of course, I know. I did some research and took a few elements andbined it to make the backstory," Mykel answered. "Is that why he chose me? Because how the setting of my novel resembles reality?" Mykel asked.
"Not only that, but because of how you dealt with the story from being alone to turning everyone on your side. That''s what makes him so interested in you, that you didn''t go with the flow of the story and destroyed it and create something new," Luciel answered. "That''s what he wants from you, Mykel. He gave you a path, and you took it outstandingly," Luciel added.
"He saw the potential in you and if you can thrive in that world of yours, he believed that you could thrive here as well, and that was why he chose you. He said something about you''re his finest creation," Luciel said.
Mykel chuckled in disbelief and started tough because that felt like an insult. That was why Luciel didn''t want to say it because she knew he would be shocked and angry. Suddenly, Elena came in and asked Mykel to go outside because there were guests.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mykel, Elena, and Luciel were on their way to headquarters, but then Mykel saw cars parked in front of the building. Lh and the others were already in the lobby, watching from inside the building. When they saw the people that came out of the cars, they saw Magnus, Dimitri, Shanka, and other people that were new to Mykel.
"You have the ball toe here," Mykel said as he walked toward them with Elena and Luciel behind him. "What do you want?" Mykel asked.
Dimitri reached out his hand to Kseniya and then she gave him a document. Dimitri then offered the document to Mykel, and he was holding his anger and trying not to create a scene. Mykel looked at it and pped the document to the ground to mess with Dimitri.
"Do you even know the content of what''s inside? Those are words, agreement from the United Nations about you having to pay all the losses that China suffered. You have done it, and there are so many eyewitnesses that you''re not agreeing with it," Dimitri said as he stared at Mykel. "Do you even know the consequence of your action?" Dimitri asked.
Find exclusive stories on empire
"I don''t care," Mykel said.
"Figure, and thanks to that you and your guild are officially the enemy of the rest of the world," Dimitri said with a smirk.
"Why are you smirking? Do you realize that right now you''re behind the enemy line?" Mykel asked. "Do you think I''ll let you go so easily?" Mykel asked again and raised his eyebrows.
"We can," Dimitri answered and then suddenly a portal was opened.
Mykel snapped his fingers and made the portal disappear, and that smug on Dimitri''s face disappeared. When he tried to use his abilities, he couldn''t use them and he realized how fucked he was.
"This is what you get from relying too much on others," Mykel sighed as he fixed his gloves. "Now, what are you going to do? You''re stuck here with us. And since you have made us your enemies, you''re going to die here whether you like it or not," Mykel said.
Sasha was surprised when the portal she opened suddenly closed on its own. She couldn''t open another portal for some reason, and she was wondering what had happened over there. She kept trying because she was responsible for their lives since she had promised to bring them all back.
When she managed to open the portal, nobody came out of it after a minute, but then people started toe out of the portal, but their limbs, their faces, and their bodies were covered in their own blood. Some lost half their limbs, some lost half of their faces, and some were barely alive because their bodies were cut in halves.
"Close the portal!" Magnus screamed as soon as he came out of the portal and red at Sasha.
Sasha closed the portal and saw only a few of them were back which confused her. Eun Soo immediately went to help them since her healing ability had been maxed out so that she could regenerate the missing limbs.
"What happened?!" Anzel asked as he approached Dimitri who was badly injured and being treated by Eun Soo.
"That motherfucker has the ability to disable our skills..." Dimitri answered as he groaned in pain. "It was a mistake to agree with your n," Dimitri said as he stared at Sasha.
Hearing that made Anzel and the others pissed, but before they could say anything Sasha said, "We don''t know if he can do something like that. So how was it my fault if you all agreed to it and thought it was a good idea?"
"Enough..." Magnus said as he looked at the blood on his body. "It has been official that The Rebirth guild is the enemy of the world now. They''re terrorists, and we have to capture them or kill them as we agreed," Magnus pointed out.
Sasha didn''t react to that and just stared at the blood where the portal was formed.
Chapter 145 Parting gift.
Everyone was hanging in a pool on the rooftop and had a party and a banquet since it had been a while. Mykel was there with the boys, enjoying the drinks and food as they were discussing each other''s power and helping each other to get insights into their own skills.
Mykel only wore sweatpants and bathed in the sun with a bottle of vodka in his hand. Elena was still inside the novel world and she hadn''t left after that sparring, and he didn''t want to bother her since she wanted to stay there. He watched as everyone was having fun and talking to each other, but then Helen approached him and sat on the bench with him.
"From all the women that you have here, you chose her?" Helen asked as she crossed her legs and looked at Jeanne and the others in the pool.
"What makes you think that they''re not mine already?" Mykel asked back as he looked at Helen.
Helen looked at Mykel with a shocked expression and said, "All of them? Are you being serious?" "No, you must be joking. I don''t believe you," Helen continued as she shook her head in denial.
Mykel chuckled and didn''t answer Helen''s question to let her wonder.
Helen was invited by Mykel since the city was empty and most of the people had left, he thought it would be fine to invite her. She hesitated at first, but since she had nothing else to do, she epted the invitation.
"But thank you, for inviting me. This is really fun," Helen said as she nodded her head and looked at the beer in her hand. "Also, I''m leaving, Mykel," Helen looked at Mykel as she squinted her eyes because the sun was blinding her.
"Good choice," Mykel said as he looked at Helen. "There''s no reason for you to stay here, and you can start a new life in any country you want," Mykel continued.
Mykel knew that Helen would leave since she didn''t want to get involved in what was going on with him and the whole world. Continue reading stories on empire
"I''m going to miss you though," Helen said as she kept staring at Mykel. "And, I was hoping to meet Elena before I leave, but looks like she''s not here," Helen added as she looked around.
"You can have this," Mykel said as he gave Helen the [Hera''s Ring], the same ring that Mykel gave Lh. "This is an artifact, and it will protect you from any harm. Or you can sell it and that should be worth millions of dors," Mykel exined as he looked at the ring on Helen''s palm.
Helen was speechless when she looked at the ring on her palm, and it was made of gold with a ck gem on it. She loved the color, and she was touched by it that she immediately hugged Mykel to show her gratitude.
"I''m going to miss you as well. Take care out there, and I''ll visit you once this is over," Mykel said as he hugged Helen. "Also, Elena doesn''t want to be bothered at the moment. She will see you in person when she knows that you left," Mykel answered.
"You take care of yourself, Mykel. You were at the top back then, you fell to the bottom, and now you''re trying to break the wheel. I know that it''s hard for you, but just see me when you need someone to talk to," Helen said and looked at Mykel. "Also, that''s her, right? Your ex," Helen asked with her eyebrows raised.
Mykel nodded his head, and then Helen furrowed her eyebrows with a confused look because she knew that Sasha was already dead.
"How? She''s supposed to be dead," Helen asked.
"Do you really want to know the whole truth? This is going to sound crazy to you, and you might not be able toprehend the truth," Mykel asked back as he raised his eyebrows. "God, heaven, hell, all that stuff," Mykel added.
"Really?" Helen asked as she exhaled deeply because she was nervous. "I guess I don''t want to know then. But what about you? Are you okay?" Helen added.
"I''m fine. I already know about this for a while now, and I have met her in person. I''m nning to do something about it," Mykel answered as he nodded his head and then drank the vodka.
"The world is fucked up, huh? I wonder if this will be the end of us," Helen said as she looked at Vixelleth who was sitting on the edge of the pool.
"Maybe, that''s why I''m going to give you a parting gift," Mykel said as he stood up and then walked to the pool.
Helen furrowed her eyebrows and watched Mykel talk with Vixelleth and Zherlthsh near the pool. She kept watching him until suddenly Vixelleth and Zherlthsh looked in her direction. She was confused, but then the three of them approached her and they were standing in front of her.
"I heard you''re lonely," Vixelleth said as she sat next to Helen. "Are you interested in something fun, just the three of us?" Vixelleth asked as she tilted her head at Zherlthsh and kept staring at Helen.
Helen was dumbfounded, and then she looked at Mykel who was smiling at her. She had no reason to decline, and so the three of them left the rooftop and went to one of the penthouses.
"So that''s your tattoo artist?" Jeanne asked.
"Yes, she''s a friend of mine. She''s going to leave after she the party, so I gave her a parting gift," Mykel answered.
"You gifted here those two? I don''t think she will be able to leave if you put her in the same room as those two," Aurea said as she scoffed. "It would be a miracle if she could wake up tomorrow," Aurea added as she chuckled.
"Wait, she''s leaving? But we haven''t made a matching tattoo though," Rozan asked when he overheard that Helen was leaving.
"We can do that before she leaves, it won''t take a while since we have decided what kind of tattoo we want. I''ll tell her when she''s done ying with Vixelleth and Zherlthsh," Mykel answered.
"Well, that''s that, but what''s our n now after you signed the deration of war?" Aurea asked with her arms crossed. "They''re going to clear the portal, and if we let them do that, aren''t we in trouble since that''s our due before The Lord is going to send us back and punish us for what we did?" Aurea added.
"Do you think that would happen? Seeing that Lucifer and all the Dukes of Hell are out in the open because of us, they won''t let that happen," Mykel answered as he sat down. "The only thing that will happen is them misleading those Awakeners and Chosen Ones, and maybe let them die inside the portal," Mykel continued.
"What are we going to do then?" Jeanne asked as she sat down next to Mykel.
"It''s still the same..." Mykel paused to drink his vodka. "We are going to break the pirs, remove the barriers between realms. Everyone will see the realm of Gods, and what is beyond it. We will proceed once we have nothing else to do here, and Elena is still inside the novel world, so we have to wait for her as well," Mykel exined.
"What about Lucifer? Do you think he''s nning something right now after he took over the Redshield Guild and now he bes an important role in the world in just a few days after he came," Jeanne asked.
"Who knows, but we know that he''s not alone, and Lilith might be by his side now and his otherpanions. He shouldn''t know about our new powers, so it''s better if you guys think about yourself more than anything else," Mykel answered. "For now, just enjoy the day, there will be no more peaceful day once we destroy all the pirs," Mykel suggested and emptied the bottle.
Everyone nodded their heads with understanding and enjoyed the day as Mykel said.
(In the Void Realm)
"More, I need more..." Elena said as she kept releasing her life energy.
"You''re at your limit, Elena," Amaryllis said as she watched Elena from the distance.
"I''m at my limit? I have never heard that word in me before," Elena said as she looked at Amaryllis over her shoulder. "If Mykel''s existence is being shackled by The Lord, then I''ll be someone who will break that shackle. I''ll be an existence that will overpower The Lord," Elena continued.
Amaryllis didn''t know what to say or do, only stayed there for Elena.
"Mykel is everything to me. I won''t let anyone take him away from me," Elena said as she caught her breath.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 147 Who to face.
Mykel could hear the pping wings right above him, and when he opened his eyes, he saw white dove birds flying around. Hera was still asleep and she looked so rxed that she was unbothered by the dove birds that came and went from the open windows. He then gently brushed her hair to wake her up, and when she opened her eyes, she smiled at him and hugged him tightly.
"I thought it was a dream," Hera said as she hid her face on Mykel''s chest. "It was the best night I have ever had," Hera looked at Mykel and then gently pushed him back to the bed as she got on top of him.
"Sasha might wake up and see us soon. Are you sure you want to do this in the morning?" Mykel asked as he felt Hera''s hands on his crotch.
"I want to do it again. I want to do this every day," Hera answered as she started stroking it behind her back. "Can you ask Amaryllis to y with her for a few hours?" Hera asked as she raised her eyebrows and stared at Mykel naughtily.
Looking at Hera''s godly body, Mykel had no reason to say no to that and asked Amaryllis to y with little Sasha until they were done. After Hera was satisfied, they both went to take a bath together in a smallke with little Sasha and Amaryllis.
"You want me to stay by your side? But that''s impossible," Hera said as she washed her arms. "It won''t let me free, and I''m bound with the new system," Hera added and helped little Sasha wash her back.
"I can free you from the system, but that also means you will be bound with the old system, my system," Mykel said as he looked at Hera.
"As long as I can be with you, I''m fine being bound by anything," Hera answered as she smiled at Mykel. "I''m ready to be tied with the old system," Hera continued.
Amaryllis approached Hera and tried to erase the new system inside her body. It took a while back then when she tried to bring Mykel back, and she did it a lot faster when she dealt with Luciel. Now, it only took her a few hours until Hera waspletely freed from the new system.
Mykel and Hera were chilling on the side of the river and sat on top of a big boulder. They watched Amaryllis and little Sasha y tag since it was her favorite game that she always yed with Elena. As they watched those two, Mykel exined what had happened from the moment he lost his power until where he was right now.
"I think what Luciel said about you being the best candidate for him is not wrong. I don''t know much about the world beyond Earth, but if the story of your novel was based on true events, then I would do the same thing if I were him," Hera exined as she held Mykel''s left hand and gently caressed it.
"Do you think I can do it?" Mykel asked as he nced at his hand being caressed.
"You have reached this far and discovered new things. If I don''t know you, I will think that you''re a crazy and arrogant mortal..." Hera paused. "But I have seen you from the beginning when you came to me for help," Hera chuckled and smiled. "You have created something that nobody else could imagine. You are different from everyone, whether they''re mortals or gods, you''re somehow above them. That''s why everyone follows you, including me," Hera continued and stared at Mykel.
Mykel hummed and he wasn''t convinced about what Hera said because he himself was still unsure about it. He wouldn''t ask that question if he already knew the answer, and her answer didn''t help him at all. But, hearing that made him realize how everyone believed in him, and no matter what happened, they would always stay by his side.
"You''re always cautious, and that''s the reason why I''m interested in you. You always give what''s best for everyone, and that''s the reason why I''m liking you. You are always true to your words whether it''s a promise or a threat, and that''s the reason why I''m loving you," Hera said as she rested her head on Mykel''s shoulder.
Mykel rested his head on top of Hera''s head, and then he realized that Amaryllis had been watching them in the distance. He felt like being stalked, and he could see that she was trying to understand what true love meant.N?v(el)B\\jnn
"You''re trying to destroy the Pirs of Earth, but how are you going to do that because you need to kill them at the same time," Hera asked.
"That''s something that I want to ask you. I need to know where are the pirs and who are they," Mykel answered.
"You already know that one of them is Gaia. The remaining six are on the other side of the world," Hera said as she sat straight. "The nearest one is the Norse, Ymir. The vic, Volos. Nuwa from East. Geb from Egypt. Bhumi Devi from the South East. Lastly, Atira from where are you from," Hera exined as she counted them with her fingers.
Mykel knew only half of them which were Ymir, Gaia, and Volos since Mykel had more interest in European mythologies. The rest, he had no idea who they were and how powerful or troublesome they were.
"Are all of them Cosmical beings like Gaia?" Mykel asked.
"Yes, they stay on Earth to protect the Earth from the other primordials. Their love for humans and the animals made them loved by The Lord, and given the task to protect Earth from an outside force," Hera answered as she nodded her head. "With that being said, if the seven of them are enough to protect Earth from the primordials, they''re not someone you should underestimate," Hera pointed out and looked at Mykel with a serious expression.
"Can you tell me, how strong they are? I know Gaia is already strong in this world, but what about in the real world?" Mykel asked.
Your next journey awaits at empire
"Gaia could crush Mount Olympus with just her thoughts, and there would be nothing that could stop her. If we the Olympian Gods have to fight her, we will lose to her," Hera answered. "Perhaps, Gaia is a bit weakerpared to you before you came back to the real world. So by that, you can tell how strong the Seven Pirs are," Hera continued.
"If we put her on a rank, Gaia is the third out of seven. The first should be Volos, and the second would be Ymir. Nuwa would be the fourth, Geb would be the fifth, Bhumi Diva is the sixth, and Atira would be the seventh," Hera exined.
"Basically these Seven Pirs are the strongest beings in the Realm of God?" Mykel asked.
"Compared to us, the Gods of Earth, yes. They''re the strongest, but..." Hera nodded her head and paused. "Not all the Primordial Gods are interested in Earth, and those who aren''t interested are the strongest of them all," Hera continued. "Protogonus, Nal, Rod, Pangu, Ilmatar, Ahura Mazda, Brahma, Ra, and others that are the ones who came out of the Egg," Hera pointed out.
"Ra? Isn''t he on Earth?" Mykel asked with his eyebrows furrowed.
"That''s not Ra, Ra can manifest into other Gods he created, and he''s the only one who''s capable of doing so. The real Ra is somewhere beyond the sky," Hera answered.
Mykel hummed as he nodded his head, and Amaryllis could hear their conversation from the distance through Mykel''s ear. She took precautions and did some calctions about the n and how to prevent any failure from happening.
Mykel was thinking about the Egg that Hera mentioned earlier and he had been curious about that. If he had to connect the creation of the Primoridals with the Egg, then the one who created them was The Lord.
"The Primordials or the Cosmicals Gods are far superior to you, the God of Earth. I know that, but how powerful they actually are?" Mykel asked.
"Perhaps, they''re as strong as Mara from the novel or even stronger than her. They''re the ruler of the stars, the gxy, and the entire space. They can easily erase Earth and everything in it with a swipe of their fingers if they wanted to," Hera answered.
"That''s problematic, but not for me," Mykel said as he looked Hera in the eye with a smirk. "This time, I won''t ask you to join me. I made a mistake once, and I regret it to this day," Mykel added as he touched Hera''s forehead with his. "You have suffered a lot, and I don''t you to suffer even for a second," Mykel pointed out.
"No, Mykel. I want in, I want to be there like back then," Hera shook her head as she kept touching her forehead with Mykel''s. "My life is yours, but my will is still my own. Let me be with you and fight beside you," Hera said and then slowly pressed her nose to Mykel''s nose and stared at his lips.
"Then I''ll give what you need," Mykel said and then kissed Hera passionately.
Chapter 148 Sweet talk.
"How long are we going to wait for them? Didn''t we agree that we will meet them here at this hour?" Luis asked as he impatiently moved back and forth in front of the portal in China.
"Calm down. We aren''t in a hurry, and who knows what kind of preparation they did since the ce we are going to be is quite terrifying," Gea said and looked at Luis as she ate the steaming hot meat bun. "If you don''t want your meat bun, can I have it then?" Gea jokingly asked to calm Luis down.
Sasha was talking with Sun Wukong and Lei Wu Xian about the preparations for the expedition. She wanted to make sure everything had been prepared for any obstacles that woulde to them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"They have finallye," Anastasia said as she stared at the gate.
Sasha turned around and saw an SUV car with the Redshield Guild emblem on the license te. She then watched as Lucifer and seven others came out of the car and walked toward the camp where she was at. She was a bit anxious because it was the first time the Virtue Guild had worked with the Redshield Guild since Lilith''s death.
"I apologize for beingte even though I was the one who suggested this expedition. I have no excuse," Lucifer said to everyone as he entered the camp. "Did you guys wait long?" Lucifer asked as he looked at them.
"It''s okay, you''re onlyte for an hour," Anastasia said.
"I''ll make it up once we are done here. I''ll prepare something for you guyster," Lucifer said as he gently smiled at them.
Lucifer, or what people knew him as Eric Ulf was a fine gentleman in their eyes for how he carefully used his words and acted toward them. He always became the man of the hour, and everyone respected him as he respected others. Of course, there would be people who thought it was all just an act, and the only one who knew his true self was Sasha.
"Good morning, Miss Sasha," Lucifer said as he looked at her.
"Do you still need time to prepare?" Sasha asked and ignored the greeting. "If so, you can use your time for that," Sasha added.
"No. We are good to go," Lucifer answered as he smiled, and he looked excited. "Since this is something that I suggested, should I take the lead then?" Lucifer asked as he looked at the others.
They had noints about that, and they trusted him since the Redshield Guild cleared the portals effortlessly and splendidly. They all looked at Sasha and waited for her answer since she was the head of the Guild League.
"I have no objection," Sasha answered.
Lucifer smiled and then led everyone into the portal.
Sasha looked at Agares and the others, and they were different than before, their aura was so intimidating for the others to approach. She heard that the people who saved Pnd from thest invasion had joined the Redshield as well, and nobody knew their names or where they were since they hadn''t seen them again.
People had been asking her about those people since she was a Redshield and they knew her as the head of the family. Nobody knew that she no longer had the power over the Redshield and that Lucifer had been instructing her from behind the curtain.
"Are you alright? You look troubled," Lucifer asked on the ship to the next portal.
"Cut the act, and stop bothering me," Sasha stared Lucifer in the eye with despise and disgust.
Lucifer approached Sasha who was sitting inside the cabin where nobody was around. When he stood in front of her, he pulled out the sword from the cane he was holding, and then put it on the table. That made Sasha look confused and stared at Lucifer with suspicion.
"Take it, that sword is strong enough to kill me," Lucifer said as he tilted his head at the sword on the table.
Sasha didn''t hesitate and grabbed the sword on the table and then pointed it at Lucifer''s neck. But before she could cut off his head, she saw a big smile on Lucifer''s face. She realized something was off about it, and if she did kill him, she might regret itter.
"Go on, kill me," Lucifer said as he took a step forward and let the tip of the de stab his neck. "If you kill me now, all the others will follow me after. You can end all this and bring peace back to Earth, and then you can get your reward from The Lord," Lucifer pointed out.
Sasha didn''t want to listen, or even cooperate with what Lucifer was saying. She pulled the sword back and didn''t want to kill him anymore because there would always be a catch when she was dealing with him.
"What''s the matter? Don''t you want to be free? Free from me and go to heaven?" Lucifer asked as he kept smiling and walking closer to Sasha. "I''m telling the truth, and I can swear on The Lord''s name that I''m being serious," Lucifer said as he watched Sasha walk backward, avoiding him.
Sasha kept avoiding Lucifer until she hit the wall and had nowhere else to go, and then suddenly Lucifer put his hands on the wall. She couldn''t avoid him anymore because he blocked all her way with his arms.
"Don''t you want that?" Lucifer asked with his eyebrows raised.
"I''m not going to be swayed by your words ever again," Sasha answered as she put away the sword from Lucifer. "It''s too good to be true," Sasha added.
Read new chapters at empire
Lucifer chuckled as he nodded his head and then he startedughing mischievously.
"Then I''ll tell you everything, and you can decide which one will you choose," Lucifer said as he walked away from Sasha. "You can kill me and all this mess will be over, but Mykel will suffer and will live eternity in the deepest part of hell," Lucifer exined.
"What are you talking about?" Sasha asked.
"You know what happened to him when he tried to fight The Lord. He was tortured in hell by me, and I enjoyed every second of it, but do you know why The Lord set him free?" Lucifer asked and stared at Sasha. "He gave him a chance to repent. All he has to do is stop the demons and fix the mess he created, but if he failed or he wasn''t the one who end it then he will be punished," Lucifer exined.
"What do you mean by that?" Sasha asked with her eyebrows furrowed. "So if we clear the portals and bring back the peace on Earth he will be punished because of that?" Sasha added.
"That''s right, and nobody can save him without The Lord''s will, and The Lord has given him a second chance, so nothing could save him anymore," Lucifer answered with a smirk. "So, what are you going to do, Sasha? I know your love for him is like an unquenchable me. Would you like to see him suffer this time while you live in heaven?" Lucifer asked as he walked toward Sasha.
Lucifer knew that he couldn''t corrupt Sasha anymore with the same trick as before. So he decided to use her love for Mykel and tried to get her back into his palm. He already knew the answer, but he wanted to y with her feelings and emotions.
He could see that Sasha hesitated to give an answer, and then he asked, "Why hesitate, Sasha? Don''t you want to be free?" "You should know that the more we clear the portals, the less time Mykel has," he continued.
"You''re lying," Sasha said as she stared Lucifer in the eye.
"No. Why would I? You can ask Raphael if you want to," Lucifer replied with a smirk.
Sasha spoke to Raphael and was hoping he could give her the real answer. When she saw the notification, she was surprised that Raphael could vouch for Lucifer''s words about what would happen to Mykel. He told her that Mykel would be damned and would be tortured for eternity once peace got brought back to Earth.
"See? I''m not lying," Lucifer said as he chuckled. "So? What would you do?" Lucifer asked.
Before Sasha could give an answer, Lucifer whispered into her ear that even Raphael couldn''t hear. The moment Lucifer leaned his head back, Sasha dropped the sword and looked at him with a serious expression.
"Don''t you want that?" Lucifer asked with his eyebrows raised.
"I''ll y along, for now," Sasha said and then walked away with an angry expression.
Chapter 149 Guardian Angel.
"Everyone is here?" Lucifer asked as he looked at everyone walking down the ships.
"Not everyone. They''re still preparing their belongings, and they should be ready in a few minutes," Gea answered as she looked at Anzel and the others were still on the ship, helping others. "What''s the n? We know that the next world is nothing like others," Gea asked.
"You don''t have to worry about that. Lei will protect us all since he''s confident with his magic," Lucifer answered as he looked at the portal. "Well, if it didn''t go as he expected, I''ll protect you guys, so everything will be fine," Lucifer added.
Sasha nced at Gea, Eun Soo, and Anastasia who had been heading over the hill for Lucifer since he was their type. Gea who was supposed to be immune to any status ailments was charmed by him. It was disturbing to look at, and every woman would fall for him instantly.
She was still thinking about what Lucifer had said to her, and she had no other choice but toply. The reason was that Lucifer promised to make neither her nor Mykel suffer. Although it sounded like a lie, Lucifer always kept his promise, and she knew that more than anyone else.
"Everyone is ready, Eric," Lei said.
"You can do it now," Lucifer nodded his head.
Lei walked to the front and then turned around to look at everyone in front of him. He cast a spell and it created a shell around everyone''s body with a light blue color. They were wondering what it was, but then Lei exined that the shell would protect them from harm.
"Should I give it a try?" Lucifer asked Lei. Read new chapters at empire
"Go ahead," Lei answered with confidence.
Lucifer cast a fireball as mall as marble on his index finger and then sent it to Agares. The fireball exploded and they were all shocked that the fireball could create such a powerful explosion. They thought Agares would be heavily injured from that, but the shell protected him and he was unscratched.
"Impressive. You''re a big help and I think we will be able to clear the next floor because of you," Lucifer said as he looked at Lei.
Everyone nodded their heads in agreement, and it made Lei proud of himself. After that, they all entered the portal and embraced the dangerous weather.
The moment they entered the lightning bolts struck them and it startled everyone, but thankfully the shell protected them. The lightning bolts were so fierce that they could kill them in an instant, and they didn''t stop striking them or the ground.
Lei kept casting the spell on everyone so their shells could withstand all the lightning bolts. He did a great job, but he couldn''t keep doing that, so he created a barrier around everyone big enough for them. Although the barrier was strong, it couldn''t withstand the fierce weather, and it wasn''t as strong as Kseniya''s barrier.
"We can''t move if we have to rely on this! Lei would be out of stamina before we could move," Anzel said as he looked at the barrier above him.
"I can''t use my power in this situation. None of our powers can protect anyone," Gea pointed out.
Sasha had enough of it and then she borrowed the wings of an angel to fly up into the sky. Everyone looked at her and remembered the title that people gave her, the Guardian Angel.
When she was up high in the sky with lightning bolts that struck her countless times, the wings disappeared and a light ball appeared above her palm. The ball started to beam and it made the bad weather disappear as the shockwave sent the dark clouds away and brightened the whole world with it.
The power that she borrowed was the [Sun] which belonged to Uriel. Gea could create that with her power, but unfortunately, her skill level was too low to be able to create that.
She was free-falling and before she hit the ground, she borrowed the wings again andnded gracefully in front of everyone. She looked at the sky and the lightning bolts were gone with the dark clouds, and when she looked back, everyone was staring at her with admiration.
"It''s safe now, but I''m not sure for how long. So let''s start moving," Sasha said as she looked at the small sun that started to give them warmth.
They all nodded with understanding and then started advancing in a vast field with nothing but the flood that covered their knees and below. The heavy rain made the whole ce flooded, and it was hard for them to move because of the mud under their feet.
They kept walking and realized the sun was following them from above like a drone, and it was following Sasha. They were grateful that Sasha was their ally and they remembered why she became the head of the Guild League. She needed to be respected or they would regret it for not doing so.
They walked for hours, the flood had disappeared and the ground had dried out thanks to the sun above them. The sun wasn''t hot, and the warmth made things easier for them, and it also made them feel rxed.
"As far as we can see and the path we took, there isn''t a single demon. Do you think they''re hiding from us or they''re waiting for us somewhere?" Danny asked as he looked around.
"Just stay focused. You''re asking a question that nobody knows the answer. It''s better this way rather than fighting demons all the time," Anzel replied as he looked at the sun.
After they walked for another hour, they found a massive pit with a giant hole at the bottom that was as big as a football field. They realized the reason why the water volume didn''t increase even though the heavy rain and the wet soil that couldn''t absorb the water anymore. They then stood at the edge of the pit and looked down into the hole that looked like an abyss.
"It would be dangerous if we go down there and check what''s beyond that hole. I will volunteer myself to go down there to check," Lucifer said as he removed his suit and rolled his sleeves.
The scent of his body made Gea and the otherdies high and aroused like an aphrodisiac. Sasha nced at them and cleared her throat to snap them back to reality because anyone could see their aroused expressions.
"You don''t have to do that, Eric. I got this," Sun Wukong said as he walked to the front to stop Lucifer. "Remember that I can create clones with my skill? I can send them down there and I can see what they see. Even if they die, it doesn''t harm us, so it''s better if I did it," Sun Wukong exined as he looked at Lucifer.
"Well, then. We are counting on you," Lucifer said as he smiled and then unrolled his sleeves and put his suit back. "We need to be ready if somethinges out of the hole, so prepare yourself," Lucifer said to the others.
They all nodded with understanding and then spread out with their weapons and spells ready. Sun Wukong then sent his clones into the pit, and they were all sliding down into the hole fearlessly.
Everyone looked at Sun Wukong who stared nkly at the hole because he was watching his clones inside the dark hole. They were nervously and silently watching him and hoping there was nothing inside the hole, but hope was nothing but a postponed disappointment.N?v(el)B\\jnn
A giant hand reached out of the hole, a massive hand that was a third of the hole with its long nails and gray skin. They then saw another hand reach out into the hole, and they could hear a growl from inside the hole. They were terrified that their hands and knees trembled because it reminded them of the three-eyed demon.
When they saw two giant hornsing out of the hole, they all immediately prepared their weapons and skills. They were ready to attack the face that was about toe out of the hole, but then they felt an extreme heating from above them. They thought it was the sun, but it was something that made them all open their eyes and mouths wide.
A giant ming sword appeared in the sky above the hole, and it was bigger than the hole itself. They realized it was Lucifer who created that ming sword because his right hand was raised.
"You showed yourself to the wrong person," Lucifer said and then swung his hand down at the hole.
The sword fell so slowly, and when the demon showed its face with red eyes that were enough to petrify some of them, the sword hit its head. The sword prated like a knife in butter, and the demon screamed in pain as his eyes and hair started to melt because of the me.
Lucifer single-handedly sent the demon back into the hole, and when they thought it was over, Lucifer clenched his hand. The sword exploded and the pit sunk deeper until there was no longer a pit but a massive hole.
They could see fierce mes that spread out in the darkness and lit up so everyone could see what was underneath them. They were terrified when they saw not only one but dozens of giant demons at the base of the hole, ring at them.
"What the hell is down there?" Anzel asked with a shocked expression.
"I''m not sure but I think you just said it," Lucifer paused as he looked at Anzel. "A hell," Lucifer continued.
Chapter 150 Sasha and Eric.
Everyone was still shocked and speechless about what they had discovered. After they had digested it, they started to wonder if they should go down there or not, but even if they should, they couldn''t go down there. The height was too much for them, and only a few of them that could go down there without a problem.
"If that''s not the boss of this floor, I think we should listen to everyone''s opinion first before we make a decision," Lucifer said as he looked at them. "Everyone''s safety is our priority," Lucifer added.
They all nodded in agreement and then walked away from the hole to discuss the n.
Sun Wukong insisted that they should go down there because he believed the only way to move forward was to go down. Although he insisted, he wanted to go and check the area before they went down to make sure there was nothing that they missed.
Lei Wu Xian agreed with Sun Wukong to go down after seeing Lucifer easily kill the demon. He also believed that he could send everyone down to the hole safely and protect them with everything he got.
"Why are you guys in a rush? We can bring the whole Guild League for this just to be safe. We aren''t in a hurry, and we cane back here in a few days and bring stuff that we might need," Anzel said as he looked at both of them. "We could check this whole ce first, but not going down there," Anzel added.
Danny and Luis agreed with Anzel since it would be the wisest decision for them. Gea, Anastasia, and Eun Soo didn''t have anything to say because they would follow Lucifer with the decision he made.
"Anzel is right," Lucifer said as he nodded in agreement. "As I said earlier that our safety is the utmost priority. We should bring everyone here, and I might be strong, but risking everyone else just to follow me isn''t wise," Lucifer exined as he looked at each one of them.
"We still have one left to give an opinion," Lei Wu Xian said, and then he looked at Sasha. "You''re the leader, so what''s your opinion?" Lei asked.
Everyone looked at Sasha, and both Sun Wukong and Lei Wu Xian hoped that she would agree with them. As long as they had Lucifer and Sasha, they believed it wouldn''t be impossible for them to safely go into the hole.
"You know what''s best," Lucifer said as he looked at Sasha.
Sasha closed her eyes and nodded her head, "It''s better to postpone this. Let''s bring Han Suk-Jin and Dimitri for this."
Sun Wukong and Lei Wu Xian were disappointed with Sasha''s decision, but they had to listen to the poll. Lucifer was happy as he looked at Sasha, but the way he looked at her made Anastasia, Gea, and Eun Soo jealous of her.
"Well then, at least we should go and check the whole ce first before we go back," Sun Wukong sighed.
Sasha nodded in agreement and let Sun Wukong do what he wanted to do to respect him.
They were exploring the area, but they found nothing but empty ground and mud. They had enough since they wasted hours walking aimlessly with nothing to be found. They then left the portal and went all the way back until they got back to China.
Sasha informed Han Suk-Jin and Dimitri about what they found and told them that she needed their assistance. Han Suk-Jin was busy taking over South Korea from Sinhwa n, but he could join them if they really needed his help. For Dimitri, he had just promised the Eurasia Guild to help them clear the portal in Pnd with European Union.
"So? How long are we going to wait for them? A week? A month?" Sun Wukong asked and he looked a bit annoyed.
"Dimitri is leaving in three days. Let''s assume that it would take them three days to clear the portal, so it would be a week at most," Sasha answered.
"A week is like a blink of an eye, and I have promised you guys that I will make it up for beingte. So allow me to treat you guys," Lucifer said as he looked at them. "Let''s have a drink, and I have something special for you guys," Lucifer added.
Everyone was enjoying their food and drink in a fancy restaurant that only super-rich people could eat in. Lucifer made Sun Wukong and Lei Wu Xian forget about their dissatisfaction, and made them enjoy the moment.
"Why does this duck taste so good..." Danny asked as he looked at the duck''s thigh in his hand. "I can eat this for the rest of my life and I will be happy every time," Danny added.
"Yeah, I agree..." Anzel said as he stuffed himself with five pecking ducks.
Luis wasn''t a fan of ducks, and he had been looking around at the others, but then he saw Anastasia, Gea, and Eun Soo distancing themselves from Sasha. He kept staring at the three of them and only talked to each other, ignoring Sasha who was at the other side of the table from them.
"Did something happen to them? I feel like the three of them have been acting cold toward her," Luis asked quietly so the girls couldn''t hear him.
Anzel and Danny looked at the girls, and they could see what Luis meant by that. They wondered, but then Danny noticed that Anastasia, Gea, and Eun Soo had been stealing nces at Lucifer.
"I think they hate her because she''s close to Eric. I have girlfriends, and they did the same thing when they liked the same man," Danny pointed out. "I mean, Sasha isn''t bothered by it. She doesn''t care about Eric as well since she''s being cold toward him, but it looks like the girls hate or are jealous of her," Danny added.
"Seriously? That''s just fucked up. Are you sure they''re all interested in Eric?" Luis asked as he looked at Danny.
"Why don''t you ask them if you don''t believe me?" Danny asked back as he looked at Luis and ate his food. "Women areplicated creatures, so you won''t know if you don''t ask them," Danny pointed out.
Find adventures at empire
Sasha could hear them talking about Anastasia and those two, and she was surprised that Danny was right about it. She didn''t care about how cold those three treated them since she had no intention of getting friendly with them either.
"Sasha, can I have a moment?" Lucifer asked as he stood right behind Sasha''s chair. "There''s something that I would like to discuss with you privately," Lucifer said.
Sasha didn''t say anything, but she stood up and was ready to follow Lucifer to talk. She could feel the sharp gazes from those three, and when she stared at them back, they averted their gazes.
They both left the hall with everyone looking at them with different thoughts inside their heads. People had been suspicious that those two had known each other long before they discovered about Lucifer. But no matter how hard they tried to dig up those two pasts, they couldn''t find anything, not even their birth.
"Where are you bringing me to?" Sasha asked as she followed Lucifer from behind.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Just follow me. You''ll know when we are there," Lucifer answered with a smile as he looked at the waiters and waitresses walking in the hallway.
When they reached the end of the hallway, Lucifer stopped and looked at the waitress who stood in front of the door. She looked terrified with her hands trembling and eyes glimmering in tears. Sasha looked at her and wondered what had happened, but when the waitress saw them, she immediately ran away.
Lucifer opened the door, and instantly Sasha knew why the waitress was terrified. She could feel an overwhelming auraing from inside, and there were so many of them that even she was anxious about it. She then looked inside and it was another hall for people to eat privately.
They entered the hall, and the aura got worse and Sasha''s heart started to race. She then saw four men and two women enjoying their rice wine and silently looked at the food that was intimidating enough even for her.
"Who are these people," Sasha asked and couldn''t help but be on guard and prepared to fight.
"Who do you think?" A familiar voice could be heard right behind Sasha.
Sasha turned around and saw her again, the woman who had been keeping an eye on her, Lilith. She then watched Lilithugh as she walked past her, and then Lilith sat on top of the table with her legs crossed and arms spread open.
"They''re the Princes of Hell, Lucifer''s brothers, and sisters who fought in the rebellion against The Lord," Lilith answered.
Chapter 151 Seven Princes of Hell.
Sasha looked at each one of them and she had never seen them before, and they weren''t the same people who saved Europe. She looked at the unique features that made them different from each other, and she might know some of them.
A man who was eating the Peking ducks including the bones was Beelzebub, the Gluttony. He had long dark green hair with gold eyes with pale skin, but somehow he had a slender body even with that appetite.
A man who had jewelry on his wrist, fingers, and neck that made him look like a rich man was Mammon, the Greed. He had slick bright yellow hair and ck empty eyes as if he was unsatisfied with what he had.
A man who was closing his eyes with his eyebrows furrowed and teeth clenched of annoyance from hearing the chewing that came from Beelzebub''s mouth was Satan, the Wrath. He had red messy hair and when he opened his eyes, he had blood-red eyes and judgingly stared at Beelzebub.
A man who was resting his head on his fist and unbothered by anything as he yawned was Belphegor, the Sloth. He had long messy white hair with bright bluezy eyes, and he was tall and a bit slenderpared to all the other men on the table.
A woman who had intimidating eyes and looked at Sasha like how Anastasia and the other girls looked at her was Leviathan, the Envy. She had dark blue long hair with orange eyes, and she had darker skin than others. She was the tallest after Lucifer. Find more to read at empire
A woman who crossed her arms and stared at Sasha with lust as she smirked flirtatiously at her was Asmodeus, the Lust. She had short purple hair, like Vixelleth, and she had pink eyes that were dangerous to look at. She had a petite body, the smallest of them all but she had the curves more than Lilith and Leviathan.
"Looks like you already know by the look of their appearance, so I don''t think it''s necessary for me to introduce them to you," Lucifer said as he sat down among his brothers and sisters.
"Why you brought me here? I know that you brought me here not to show off your pathetic friends that lost the war," Sasha asked and stared at them all.
Sasha''s insults made them all look at her, but they gave a different impression of her. Even though she insulted them, she was a bit terrified of them because they were so intimidating. After all, those people in front of them used to be high-rank angels among Raphael and the others.
"Her scent is making me want to lick her," Asmodeus said as she suddenly wrapped her arms around Sasha''s neck from behind.
Sasha got a chill down her spine and she was petrified that she didn''t realize that Asmodeus had disappeared. She also didn''t sense Asmodeus who appeared right behind her and put her arms around her neck so easily like that. Sasha realized that she wasn''t on the same level as them and that she was nothing but a child trying to pick a fight with adults.
"I love her smell..." Asmodeus sniffed Sasha''s neck and then kissed her neck, leaving a hickey. "I want her," Asmodeus said as she nced at Lucifer.
Sasha tried to free herself with all her strength, but Asmodeus'' arms didn''t budge. She then borrowed a power from Michael that gave her his strength, but even so, she still couldn''t do it. She kept borrowing powers from other angels, but then she heard Asmodeus giggle.
"You think that would work against me? Sasha?" Asmodeus asked as she tightened her arms around Sasha''s neck and spread her massive ck feathered eight wings with purple mes on the edges.
Sasha looked up and saw the wings slowly covering her and about to wrap her up with them. She kept borrowing more powers until she ran out of powers to borrow, but she still couldn''t free herself from Asmodeus. She then looked at the feathers that were already in front of her face, and she realized that her effort was pointless.
"The more you show off your power, the more I want you to be mine, and the stronger my emotion, the stronger my power will be," Asmodeus pointed out and wrapped Sasha with her wings. "Also, the powers that you have borrowed won''t be enough to stop me," Asmodeus continued as she giggled.
"Let go of me..." Sasha said as she felt the soft lips of Asmodeus on her neck that had been kissing her neck.
"That''s enough, Asmodeus. She''s mine, so find your own ything," Lucifer''s voice could be heard from behind the wings in front of Sasha.
Asmodeus giggled and then removed her arms from Sasha''s neck as she put her wings away from Sasha. She then sat back in her seat before Sasha realized that she was already gone from her back.
Sasha was overwhelmed by the power she borrowed, and that made her lose control over her power. Seeing that Lucifer ordered Beelzebub to deal with it, and so Beelzebubnded right in front of Sasha who was on her knees.
"She stinks of divine power..." Beelzebub covered his nose and mouth as he put his left hand on Sasha''s chest. "I''ll devour all of them with pleasure," Beelzebub licked his oily lips as he smiled in excitement.
All the power that Sasha borrowed immediately went from her body, and she was surprised it was that easy for Beelzebub to take her powers away. She pped Belphegor''s hand which was still touching her chest, and then she got up and took a few steps back.
She looked at each one of them one more time, and she wondered how strong all of them were. She then realized that Beelzebub was dumbfounded as he looked at his hand after he touched her.
"Why don''t you have a seat with us first and I''ll tell you why I brought you here?" Lucifer suggested as he pointed at the empty seat next to him. "As long as you''re next to me, none of them dare to touch you. I can promise you that," Lucifer said with a smile.
Sasha sat next to Lucifer and it was as he said that none of them dared to bother her, even Leviathan stopped ring at her. They minded their own businesses and let Lucifer have Sasha for himself.
"I''m going to give you another chance," Lucifer said as he put his cane on the table.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Everyone looked at the cane and they were all nervous when they saw it in front of them. Sasha could tell they were afraid of the sword, and then she looked at Lucifer with a confused look.
"Kill all of us here right now, and the world will find peace once more. Or you can join us, in our little crusade so neither you nor Mykel has to suffer," Lucifer said. "I suggest you take the second option because that would be the best option," Lucifer pointed out.
"As I said, I will y along for now," Sasha answered as she kept looking at the cane.
"No, Sasha. I want you to choose and make up your mind," Lucifer said. "Would you join us or you can stop this but with the cost of Mykel''s life and his endless suffering?" Lucifer put his right hand on the table and started tapping them as he stared Sasha in the eye.
"I need you to give me a reason why should I join you," Sasha asked and stared back at Lucifer. "Right now, I''m thinking of killing you more than anything because I know that all of you are dangerous threats," Sasha pointed out.
Lucifer pulled a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and Sasha realized it was the same brand that Mykel had been smoking on. He even smoked like how Mykel smoked his cigarette by the way he held it and how he puffed the smoke.
"Because Mykel knows what I want. He knows what I''m nning, and he even let me out of that boring ce," Lucifer said, and Sasha was confused by thest sentence he said. "That''s right. He let me out in exchange for saving Luciel, someone that isn''t that important in his life," Lucifer nodded his head.
"Just think about it. Even though all this mess and chaos that''s happening right now, he still thought about Luciel, someone who doesn''t even real," Lucifer said as he crossed his legs. "I have known him for a very long time, and he treasures everyone in that world of his," Lucifer continued.
"What''s your point? I have no time to listen to your story," Sasha asked as she sighed and looked down.
"The point is, Sasha," Lucifer paused as he put his index finger under Sasha''s chin and slowly lifted her head. "No matter what happens, what kind of mess he''s in, or the risk he will take, he will save anyone important in his life," Lucifer continued.
Sasha knew the direction where Lucifer was going with his words.
"You know what I''m trying to say, right?" Lucifer asked as he slowly put his hand away from Sasha. "He wille to save you no matter what, and we both know that. So, rather than working those angels, why don''t you work with me knowing that the only one who wille to save you is Mykel?" Lucifer added.
Sasha nodded her head in agreement, "I''ll work with you. But you need to understand that you can''t win against him."
"We will see about that," Lucifer chuckled as he put out the cigarette on the breast of the Peking duck.
Chapter 154 Insightful.
"The Guild League has announced the truth behind the portal. Sasah de Redshield said that Earth is under attack by demons that came from hell. The photos of the Pit of Hell that have been released proved her words, and seeing that there are so many of them, we can only pray and support every awakener in the world to protect our home, Earth," The newscaster said, and then the breaking news ended.
"That''s not hell, that''s just a demon yground," Lillith scoffed as she ate her chips. "Should we show them the firstyer of hell and let them feel the heat?" Lillith asked and chuckled.
"Let them be. I want to see their expression when they realized they have been working with demons all along. I can''t wait to see that happen," Aurea answered with a mischievous smile. "Anyway. I don''t see Mykel anywhere, is he going out again?" Aurea asked Amaryllis.
"No. He''s waiting for you guys to wake up," Amaryllis smiled as she looked at them. Stay connected via empire
Jeanne and the others furrowed their eyebrows.
"Waiting for us? Where?" Jeanne asked.
"You''ll see," Amaryllis kept smiling. "Get your stuff and meet me here," Amaryllis added.
Everyone wore their armor and carried their weapons as they came back to meet with Amaryllis. They thought that it would be another spar with Mykel, and they had been waiting for that as well since they had learned more about their new skills.
When they were teleported, they thought they would be sent to the Void Realm again, but to their surprise that they were brought to Niflheim. It had been a while since they hade to the hall where all Constetions used to gather with Mykel on the throne.
The hall was empty, and they didn''t see Mykel anywhere, but then Mykel came from the other room and sat on the throne. Everyone was looking at him and waiting for him to say a word, but they realized that something was wrong with him. The way he looked at them was like a stranger looking at other strangers.
"That''s not Mykel. Who''s he?" Jeanne asked as she looked at Amaryllis and walked up to the throne to stand by Mykel''s side.
"You''re half right about it," Amaryllis answered as she looked at Jeanne. "He is Mykel, but not the real one," Amaryllis added.
"You''re making a clone of him? How?" Aurea asked as she looked at Mykel and it felt weird to see something that looked exactly like Mykel.
"His blood," Rozan paused as he looked at Amaryllis. "She''s using his blood and made a clone of him from it. I believe he''s a homunculus," Rozan answered.
Amaryllis smiled and nodded her head in agreement, "You''re as sharp as always, Rozan. But I''m not only creating one, I have created many that are enough to give you an opponent to fight," Amaryllis added.
More and more Mykel came out of the other room and they all stood below the throne. They were all identical and wore the same suit, but the more they looked at them, the more they realized those Mykels had a different aura.
"Each one of them had different power, but none of them are as strong as the current Mykel. Since I''m using his old blood, they''re only as strong as Mykel before he gained a new power," Amaryllis exined as she looked at all the Mykels below. "With that being said, they''re as strong as Mykel that enough to fight Mara. So, your opponents will be them, have fun," Amaryllis continued and snapped her fingers.
Everyone was sent to a different location with a different Mykel for them to fight. The hall once again became empty, but then another Mykel came in and sat on the throne. He rested his head on his fist and looked at Amaryllis who had been staring at him with a smile.
"What''s the probability of them winning?" Mykel asked.
"Seventy percent. Some have ny percent, but the purpose of today''s training isn''t to see who can win because they''re fighting something that can''t die," Amaryllis answered. "Their probability of winning will decrease as the fight is prolonged, and the purpose is to see if their skills can be upgraded during the fight," Amaryllis continued.
"In the real world, there''s one thing I have been wondering, about alchemy and homunculus. I heard it''s nothing but a myth or something irrelevant in today''s world," Amaryllis said as she sat on the armrest of the throne. "But a lot of things were myths before all of this chaos happened, so I''m curious what''s your opinion about these two," Amaryllis added and looked at Mykel.
"Alchemy is a way to defy nature, ying God. It came from the people who believed in old myths like King Midas from Greek. They believe they can manipte nature to the point where it sounds foolish and impossible," Mykel answered. "It never seeded both turning any object into gold or creating a homunculus," Mykel added.
"If you understand the story behind King Midas, aren''t you curious how Dionysus, a God of wine and celebration could give such power to him?" Mykel asked.
"Perhaps it''s the other Olympian God who gave it to King Midas? It''s not impossible for them to grant that wish to the king," Amaryllis answered.
"That''s not the case, Amaryllis. It wasn''t Zeus or anyone from the Olympian Gods, but it was Zeus who removed his curse. We have asked Dionysus how he gave the King that kind of power, but Dionysus didn''t say anything about it," Hera said as she came into the hall. "Dionysus has so many secrets, just like Loki who love to mess around with mortals," Hera added.
"So if that''s the case, who gave the King that power?" Amaryllis asked. "Angels don''t give mortals powers for no reason, and if it''s other gods from different mythology, I don''t find it reasonable," Amaryllis said as she looked at both of them.
"The power to turn any object to gold and the knowledge of creating homunculus came from someone. Someone that could give that power of his, and curse them with it. Someone that could do whatever he wanted since he was no longer an angel," Mykel answered as he looked back at Amaryllis.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Mammon? You''re saying that Dionysus has a connection with one of the seven Princes of Hell?" Amaryllis asked. "Is that even allowed? Isn''t that against the Law of the World?" Amaryllis asked again and looked at Hera.
"Well. This is new to me, and I''m not sure about that either," Hera answered as she looked at Mykel. "Since you have registered him into the system, you can see his memories, no?" Hera asked Amaryllis.
"No, I can''t. I need to make physical contact to read him because he''s not entirely in the system because of the new system, but I can check his feeds," Amaryllis answered and then closed her eyes. Suddenly she opened her eyes and looked at Mykel, "You''re right. Dionysus has a connection with Mammon, and he also made contact with Lucifer."
"I know. I have been paying attention to his feeds the moment I found out the truth behind the myth about King Midas when Rozan wanted to try to create a Homunculus from my blood," Mykel answered and he didn''t look surprised at all. "It''s a lucky discovery and turns out he ys a big role in the Realm of God. Even Loki doesn''t know about this," Mykel added.
Once again, Amaryllis was dumbfounded when she found out how Mykel''s attention to detail was amazing. She wondered if Mykel was really just an ordinary human like those people on Earth.
"Are you really just a human?" Amaryllis asked.
"Why? Is that really a surprise for someone to pay attention to anything?" Mykel asked back.
"Yes. Yes, it is..." Amaryllis answered as she slowly nodded her head repeatedly as she looked at Mykel in disbelief.
"I''m just a man who has so much free time," Mykel answered with a smile. "I already have Elena and the others who can do the dirty job for me. It would be wise to use the time to gather information," Mykel added.
"Why are you so surprised about it, Amaryllis? You have known Mykel for a long time, no? You should get used to his insightful treat," Hera chuckled as she looked at Amaryllis.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!